An apology for the nonconformists ministry containing I. the reasons of their preaching, II. an answer to the accusations urged as reasons for the silencing of about 2000 by Bishop Morley ..., III. reasons proving it the duty and interest of the bishops and conformists to endeavour earnestly their restoration : with a postscript upon oral debates with Mr. H. Dodwell, against his reasons for their silence ... : written in 1668 and 1669, for the most of it, and now published as an addition to the defence against Dr. Stillingfleet, and as an account to the silencers of the reasons of our practice / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 649 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 135 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26865
         Wing B1189
         ESTC R22103
         12619528
         ocm 12619528
         64476
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26865)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64476)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 343:10)
      
       
         
           
             An apology for the nonconformists ministry containing I. the reasons of their preaching, II. an answer to the accusations urged as reasons for the silencing of about 2000 by Bishop Morley ..., III. reasons proving it the duty and interest of the bishops and conformists to endeavour earnestly their restoration : with a postscript upon oral debates with Mr. H. Dodwell, against his reasons for their silence ... : written in 1668 and 1669, for the most of it, and now published as an addition to the defence against Dr. Stillingfleet, and as an account to the silencers of the reasons of our practice / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [4], 252, [3] p.
           
             Printed for T. Parkhurst and D. Newman ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Morley, George, 1597-1684.
           Dodwell, Henry, 1641-1711.
           Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-10 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           AN
           APOLOGY
           FOR
           THE
           Nonconformists
           Ministry
           :
           CONTAINING
           
             
               I.
               The
               REASONS
               of
               their
               PREACHING
               .
            
             
               II.
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               Accusations
               urged
               as
               Reasons
               for
               the
               Silencing
               of
               about
               2000
               ,
               by
               Bishop
               Morley
               ,
               Bishop
               Gunings
               Chaplain
               ,
               Dr.
               Saywell
               ,
               Mr.
               Durel
               ,
               the
               nameless
               Ecclesiastical
               Politician
               and
               Debate-maker
               ,
               the
               Counterminer
               ,
               
                 H.
                 Fowlis
              
               ,
               Dr.
               Good
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
            
             
               III.
               Reasons
               proving
               it
               the
               duty
               and
               interest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Conformists
               to
               endeavour
               earnestly
               their
               Restoration
               .
            
          
        
         
           With
           a
           POSTSCRIPT
           upon
           Oral
           Debates
           with
           Mr.
           
             H.
             Dodwell
          
           ,
           against
           his
           Reasons
           for
           their
           Silence
           .
           And
           a
           Scheme
           of
           INTERESTS
           .
        
         
           Written
           in
           1668
           ,
           and
           1669
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           now
           Published
           as
           an
           Addition
           to
           the
           Defence
           against
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           Account
           to
           the
           Silencers
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Practice
           .
        
         
           By
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             Preach
             the
             Word
             :
             Be
             instant
             ,
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ;
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             T.
             Parkhurst
          
           and
           
             D.
             Newman
          
           ;
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           
             three
             Crowns
          
           in
           Cheapside
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           
             Kings
             Arms
          
           in
           the
           Poultry
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Compton
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           Dr.
           Barlow
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           Dr.
           Crofts
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           Dr.
           Rainbow
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Carlisle
           ,
           Dr.
           Thomas
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           Dr.
           Lloyd
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Peterborough
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           more
           as
           are
           of
           their
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           our
           Common
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Honourable
             Lords
             !
          
        
         
           YOU
           are
           not
           the
           men
           that
           resisted
           and
           frustrated
           our
           earnest
           endeavours
           and
           hopes
           of
           Concord
           at
           his
           Majesties
           return
           1660
           ,
           and
           1661
           ,
           nor
           made
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           or
           the
           rest
           by
           which
           we
           suffer
           ;
           nor
           have
           you
           been
           the
           makers
           of
           any
           Engines
           to
           wrack
           and
           tear
           in
           pieces
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           groan'd
           ,
           and
           beg'd
           ,
           and
           hoped
           for
           healing
           .
           I
           therefore
           direct
           this
           Apology
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           of
           your
           moderation
           ,
           in
           some
           hope
           ,
           though
           evil
           men
           and
           deceivers
           grow
           worse
           and
           worse
           .
           You
           are
           reputed
           among
           us
           Nonconformists
           ,
           not
           only
           true
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           ,
           but
           lovers
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           no
           lovers
           of
           cruel
           silencings
           ,
           violence
           or
           blood
           :
           Though
           I
           know
           but
           few
           of
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           this
           fame
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           you
           have
           publickly
           declared
           your
           moderation
           to
           the
           world
           .
           If
           then
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           
           might
           present
           their
           Apologies
           in
           hope
           ,
           to
           Heathen
           Emperors
           ,
           may
           I
           not
           do
           so
           much
           more
           to
           Christian
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           moderate
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           lovers
           of
           peace
           ?
           If
           yow
           are
           wiser
           and
           better
           than
           we
           ,
           you
           are
           as
           much
           more
           merciful
           and
           peaceable
           than
           we
           ;
           and
           as
           much
           more
           against
           all
           hindering
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           weakening
           or
           dividing
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           unjust
           silencing
           ,
           restraining
           ,
           or
           persecuting
           any
           faithful
           Ministers
           or
           Christians
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           more
           sensible
           than
           we
           ,
           with
           what
           deep
           sense
           men
           will
           shortly
           hear
           
             [
             In
             as
             much
             as
             you
             did
             it
             to
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             these
             my
             brethren
             ,
             you
             did
             it
             to
             me
             ]
             .
          
           You
           have
           then
           more
           of
           the
           
             wisdom
             from
             above
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Jam.
           3.
           17.
           and
           you
           have
           a
           deeper
           Impress
           of
           that
           holy
           LOVE
           by
           which
           all
           Christs
           disciples
           must
           be
           known
           .
        
         
           Interest
           is
           supposed
           to
           Rule
           the
           World
           :
           And
           the
           grand
           design
           of
           Satan
           is
           to
           set
           up
           some
           fleshly
           ,
           sinful
           interest
           in
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           interest
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           Virtual
           War
           !
           Carnal
           Interest
           will
           not
           yield
           ,
           and
           Christ
           will
           not
           yield
           ,
           nor
           change
           his
           Laws
           !
           Carnal
           interest
           will
           expound
           them
           for
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           secretly
           and
           powerfully
           byas
           the
           judgment
           ,
           that
           even
           Learned
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           warp
           and
           err
           ,
           shall
           not
           perceive
           it
           ,
           but
           verily
           think
           that
           it
           's
           all
           for
           God.
           We
           are
           commonly
           supposed
           to
           be
           against
           your
           interest
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           will
           make
           us
           continue
           unreconciled
           ,
           to
           the
           gratifying
           of
           them
           that
           have
           no
           low
           game
           to
           play
           by
           the
           contrived
           means
           of
           our
           divisions
           .
           If
           your
           chosen
           Interest
           be
           the
           furthering
           of
           holiness
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           happiness
           ,
           by
           sound
           and
           serious
           preaching
           of
           Christs
           Gospel
           ,
           worshipping
           God
           that
           is
           a
           Spirit
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           all
           reverent
           decency
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           living
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           ▪
           of
           our
           Universal
           Head
           ,
           in
           soberness
           ,
           righteousness
           ,
           godliness
           ,
           and
           in
           love
           and
           peace
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           
           should
           be
           against
           your
           interest
           .
           And
           this
           is
           your
           interest
           indeed
           :
           He
           that
           is
           most
           for
           it
           ,
           we
           account
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           man.
           And
           if
           your
           Dignity
           ,
           Wealth
           and
           Honour
           be
           your
           Interest
           ,
           subordinate
           to
           the
           greater
           (
           as
           it
           is
           highest
           in
           the
           ungodly
           )
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           think
           not
           we
           are
           more
           even
           against
           that
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           indeed
           :
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           ruled
           ,
           than
           rule
           (
           but
           God
           must
           be
           first
           obeyed
           )
           :
           God
           knows
           I
           envy
           not
           your
           dignity
           or
           wealth
           !
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           that
           our
           Restoration
           is
           greatly
           for
           your
           interest
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           have
           done
           more
           against
           you
           than
           those
           of
           your
           own
           tribe
           that
           have
           had
           the
           greatest
           hand
           in
           our
           silencing
           and
           suffering
           .
           Give
           me
           but
           a
           sober
           understanding
           man
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           and
           I
           undertake
           to
           shew
           him
           ,
           that
           
             by
             a
             meer
             Reforming
             of
             the
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             your selves
             confess
             to
             be
             desirable
             and
             just
             (
             with
             such
             a
             limited
             Toleration
             of
             peaceable
             sound
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Christian
             Reason
             must
             acknowledge
             necessary
             )
             ,
          
           We
           may
           be
           brought
           yet
           to
           an
           happy
           Concord
           ,
           and
           a
           better
           Reformation
           than
           England
           yet
           ever
           saw
           ,
           without
           doing
           the
           least
           wrong
           or
           hurt
           to
           the
           Diocesans
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           usually
           said
           that
           England
           had
           more
           respect
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           Augustine
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           of
           Melancthon
           and
           Bucer
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           than
           of
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Luther
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           :
           And
           as
           to
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridley
             ,
             Cox
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Reforming
           Bishops
           ,
           I
           verily
           believe
           it
           .
           I
           know
           no
           Divines
           whose
           judgment
           I
           more
           consent
           to
           than
           Bucers
           and
           Melancthons
           :
           O
           that
           all
           our
           Clergy
           would
           read
           and
           weigh
           what
           Bucer
           saith
           copiously
           and
           vehemently
           for
           Parish-Discipline
           ,
           and
           pure
           Communion
           ,
           
             de
             Regno
             Dei
             ,
             de
             Animarum
             Cura
             ,
             in
             censura
             Liturg.
          
           specially
           
             de
             Confirmatione
          
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           Pastoral
           Government
           ,
           Ordination
           and
           Order
           ,
           and
           of
           imposing
           such
           Ceremonies
           as
           ours
           (
           It
           was
           written
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           for
           England
           )
           :
           And
           that
           they
           would
           read
           what
           Melancthon
           saith
           in
           his
           Epistles
           
           of
           the
           Pestilent
           design
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           would
           lay
           the
           validity
           of
           our
           Ministry
           and
           Sacraments
           on
           an
           uninterrupted
           succession
           of
           Canonical
           ,
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           make
           the
           judgment
           of
           their
           Councils
           more
           effectual
           than
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           saith
           against
           these
           cheats
           .
        
         
           And
           verily
           we
           have
           little
           worldly
           interest
           to
           draw
           us
           to
           be
           enemies
           to
           yours
           !
           And
           I
           still
           profess
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           my
           experience
           ,
           those
           called
           Nonconformists
           ,
           did
           heartily
           love
           ,
           honour
           ,
           praise
           and
           hear
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Conformist
           that
           preached
           and
           lived
           seriously
           ,
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           in
           Christian
           Love
           ,
           such
           as
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           we
           have
           had
           many
           ;
           yea
           if
           he
           preached
           and
           lived
           better
           than
           Nonconformists
           ,
           they
           loved
           and
           honoured
           him
           more
           (
           though
           with
           some
           weak
           partial
           persons
           it
           was
           otherwise
           )
           .
           If
           then
           we
           have
           any
           Interest
           opposite
           to
           yours
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Riches
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Power
           ;
           we
           wisht
           no
           more
           than
           to
           be
           Pastors
           to
           the
           Volunteers
           of
           a
           Parish-Church
           ;
           And
           what
           more
           do
           the
           Independents
           wish
           ,
           than
           that
           persons
           have
           the
           same
           liberty
           to
           chuse
           to
           whom
           the
           Pastoral
           care
           of
           their
           Souls
           shall
           be
           entrusted
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           to
           chuse
           Physicians
           or
           Schoolmasters
           ,
           and
           Tutors
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           Wives
           or
           Servants
           ,
           Husbands
           or
           Masters
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           living
           under
           Laws
           of
           sobriety
           and
           peace
           ?
           And
           if
           you
           think
           that
           our
           cross
           interest
           is
           the
           praise
           of
           a
           few
           that
           follow
           us
           in
           a
           reproached
           ,
           suffering
           state
           ,
           you
           think
           we
           have
           a
           very
           low
           mind
           and
           game
           ?
           Why
           then
           do
           we
           so
           much
           desire
           to
           be
           out
           of
           this
           state
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           up
           with
           reformed
           Parish-interest
           ?
           And
           why
           doth
           not
           a
           far
           stronger
           worldly
           interest
           more
           prevail
           with
           us
           ?
           But
           such
           accusations
           are
           answered
           in
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           party
           of
           men
           among
           us
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           that
           have
           made
           it
           their
           office
           and
           interest
           to
           set
           up
           as
           for
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           formed
           by
           a
           vicarious
           Universal
           Government
           ,
           viz.
           A
           General
           Council
           ,
           or
           a
           feigned
           Universal
           Colledge
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Patriarchal
           
           power
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Pope
           as
           the
           President
           ,
           or
           
             Principium
             unitatis
             Catholicae
          
           ;
           4.
           
           And
           the
           same
           Pope
           as
           our
           Western-Patriarch
           ;
           and
           the
           six
           or
           eight
           first
           General
           Councels
           as
           the
           Laws
           or
           Rule
           of
           Government
           ;
           and
           so
           would
           bring
           us
           under
           a
           foreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           turn
           the
           orders
           of
           a
           Catholiok
           Empire
           into
           those
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           through
           the
           World.
           6.
           
           And
           that
           pretend
           that
           the
           Papists
           Churches
           have
           an
           uninterrupted
           valid
           succession
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           true
           Churches
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           uninterrupted
           ,
           Canonical
           ,
           Episcopal
           succession
           ,
           are
           no
           true
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           have
           valid
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           any
           ordinary
           title
           to
           salvation
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           for
           this
           party
           of
           men
           (
           whose
           Writings
           and
           Names
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           of
           )
           ,
           we
           profess
           that
           we
           have
           no
           hope
           that
           ever
           they
           will
           be
           reconciled
           to
           us
           ;
           because
           it
           will
           not
           stand
           with
           their
           desired
           reconciliation
           (
           described
           by
           themselves
           )
           with
           a
           more
           powerful
           and
           numerous
           party
           which
           they
           prefer
           before
           us
           :
           And
           though
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lyeth
           ,
           we
           must
           live
           peaceably
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           receive
           their
           unpeaceable
           principles
           and
           terms
           .
           And
           it
           much
           more
           alienateth
           us
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           nearer
           any
           are
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           for
           uncharitableness
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           trust
           not
           to
           the
           Church-Keys
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           as
           if
           blood
           ,
           banishment
           ,
           or
           destroying
           conscionable
           Christians
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           were
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Church
           ;
           and
           still
           cry
           ,
           
             Strike
             home
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             Laws
             :
             Abate
             nothing
             :
             Tolerate
             none
             of
             them
             :
             Let
             them
             make
             their
             task
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             straw
             :
             Away
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             pestilent
             fellows
             and
             movers
             of
             seditions
             ,
          
           just
           contrary
           to
           the
           Christian
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Law
           :
           And
           if
           he
           that
           dwells
           in
           Love
           ,
           dwells
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           dwells
           in
           them
           that
           dwell
           in
           wrath
           ,
           and
           imitate
           Cain
           ,
           and
           bear
           thorns
           and
           thistles
           ,
           and
           devour
           the
           flocks
           which
           they
           should
           gather
           and
           feed
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           they
           love
           their
           brethren
           by
           destroying
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Right
           Reverend
           Fathers
           and
           Lords
           !
           we
           have
           far
           better
           thoughts
           and
           hopes
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           have
           beg'd
           in
           vain
           these
           Twenty
           years
           for
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           of
           others
           of
           your
           Order
           ,
           I
           address
           my self
           to
           you
           ,
           beseeching
           you
           patiently
           to
           read
           this
           Apology
           ;
           and
           pardon
           the
           earnestness
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           for
           a
           weighty
           cause
           :
           It
           was
           most
           written
           1668
           ,
           or
           1669
           ,
           before
           most
           of
           you
           were
           Bishops
           :
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           hath
           newly
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           [
           
             If
             we
             will
             but
             allow
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
          
           Phil.
           3.
           
           
             Men
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             all
             things
             lawful
             for
             preserving
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             further
             difference
             about
             this
             matter
          
           ]
           ,
           pag.
           176.
           
           We
           have
           still
           allowed
           it
           ;
           we
           have
           solemnly
           protested
           it
           :
           
             Were
             it
             lawful
             to
             us
             to
             conform
             and
             cease
             our
             Ministry
             which
             we
             were
             vowed
             to
             ,
          
           we
           would
           do
           it
           .
           I
           beg
           of
           you
           as
           on
           my
           knees
           ,
           for
           your
           own
           sakes
           ,
           for
           Englands
           ,
           for
           the
           Churches
           ,
           for
           Christs
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           agree
           with
           us
           on
           these
           terms
           :
           I
           ask
           nothing
           of
           you
           for
           my self
           :
           I
           need
           nothing
           that
           you
           can
           give
           me
           :
           My
           time
           of
           service
           is
           near
           an
           end
           :
           But
           England
           will
           be
           England
           ,
           and
           Souls
           and
           the
           Churches
           peace
           will
           be
           precious
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           will
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           present
           Nonconformists
           are
           dead
           :
           And
           Bishops
           must
           dye
           as
           well
           as
           we
           :
           Our
           Lord
           delayeth
           not
           his
           coming
           to
           encourage
           any
           to
           smite
           their
           fellow-servants
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           a
           
             Lawful
             thing
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             forbear
          
           the
           dividing
           Impositions
           and
           Prosecutions
           (
           I
           need
           not
           name
           them
           )
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           all
           suffer
           still
           :
           But
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           
             privately
             wish
          
           ,
           but
           zealously
           ,
           as
           Lovers
           of
           the
           
             Church
             endeavour
          
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           speed
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           might
           ,
           for
           Peace
           to
           abate
           what
           may
           lawfully
           be
           abated
           :
           It
           is
           not
           in
           our
           power
           to
           procure
           Union
           :
           For
           sin
           and
           self-condemning
           will
           not
           do
           it
           .
           How
           much
           is
           in
           yours
           ,
           the
           Lord
           cause
           you
           to
           know
           and
           practice
           .
           I
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Servant
             ,
             
               R.
               B.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           APOLOGY
           FOR
           THE
           SILENCED
           MINISTERS
           ,
           Especially
           for
           their
           not
           ceasing
           to
           Preach
           Christs
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Being
           the
           Third
           Part
           of
           their
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           Humbly
           directed
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Lord
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Conformable
           Clergy
           ,
           of
           their
           mind
           ,
           who
           have
           procured
           our
           Silence
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           or
           the
           continuance
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             Reverend
             ,
             and
             Right
             Reverend
             Lords
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Reverend
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           HAVING
           once
           tryed
           in
           vain
           (
           though
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Gracious
           Encouragement
           and
           Commission
           )
           what
           speaking
           might
           do
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           tryed
           ,
           as
           much
           in
           vain
           ,
           what
           silence
           in
           this
           kind
           will
           do
           ;
           I
           have
           resolved
           once
           more
           ,
           before
           the
           expiring
           of
           my
           gasping
           hopes
           ,
           to
           resist
           despair
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           whether
           so
           many
           years
           experience
           hath
           opened
           your
           ears
           and
           hearts
           ,
           to
           the
           Reasons
           and
           humble
           Requests
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           
           as
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           do
           daily
           eat
           the
           bread
           of
           sorrow
           ;
           At
           least
           ,
           before
           I
           resign
           this
           Skeleton
           to
           the
           dust
           ,
           to
           leave
           one
           more
           testimony
           of
           my
           zeal
           for
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           more
           attempt
           for
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           appear
           before
           my
           Judg
           ,
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           negligence
           ,
           cowardize
           or
           unprofitableness
           :
           Not
           to
           be
           your
           Accuser
           ,
           nor
           a
           Justifier
           of
           any
           of
           the
           weaknesses
           or
           miscarriages
           of
           the
           present
           Nonconformists
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           those
           of
           former
           times
           ;
           but
           humbly
           to
           re-mind
           you
           of
           the
           things
           that
           concern
           the
           interest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           your selves
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           pleased
           the
           most
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           restore
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           by
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           desires
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           wonderful
           dissolution
           of
           that
           Army
           and
           Government
           which
           resisted
           his
           returns
           ;
           as
           we
           knew
           that
           our
           divisions
           had
           been
           our
           sin
           and
           ruine
           ,
           and
           our
           enemies
           strength
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Concord
           now
           would
           be
           our
           duty
           and
           our
           hope
           ,
           and
           our
           enemies
           terrour
           ;
           so
           we
           thought
           that
           the
           season
           had
           happily
           favoured
           our
           just
           desires
           .
           We
           had
           all
           one
           undoubted
           Soveraign
           to
           unite
           in
           :
           We
           had
           all
           seen
           and
           felt
           the
           folly
           and
           calamity
           of
           Dissentions
           :
           We
           had
           found
           that
           principles
           and
           practises
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           violence
           and
           division
           had
           let
           out
           our
           blood
           ,
           and
           made
           havock
           of
           our
           wealth
           ,
           and
           separated
           us
           from
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           brought
           us
           all
           into
           confusions
           :
           We
           had
           newly
           found
           ,
           that
           our
           sudden
           unanimity
           and
           concord
           had
           restored
           the
           King
           ▪
           and
           those
           that
           suffered
           for
           and
           with
           him
           :
           We
           knew
           that
           almost
           all
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           were
           so
           weary
           of
           contention
           and
           its
           effects
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           melted
           into
           an
           aptness
           for
           the
           mould
           of
           unity
           ,
           and
           never
           were
           more
           inclined
           to
           Concord
           ,
           even
           upon
           any
           tolerable
           terms
           .
           We
           knew
           also
           that
           we
           had
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           newly
           restored
           by
           the
           very
           first
           recovery
           of
           his
           peoples
           unity
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           even
           then
           famous
           for
           a
           loving
           and
           a
           gracious
           nature
           ,
           enclined
           to
           moderation
           ,
           quietness
           and
           peace
           :
           And
           we
           had
           newly
           seen
           the
           many
           published
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           who
           had
           suffered
           most
           in
           His
           Majesties
           cause
           ,
           protesting
           against
           all
           future
           animosities
           and
           revenge
           .
        
         
           The
           attempts
           which
           we
           made
           for
           the
           Churches
           healing
           upon
           these
           encouragements
           ,
           did
           quickly
           meet
           with
           gracious
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           yet
           greater
           encouragement
           from
           the
           King
           :
           And
           we
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           among
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           should
           be
           averse
           to
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           or
           yet
           should
           spoil
           it
           at
           such
           a
           season
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           ;
           because
           we
           had
           on
           both
           sides
           been
           deep
           in
           those
           experiences
           
           that
           should
           instruct
           us
           ,
           and
           many
           not
           the
           least
           and
           last
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           former
           sin
           ,
           or
           present
           interest
           ;
           and
           our
           calling
           and
           understanding
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           were
           supposed
           such
           ,
           as
           should
           make
           us
           Leaders
           to
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           any
           just
           attempts
           for
           Concord
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           had
           humbly
           craved
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           of
           both
           sides
           as
           he
           should
           appoint
           ,
           might
           bring
           in
           Proposals
           ,
           containing
           such
           Approaches
           ,
           and
           Abatements
           ,
           and
           Accommodations
           ,
           as
           each
           part
           could
           yield
           unto
           ,
           without
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           consciences
           ;
           and
           his
           Majesty
           had
           more
           than
           granted
           our
           requests
           ,
           even
           expressing
           his
           Gracious
           resolution
           to
           draw
           you
           on
           to
           such
           Concessions
           ;
           we
           did
           accordingly
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           
           London-Ministers
           ,
           that
           our
           Concord
           might
           be
           the
           more
           extensive
           ,
           to
           meet
           at
           
           Sion-Colledge
           ,
           and
           give
           in
           their
           sense
           of
           the
           necessary
           means
           to
           so
           good
           an
           end
           .
           Bishop
           Reynolds
           and
           Bishop
           Worth
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           that
           Conform
           ,
           concurred
           with
           us
           in
           our
           Proposals
           :
           We
           never
           spake
           a
           word
           against
           a
           Liturgy
           ,
           nor
           set-forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           festival
           Commemorations
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           nor
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           many
           had
           formerly
           excepted
           against
           ;
           but
           only
           desired
           some
           emendations
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           other
           forms
           of
           Prayer
           might
           be
           added
           to
           the
           several
           offices
           ,
           with
           a
           Liberty
           of
           using
           this
           or
           that
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           was
           accounted
           the
           matter
           of
           greatest
           difference
           )
           ,
           we
           never
           made
           
             one
             offer
             for
             Presbytery
          
           (
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Classes
           and
           Presbyteries
           constituted
           of
           Lay
           and
           Clergy-Elders
           )
           ,
           nor
           did
           we
           ever
           speak
           a
           word
           for
           Lay-Elders
           :
           Not
           that
           we
           presumed
           to
           Censure
           those
           Churches
           that
           used
           them
           :
           but
           as
           many
           ,
           or
           most
           of
           our selves
           were
           never
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           we
           knew
           that
           
             no
             forms
          
           in
           which
           the
           Churches
           were
           known
           so
           much
           to
           differ
           ,
           could
           be
           the
           proper
           terms
           of
           Concord
           :
           We
           never
           made
           any
           Proposals
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           no
           not
           against
           the
           Lordships
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Revenues
           ,
           nor
           their
           places
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           nor
           made
           we
           any
           offer
           of
           any
           other
           way
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           the
           frame
           which
           by
           Archbishop
           Usher
           had
           been
           presented
           to
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Reduction
             of
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           which
           he
           thought
           that
           he
           had
           hit
           upon
           the
           ancient
           Primitive
           Government
           ,
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           their
           Clergy-Presbyters
           as
           their
           Colledge
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           approved
           all
           the
           forementioned
           things
           which
           we
           passed
           by
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           knew
           we
           must
           yield
           for
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           could
           do
           without
           committing
           sin
           our selves
           .
        
         
         
           When
           we
           presented
           to
           His
           Majesty
           these
           our
           Proposals
           and
           Requests
           ,
           and
           expected
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           like
           Concessions
           and
           Approaches
           of
           our
           Brethren
           (
           not
           yet
           made
           Bishops
           )
           ,
           we
           met
           with
           his
           Majesties
           Gracious
           acceptance
           ,
           but
           our
           expectations
           failed
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           having
           never
           received
           any
           such
           thing
           from
           that
           day
           unto
           this
           .
           But
           we
           shortly
           after
           received
           a
           sharp
           Answer
           to
           our
           Proposals
           ;
           to
           which
           when
           a
           Reply
           was
           drawn
           up
           ,
           we
           purposely
           cast
           it
           by
           ,
           lest
           turning
           the
           work
           of
           Pacification
           into
           a
           dispute
           ,
           should
           frustrate
           it
           by
           exasperating
           altercations
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           we
           that
           should
           have
           been
           the
           forwardest
           to
           Peace
           ,
           could
           do
           no
           more
           to
           an
           Agreement
           among
           our selves
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           was
           pleased
           to
           do
           more
           ,
           and
           published
           his
           Gracious
           Declaration
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ;
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           he
           granted
           us
           not
           Archbishop
           Ushers
           Model
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           nor
           all
           that
           we
           desired
           ,
           yet
           granted
           he
           so
           much
           as
           made
           us
           thankfully
           rejoyce
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           have
           seen
           the
           Churches
           unity
           and
           peace
           :
           Because
           we
           thought
           the
           terms
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           which
           we
           could
           without
           any
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           check
           of
           conscience
           ,
           have
           laid
           out
           our selves
           ,
           in
           perswading
           all
           our
           Brethren
           to
           conform
           .
           And
           accordingly
           the
           
           London-Ministers
           did
           presently
           draw
           a
           Thanksgiving
           to
           his
           Majesty
           (
           yea
           ,
           the
           Commons
           House
           of
           Parliament
           themselves
           did
           thank
           him
           )
           .
           There
           was
           nothing
           now
           remaining
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           hopes
           ,
           but
           the
           intended
           Alterations
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Gracious
           Concessions
           .
           When
           we
           had
           a
           Commission
           from
           his
           Majesty
           to
           attempt
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           hoped
           to
           do
           it
           by
           mutual
           compliances
           in
           gentle
           and
           amicable
           Conference
           :
           But
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           the
           Plaintiffs
           ,
           must
           bring
           in
           a
           draught
           of
           all
           the
           Alterations
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           which
           we
           desired
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           those
           Additional
           forms
           which
           we
           had
           proposed
           as
           an
           expedient
           for
           Concord
           .
           Upon
           this
           some
           of
           our
           Brethren
           would
           have
           insisted
           on
           a
           refusal
           ,
           believing
           that
           it
           would
           but
           spin
           out
           time
           ,
           and
           end
           in
           nothing
           which
           would
           attain
           that
           Concord
           which
           was
           our
           end
           :
           But
           others
           perswading
           them
           rather
           to
           do
           as
           was
           imposed
           on
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           go
           no
           further
           ;
           because
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           our
           case
           would
           in
           writing
           be
           less
           lyable
           to
           mis-reports
           ,
           than
           if
           we
           had
           only
           spoken
           for
           our selves
           ,
           perhaps
           under
           checks
           ,
           in
           temptations
           and
           restraints
           (
           For
           we
           had
           heard
           many
           wish
           ,
           that
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           in
           King
           James
           his
           time
           ,
           had
           been
           by
           writing
           )
           .
           Hereupon
           we
           ventured
           on
           the
           imposed
           task
           :
           We
           brought
           in
           writing
           some
           exceptions
           against
           some
           passages
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           To
           this
           
           we
           afterward
           received
           an
           Answer
           .
           To
           which
           we
           offered
           to
           you
           a
           Reply
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           the
           Additions
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           which
           we
           desired
           .
           And
           foreseeing
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           confusions
           and
           sins
           ,
           which
           since
           have
           followed
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           we
           did
           so
           far
           supererogate
           ,
           as
           to
           present
           to
           you
           a
           long
           and
           earnest
           Petition
           for
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           :
           And
           we
           agreed
           with
           you
           (
           as
           foreseeing
           the
           inconveniences
           of
           mens
           uncertain
           and
           venturous
           reports
           )
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           charged
           on
           either
           part
           as
           their
           assertions
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           by
           them
           given
           in
           in
           writing
           .
           After
           this
           we
           received
           not
           one
           line
           of
           Answer
           from
           you
           ,
           either
           to
           our
           Reply
           ,
           or
           to
           our
           Additions
           ;
           wondering
           above
           all
           ,
           that
           (
           when
           it
           had
           been
           said
           so
           usually
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           agree
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           old
           ,
           but
           could
           never
           agree
           of
           any
           other
           in
           its
           stead
           )
           we
           should
           never
           hear
           (
           from
           men
           ,
           supposed
           not
           unwilling
           )
           one
           charge
           against
           the
           Matter
           ,
           Phrase
           or
           Method
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           !
           Our
           last
           three
           days
           being
           spent
           in
           hopeless
           disputation
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           to
           (
           because
           of
           our
           forementioned
           agreement
           )
           but
           this
           ;
           That
           when
           it
           had
           fallen
           to
           my
           lot
           to
           speak
           much
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           displease
           much
           ,
           I
           was
           since
           charged
           in
           Print
           with
           the
           unsoundness
           of
           some
           what
           there
           delivered
           ,
           about
           commanding
           things
           evil
           by
           accident
           ;
           which
           I
           never
           publickly
           answered
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           seem
           to
           blow
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           all
           good
           men
           desire
           should
           be
           quenched
           :
           But
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Dispute
           it self
           were
           printed
           ,
           (
           being
           not
           half
           a
           sheet
           of
           Paper
           )
           than
           which
           I
           thought
           there
           needed
           no
           more
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           any
           living
           man
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           would
           but
           use
           sound
           eyes
           and
           reason
           .
           And
           since
           that
           case
           is
           opened
           in
           a
           Discourse
           of
           Scandal
           in
           the
           second
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           recited
           this
           much
           principally
           to
           mind
           you
           of
           these
           few
           things
           :
           1.
           
           That
           we
           were
           not
           the
           last
           in
           seeking
           Reconciliation
           ,
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           .
           2.
           
           That
           we
           are
           the
           more
           excusable
           if
           we
           are
           not
           changed
           in
           our
           judgment
           ,
           because
           you
           never
           Answered
           our
           three
           last
           Writings
           given
           in
           .
           (
           We
           have
           since
           indeed
           seen
           two
           Volumes
           ,
           which
           are
           against
           two
           particular
           passages
           :
           The
           one
           by
           a
           nameless
           Author
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           no
           Prayers
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           but
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           or
           imposed
           forms
           :
           but
           most
           of
           the
           Conformists
           practise
           the
           contrary
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           need
           not
           write
           to
           confute
           him
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           Lent
           should
           be
           kept
           ,
           not
           only
           on
           a
           Civil
           ,
           but
           Religious
           account
           ,
           and
           the
           antiquity
           thereof
           ;
           of
           which
           Dr.
           More
           in
           his
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           Bishop
           Taylor
           ,
           and
           other
           Conformists
           ,
           have
           spoken
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           to
           say
           nothing
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           case
           which
           we
           take
           to
           be
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           to
           us
           ,
           
           while
           each
           man
           hath
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           may
           observe
           it
           on
           what
           account
           he
           please
           .
           But
           had
           it
           been
           of
           moment
           ,
           we
           had
           told
           the
           Author
           that
           he
           lost
           his
           labour
           in
           proving
           the
           antiquity
           of
           one
           ,
           or
           three
           ,
           or
           few
           days
           fast
           ,
           when
           the
           question
           was
           only
           of
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           forty
           days
           (
           of
           which
           Daille
           hath
           given
           a
           full
           account
           .
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           our
           displeasing-importunity
           to
           have
           prevented
           the
           silencing
           of
           so
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           was
           not
           without
           cause
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           spake
           not
           falsly
           when
           we
           so
           ost
           foretold
           you
           ,
           on
           how
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           the
           storm
           would
           fall
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           not
           asswage
           ,
           but
           much
           increase
           the
           divisions
           which
           all
           good
           men
           lamented
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           we
           never
           yet
           had
           opportunity
           to
           give
           you
           or
           the
           world
           our
           Reasons
           against
           the
           
             New
             Conformity
          
           ,
           it
           being
           only
           the
           Old
           before
           the
           New
           was
           made
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           then
           allowed
           to
           debate
           .
           So
           that
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           may
           say
           that
           
             their
             cause
             was
             never
             yet
             publickly
             pleaded
             (
             by
             us
             )
          
           ;
           so
           may
           those
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           who
           could
           have
           yielded
           to
           the
           old
           Conformity
           ,
           but
           cannot
           to
           the
           new
           .
        
         
           Since
           that
           time
           instead
           of
           Abatements
           and
           Approaches
           for
           Accommodation
           and
           concord
           ,
           Conformity
           is
           made
           very
           much
           more
           difficult
           to
           us
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           which
           we
           speak
           not
           to
           accuse
           you
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           makers
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           to
           lament
           the
           unhappiness
           of
           this
           distracted
           and
           distressed
           Land
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           excuse
           our selves
           .
           Several
           men
           have
           several
           interests
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           the
           judgments
           which
           God
           will
           have
           executed
           upon
           a
           sinful
           people
           must
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           though
           he
           will
           not
           be
           the
           author
           of
           any
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           them
           that
           execute
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Conformity
           of
           the
           Laity
           is
           made
           an
           hundred-fold
           more
           difficult
           by
           the
           Corporation
           ▪
           Oath
           and
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Vestry
           Act
           ,
           &c.
           (
           yet
           have
           we
           lately
           read
           the
           writings
           with
           pity
           and
           admiration
           ,
           who
           blush
           not
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           that
           the
           Laity
           or
           People
           are
           not
           
             put
             upon
             the
             renouncing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           But
           thus
           it
           will
           be
           where
           
             Love
             and
             Unity
          
           are
           oppugned
           and
           destroyed
           by
           those
           that
           praise
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Conformity
           of
           the
           Clergy
           is
           made
           much
           more
           difficult
           than
           before
           :
           1.
           
           By
           the
           new
           Subscription
           .
           2.
           
           By
           the
           new
           Declaration
           .
           3.
           
           By
           Reordination
           .
           4.
           
           By
           the
           new
           additions
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           especially
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Baptized
           Infants
           ,
           without
           distinguishing
           of
           them
           that
           are
           Baptized
           ,
           
             jure
             vel
             injuria
          
           ,
           with
           right
           or
           without
           .
           And
           the
           old
           Conformity
           is
           yet
           too
           hard
           for
           us
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Subscription
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           Diocesans
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           points
           .
           All
           which
           again
           we
           speak
           not
           to
           reflect
           on
           our
           Superiors
           ,
           whose
           Honour
           we
           desire
           to
           maintain
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           known
           our
           case
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           of
           our
           practice
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           seventeen
           years
           we
           have
           patiently
           waited
           on
           Gods
           Providence
           ,
           in
           silence
           as
           to
           the
           pleading
           of
           our
           cause
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           know
           not
           that
           ever
           there
           was
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Petition
           either
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           by
           us
           ,
           offered
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
           And
           when
           a
           multitude
           of
           Books
           have
           been
           written
           against
           us
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           and
           tendency
           as
           I
           will
           not
           denominate
           or
           describe
           (
           it
           is
           the
           policy
           of
           some
           to
           do
           things
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           no
           sufferer
           or
           dissenter
           can
           so
           much
           as
           name
           them
           without
           the
           imputation
           of
           railing
           or
           reviling
           ,
           by
           the
           use
           of
           such
           abominable
           words
           .
           But
           the
           day
           is
           near
           that
           will
           set
           all
           strait
           )
           it
           hath
           moved
           me
           many
           time
           to
           pity
           ,
           to
           read
           such
           Books
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           written
           for
           Conformity
           ,
           to
           think
           how
           easie
           it
           was
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           and
           
             pro
             captu
             lectoris
          
           ,
           what
           lamentable
           reasonings
           go
           for
           current
           with
           some
           men
           ?
           We
           have
           been
           silent
           whilest
           Volume
           after
           Volume
           hath
           been
           published
           against
           us
           ;
           some
           disputing
           ,
           and
           some
           reproaching
           :
           and
           if
           any
           impatient
           Nonconformists
           have
           been
           moved
           to
           dispute
           the
           Cause
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           mostly
           such
           of
           the
           weaker
           sort
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           it
           without
           their
           brethrens
           knowledg
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           the
           Cause
           more
           wrong
           than
           right
           .
           (
           And
           who
           can
           expect
           that
           so
           many
           hundreds
           should
           be
           so
           many
           years
           silenced
           ,
           accused
           ,
           and
           writ
           against
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           them
           should
           be
           so
           weak
           and
           impatient
           as
           to
           speak
           for
           himself
           according
           to
           his
           ability
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           at
           such
           a
           time
           had
           not
           wisdom
           enough
           to
           hold
           their
           tongues
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           expected
           to
           have
           wisdom
           enough
           to
           speak
           .
           )
        
         
           For
           my
           own
           part
           I
           must
           profess
           ,
           that
           the
           principal
           reason
           that
           caused
           my
           silence
           ,
           as
           to
           such
           disputes
           was
           the
           fear
           of
           injuring
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           old
           Mr.
           Dod
           was
           wont
           to
           thank
           God
           that
           no
           more
           conformed
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           to
           thank
           God
           that
           so
           many
           conformed
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           they
           preached
           :
           So
           it
           was
           my
           judgment
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           my
           duty
           without
           a
           special
           call
           ,
           to
           perswade
           any
           man
           to
           Nonconformity
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           but
           in
           the
           issue
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           be
           silenced
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           the
           Church
           of
           his
           publick
           labours
           .
           Therefore
           did
           I
           never
           (
           to
           my
           remembrance
           )
           endeavour
           to
           make
           any
           one
           man
           a
           Nonconformist
           that
           did
           not
           come
           or
           send
           to
           me
           for
           resolution
           in
           the
           case
           .
           And
           some
           such
           also
           I
           put
           off
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           conscionably
           I
           could
           .
           Though
           
           I
           may
           never
           perswade
           a
           man
           to
           that
           which
           I
           judg
           to
           be
           sin
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           always
           bound
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           it
           .
           If
           I
           saw
           a
           man
           about
           to
           tell
           a
           lye
           ,
           or
           take
           a
           false
           oath
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           life
           of
           the
           King
           from
           an
           enemy
           or
           traytor
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           it
           is
           my
           duty
           to
           hinder
           him
           .
           Affirmatives
           bind
           not
           
             ad
             semper
          
           .
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           not
           that
           so
           many
           laudable
           Ministers
           conform
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           keep
           up
           so
           much
           of
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Religion
           in
           the
           Land.
           I
           have
           met
           with
           some
           women
           and
           hot-brain'd
           lads
           ,
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           that
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             put
             upon
             us
             the
             veriest
             ignorant
             sots
             and
             drunkards
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             justified
             for
             not
             going
             to
             their
             Churches
             .
          
           But
           I
           ever
           reproved
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           who
           insinuating
           into
           the
           injudicious
           ,
           would
           increase
           the
           sin
           and
           misery
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           I
           heard
           all
           Ministers
           where
           I
           lived
           ,
           who
           were
           but
           tollerable
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Office.
           I
           came
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Churches
           Prayers
           ,
           when
           I
           could
           ,
           and
           staid
           to
           the
           end
           .
           I
           took
           not
           my self
           for
           a
           constrained
           unwilling
           hearer
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           more
           any
           external
           imperfection
           made
           my
           devotion
           difficult
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           thought
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           labour
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           my
           affections
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           as
           the
           hypocrite
           ,
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           with
           my
           lips
           without
           my
           heart
           .
           I
           remember
           what
           was
           said
           of
           Old
           Mr.
           Fenne
           ,
           the
           famous
           
             Coventry
             ▪
          
           Nonconformist
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           Amen
           ,
           loudly
           to
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Common-Prayers
           ,
           except
           that
           for
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           thought
           he
           sufficiently
           expressed
           his
           dissent
           .
           I
           know
           how
           unable
           the
           old
           Separatists
           were
           to
           answer
           the
           many
           Arguments
           of
           the
           famous
           
             Arthur
             Hildersham
             ,
             John
             Paget
             ,
             William
             Bradshaw
             ,
             Brightman
             ,
             John
             Ball
             ,
          
           and
           other
           old
           Nonconformists
           ,
           for
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Communicating
           with
           our
           Parish-Churches
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           I
           was
           exceedingly
           moved
           against
           Separation
           (
           truly
           so
           called
           )
           by
           considering
           ,
           1.
           
           How
           contrary
           it
           is
           to
           the
           principle
           of
           Christian
           love
           .
           2.
           
           And
           how
           directly
           and
           certainly
           pernicious
           to
           the
           interest
           and
           cause
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           how
           powerful
           a
           means
           it
           is
           to
           kill
           that
           little
           love
           that
           is
           left
           in
           the
           world
           .
           3.
           
           And
           how
           plainly
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           same
           spirit
           that
           persecution
           doth
           .
           For
           though
           their
           expressions
           be
           various
           ,
           their
           minds
           and
           principles
           are
           much
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           vilifie
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           represent
           them
           as
           odious
           and
           intollerable
           ,
           and
           overlook
           that
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           amiable
           in
           them
           .
           In
           which
           when
           they
           have
           agreed
           ,
           as
           Children
           of
           the
           same
           Father
           ,
           they
           differ
           in
           their
           way
           of
           serving
           him
           .
           One
           saith
           ,
           He
           is
           such
           and
           
           such
           ,
           therefore
           away
           with
           him
           ,
           silence
           him
           ,
           imprison
           him
           ,
           banish
           him
           :
           The
           other
           saith
           ,
           He
           is
           such
           and
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           therefore
           away
           with
           him
           ,
           have
           no
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             not
          
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           will
           say
           ,
           Away
           with
           him
           because
           he
           eateth
           :
           And
           he
           that
           eateth
           will
           say
           ,
           Away
           with
           him
           because
           he
           eateth
           not
           .
           Both
           agree
           in
           murdering
           love
           ,
           and
           accounting
           their
           brother
           unlovely
           and
           intollerable
           .
           4.
           
           And
           I
           was
           greatly
           moved
           in
           thinking
           of
           the
           state
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           if
           I
           travelled
           in
           
             Abassia
             ,
             Armenia
             ,
             Russia
          
           ,
           or
           among
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           ,
           I
           durst
           not
           deny
           to
           hold
           communion
           with
           them
           .
           When
           I
           go
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           go
           in
           a
           separate
           capacity
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           nor
           would
           I
           part
           with
           my
           share
           in
           the
           Common-prayers
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           am
           joined
           with
           them
           in
           spirit
           ,
           while
           I
           am
           corporally
           absent
           ,
           owning
           all
           their
           holy
           prayers
           ,
           though
           none
           of
           their
           faults
           or
           failings
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           having
           many
           in
           all
           my
           own
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           be
           further
           from
           justifying
           than
           other
           mens
           .
           )
           And
           having
           perused
           all
           the
           foreign
           and
           ancient
           Liturgies
           extant
           in
           the
           
             Bibliotheva
             Patrum
          
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           our
           own
           is
           incomparably
           better
           than
           any
           that
           is
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           not
           conceal
           it
           from
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           such
           a
           Separatist
           neither
           ,
           as
           to
           communicate
           with
           Parish-Churches
           only
           .
           If
           only
           the
           Law
           have
           turned
           any
           Pastors
           out
           of
           the
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           and
           they
           still
           hold
           their
           relation
           and
           communion
           (
           not
           to
           say
           now
           whether
           they
           do
           well
           or
           ill
           )
           ,
           I
           will
           no
           more
           separate
           from
           them
           than
           from
           you
           .
           I
           communicate
           with
           you
           in
           Liturgy
           and
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           neither
           as
           with
           a
           Sect
           or
           Faction
           ,
           nor
           as
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ;
           but
           only
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           Universal
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           they
           .
           I
           will
           hear
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           hear
           them
           when
           I
           have
           a
           just
           occasion
           .
           I
           will
           communicate
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           perceive
           a
           call
           .
           If
           each
           side
           run
           away
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           will
           run
           from
           neither
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           sin
           with
           neither
           ,
           and
           must
           go
           from
           them
           that
           drive
           me
           away
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           tell
           all
           that
           ask
           my
           mind
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           so
           indifferent
           as
           to
           the
           Ministers
           whom
           I
           must
           join
           with
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           to
           the
           
             forms
             and
             modes
          
           of
           Worship
           :
           Not
           that
           I
           call
           their
           actions
           Nullities
           ,
           or
           say
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           invalid
           which
           they
           administer
           .
           (
           For
           their
           usurpation
           cannot
           rob
           the
           innocent
           of
           their
           right
           .
           )
           But
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           countenancing
           and
           encouraging
           any
           soul-murderer
           in
           so
           great
           a
           sin
           .
        
         
         
           Three
           sorts
           of
           Teachers
           I
           renounce
           Communion
           with
           (
           as
           Ministers
           .
           )
           1.
           
           Those
           that
           through
           intollerable
           ignorance
           and
           insufficiency
           ,
           do
           want
           those
           abilities
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           2.
           
           Those
           Hereticks
           who
           preach
           against
           any
           essential
           article
           of
           Religion
           .
           3.
           
           Those
           wicked
           ones
           who
           openly
           bend
           their
           application
           (
           not
           against
           different
           Sects
           and
           adversaries
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           common
           to
           all
           the
           factious
           and
           peevish
           ,
           but
           )
           against
           the
           
             serious
             practise
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Love
             or
             Justice
          
           ;
           and
           that
           labour
           to
           make
           these
           odious
           to
           their
           hearers
           ,
           though
           their
           Doctrine
           be
           sound
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           raise
           these
           malignant
           applications
           .
           These
           are
           the
           men
           that
           I
           will
           not
           communicate
           with
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           when
           I
           read
           in
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           the
           History
           of
           St.
           Martins
           resolved
           Separation
           from
           
             Ithacius
             ,
             Idacius
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Synods
           of
           Bishops
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           the
           confirmation
           of
           him
           by
           Visions
           ,
           and
           the
           antiquity
           and
           credibility
           of
           that
           History
           (
           if
           of
           almost
           any
           ancient
           Church
           History
           in
           the
           main
           )
           ,
           and
           the
           stupendious
           miracles
           which
           he
           is
           said
           to
           work
           ,
           it
           a
           little
           stagger'd
           me
           ,
           till
           I
           considered
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           Scripture
           only
           is
           our
           rule
           :
           And
           ,
           2.
           
           That
           it
           was
           not
           from
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Order
          
           that
           he
           separated
           (
           for
           he
           was
           one
           himself
           )
           nor
           from
           any
           particular
           Bishops
           that
           were
           innocent
           ,
           nor
           yet
           from
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             the
             people
          
           in
           their
           Communion
           and
           Worship
           ;
           but
           only
           from
           a
           
             prevailing
             company
          
           and
           Synod
           of
           the
           Bishops
           that
           were
           guilty
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           of
           bringing
           reproach
           upon
           the
           serious
           practisers
           of
           Godliness
           in
           those
           times
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           many
           Volumes
           which
           have
           been
           written
           against
           my self
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           necessary
           to
           confute
           them
           ,
           nor
           seasonable
           to
           stand
           upon
           a
           Personal
           Vindication
           ,
           when
           I
           knew
           it
           would
           exasperate
           the
           accusers
           (
           to
           be
           accounted
           injurious
           and
           false
           )
           and
           would
           increase
           the
           breach
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           judged
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           presence
           would
           be
           injurious
           to
           the
           people
           that
           I
           had
           long
           preached
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           absence
           would
           more
           conduce
           to
           their
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           none
           of
           my
           Charge
           ,
           I
           so
           far
           denied
           my self
           and
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           never
           since
           came
           near
           them
           ;
           nor
           ,
           unless
           very
           rarely
           ,
           sent
           them
           one
           line
           :
           Though
           I
           thought
           if
           I
           had
           been
           allowed
           so
           much
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           better
           answered
           the
           ends
           of
           those
           that
           were
           most
           for
           my
           removal
           .
           Yet
           did
           I
           not
           take
           this
           for
           any
           perfidious
           forsaking
           them
           ,
           when
           upon
           many
           accounts
           I
           believed
           it
           to
           be
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           I
           sent
           them
           all
           the
           Books
           which
           I
           wrote
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           think
           that
           I
           should
           not
           say
           so
           much
           of
           my self
           ,
           in
           an
           Apology
           
           for
           others
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           because
           that
           men
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           so
           whether
           I
           will
           or
           not
           .
           I
           say
           not
           a
           word
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           what
           a
           multitude
           of
           Volumes
           have
           these
           seven
           years
           and
           more
           been
           tossing
           my
           Name
           as
           a
           football
           of
           reproach
           about
           the
           land
           ?
           And
           when
           the
           cause
           is
           pleaded
           ,
           they
           presently
           let
           fly
           at
           the
           persons
           ,
           and
           say
           what
           you
           can
           ,
           it
           's
           there
           that
           they
           will
           stick
           ;
           and
           till
           they
           are
           answered
           there
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           are
           unanswered
           .
           2.
           
           And
           because
           I
           am
           best
           acquainted
           with
           my self
           ,
           and
           can
           speak
           with
           more
           certainty
           of
           my
           own
           case
           and
           reasons
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           others
           .
           3
           But
           chiefly
           because
           as
           our
           late
           Tilenus
           hath
           stiled
           me
           ,
           
             Purus
             putus
             Puritanus
          
           ,
           so
           the
           late
           
             Episcopal
             Indignation
          
           published
           me
           the
           
             Antesignanus
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
          
           .
           I
           deserve
           not
           so
           much
           honour
           .
           But
           hence
           the
           world
           and
           posterity
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           whereas
           but
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           ,
           a
           Puritan
           was
           one
           that
           was
           against
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           a
           Presbyterian
           was
           one
           that
           was
           for
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Classes
           composed
           partly
           of
           such
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           concord
           ,
           but
           as
           Governours
           of
           all
           the
           particular
           Churches
           ;
           now
           in
           England
           ,
           a
           Puritan
           is
           one
           that
           is
           no
           more
           against
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           for
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Liturgy
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           in
           my
           Books
           I
           have
           long
           published
           my self
           to
           be
           .
           And
           a
           Puritan
           as
           a
           Puritan
           is
           no
           worse
           a
           person
           than
           I
           am
           ,
           (
           whose
           life
           and
           writings
           have
           had
           the
           happiness
           to
           have
           some
           share
           in
           their
           commendations
           ▪
           )
           And
           a
           Presbyterian
           now
           is
           one
           that
           is
           against
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           judgment
           against
           the
           Regimental
           power
           of
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           as
           over
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           and
           only
           for
           their
           consultation
           and
           their
           use
           to
           concord
           ;
           and
           one
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           for
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           as
           far
           as
           in
           my
           dispute
           for
           Church-Government
           I
           have
           declared
           my self
           to
           be
           .
           It
           is
           of
           some
           use
           to
           know
           the
           mutability
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           
             purus
             putus
             Puritanus
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Presbyterian
           now
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           thus
           far
           related
           the
           History
           of
           our
           true
           endeavours
           for
           peace
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           my
           next
           task
           to
           Apologize
           for
           our
           supposed
           unpeaceableness
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           better
           know
           what
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           offence
           ,
           than
           by
           knowing
           what
           is
           charged
           on
           my self
           .
           He
           that
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           restrained
           from
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           laid
           in
           the
           Goal
           as
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           will
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           most
           guilty
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           may
           hope
           that
           they
           that
           have
           escaped
           better
           ,
           have
           deserved
           less
           ;
           and
           that
           my
           own
           defence
           will
           be
           also
           theirs
           .
           And
           I
           owe
           the
           offended
           an
           account
           of
           the
           practise
           by
           which
           I
           have
           so
           much
           offended
           them
           .
        
         
         
           When
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           was
           not
           yet
           made
           or
           talkt
           of
           ,
           I
           
           went
           to
           the
           now
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           (
           even
           whilest
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           gave
           us
           liberty
           )
           ,
           and
           I
           desired
           his
           License
           to
           preach
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           grant
           me
           ,
           upon
           my
           Voluntary
           subscription
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           those
           terms
           of
           peaceableness
           which
           he
           accepted
           .
           When
           the
           said
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           was
           
             in
             fieri
          
           ,
           I
           ceased
           that
           seeming
           Lecture
           which
           I
           had
           ,
           before
           1st
           of
           May
           1662.
           
           When
           that
           Act
           came
           out
           ,
           it
           forbad
           all
           to
           hold
           any
           Benefice
           ,
           Cure
           ,
           Lecture
           ,
           &c.
           who
           had
           possession
           of
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           ▪
           Promotion
           the
           1st
           of
           May
           1662
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           subscribe
           and
           declare
           as
           required
           of
           them
           in
           that
           Act
           ,
           and
           also
           forbad
           the
           reception
           of
           any
           into
           such
           Promotion
           or
           Cure
           for
           the
           future
           ▪
           that
           should
           not
           so
           subscribe
           and
           declare
           .
           Neither
           of
           these
           being
           my
           case
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           was
           out
           of
           all
           before
           
             May
             1st
          
           1662
           ,
           and
           I
           sought
           no
           new
           Cure
           or
           Benefice
           )
           ,
           the
           Law
           did
           no
           more
           require
           me
           to
           subscribe
           and
           declare
           ,
           than
           it
           did
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           any
           conformable
           man
           that
           for
           so
           long
           had
           Cure
           ,
           Promotion
           ,
           or
           stated
           employment
           .
           So
           that
           I
           was
           no
           Nonconformist
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           because
           I
           conformed
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Act
           required
           me
           to
           conform
           .
           And
           that
           Act
           not
           forbidding
           occasional
           Sermons
           to
           any
           but
           those
           that
           were
           not
           Licensed
           ,
           my
           License
           enabled
           me
           to
           Preach
           occasionally
           (
           as
           many
           that
           had
           no
           places
           did
           )
           ,
           yet
           because
           I
           knew
           that
           the
           Bishop
           might
           revoke
           my
           License
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           I
           so
           far
           used
           it
           ,
           being
           reputed
           a
           Nonconformist
           ,
           it
           would
           give
           offence
           to
           my
           superiors
           ,
           I
           never
           since
           made
           use
           of
           it
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           nor
           ever
           Preached
           a
           publick
           Sermon
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Act
           forbad
           ▪
           me
           not
           publick
           Catechising
           ,
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           I
           never
           did
           either
           ,
           to
           avoid
           offence
           .
           And
           when
           about
           three
           years
           after
           ,
           the
           Oxford
           Act
           came
           forth
           for
           the
           restraining
           Nonconformists
           from
           coming
           within
           five
           miles
           of
           a
           Corporation
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           place
           where
           they
           had
           been
           Teachers
           ,
           or
           kept
           a
           Conventicle
           ,
           I
           found
           that
           I
           was
           not
           concerned
           in
           that
           Act
           ,
           because
           by
           Law
           I
           was
           no
           Nonconformist
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Act
           by
           the
           very
           title
           and
           matter
           was
           limited
           .
           So
           that
           being
           neither
           a
           Nonconformist
           by
           Law
           ,
           nor
           my
           License
           to
           preach
           occasionally
           ever
           nulled
           ,
           nor
           yet
           concerned
           in
           this
           Oxford
           Act
           ,
           which
           imposeth
           the
           new
           Oath
           ,
           I
           supposed
           my
           peace
           not
           endangered
           by
           the
           Law
           ▪
           (
           which
           the
           Lawyers
           whom
           I
           consulted
           also
           did
           conclude
           )
           Yet
           did
           I
           forbear
           to
           come
           within
           five
           miles
           of
           a
           Corporation
           ,
           except
           on
           the
           rode
           ,
           to
           avoid
           offence
           .
           All
           this
           while
           I
           lived
           in
           a
           place
           
           where
           sew
           desired
           me
           to
           preach
           ;
           they
           being
           poor
           and
           worldly
           people
           ,
           that
           minded
           most
           their
           labours
           and
           necessities
           .
           So
           that
           I
           contented
           my self
           to
           instruct
           my
           family
           ,
           with
           three
           or
           four
           more
           that
           sometimes
           desired
           to
           be
           present
           .
           But
           the
           chief
           reason
           why
           I
           did
           no
           more
           was
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           none
           called
           me
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           )
           I
           was
           engaged
           in
           certain
           writings
           ,
           (
           
             A
             Body
             of
             Practical
             Divinity
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             others
          
           )
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           of
           greater
           use
           to
           the
           Church
           than
           Preaching
           to
           any
           there
           would
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           do
           nothing
           which
           might
           hinder
           or
           interrupt
           them
           .
           But
           when
           first
           the
           lamentable
           Plague
           had
           awakened
           those
           that
           were
           left
           alive
           to
           look
           more
           seriously
           towards
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           lamentable
           Fire
           had
           consumed
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Glory
           of
           the
           Land
           (
           of
           which
           we
           were
           the
           sad
           spectators
           )
           ;
           and
           when
           these
           awakenings
           ,
           and
           the
           consequent
           necessities
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           had
           caused
           many
           Ministers
           to
           resolve
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           survivers
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           underwent
           ;
           the
           poor
           people
           of
           the
           Parish
           (
           of
           Acton
           )
           where
           I
           lived
           ,
           came
           crowding
           into
           my
           House
           while
           I
           taught
           my
           Family
           ;
           and
           since
           once
           they
           began
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           cease
           .
           And
           verily
           I
           had
           neither
           a
           heart
           to
           shut
           the
           doors
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           wit
           enough
           to
           justifie
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           done
           it
           .
           I
           never
           invited
           one
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           came
           I
           knew
           no
           reason
           to
           forbid
           them
           .
           They
           were
           not
           Sectaries
           ,
           nor
           Seditious
           ,
           but
           poor
           people
           that
           needed
           to
           be
           taught
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           .
           There
           was
           not
           two
           or
           three
           in
           all
           the
           Parish
           that
           I
           knew
           of
           that
           did
           separate
           from
           the
           publick
           Assembly
           ,
           yea
           or
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           They
           went
           with
           me
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           my
           door
           .
           I
           Preached
           not
           at
           the
           time
           of
           publick
           Exercise
           .
           I
           thought
           this
           course
           did
           tend
           to
           union
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           division
           .
           I
           freely
           taught
           them
           the
           evil
           of
           Separation
           and
           Sedition
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           multitude
           of
           hearers
           was
           an
           offence
           ,
           I
           was
           glad
           that
           such
           a
           multitude
           did
           relish
           ,
           or
           could
           bear
           such
           Doctrine
           .
           The
           last
           Sermon
           I
           preached
           to
           them
           was
           on
           Mat.
           5.
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             meek
             ,
             &c.
          
           whence
           (
           after
           Dr.
           Hammond
           )
           I
           shewed
           them
           how
           much
           meekness
           and
           patience
           conduceth
           even
           to
           peace
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           what
           sedition
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           passion
           and
           intemperance
           doth
           against
           it
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           witnesses
           present
           that
           after
           did
           accuse
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           that
           week
           by
           a
           Warrant
           I
           was
           brought
           before
           two
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           offered
           the
           Oxford
           Oath
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           Goal
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Mittimus
           was
           expressed
           ,
           for
           Preaching
           in
           my
           House
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           a
           Conventicle
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           taking
           the
           Oath
           .
           The
           persons
           ,
           manner
           ,
           circumstances
           ,
           
           nor
           my
           deliverance
           by
           the
           Honourable
           and
           Righteous
           Judges
           (
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Government
           ,
           subordinate
           to
           himself
           )
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           nor
           cause
           now
           to
           meddle
           with
           ;
           having
           said
           as
           much
           as
           is
           needful
           to
           open
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           our
           supposed
           crimes
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           you
           see
           that
           it
           is
           Preaching
           that
           is
           so
           much
           of
           our
           offence
           ,
           (
           and
           coming
           within
           five
           miles
           of
           a
           Corporation
           ,
           &c.
           )
           I
           shall
           here
           fix
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           is
           really
           our
           judgment
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           whether
           such
           prohibited
           Ministers
           may
           preach
           .
           2.
           
           What
           are
           our
           Reasons
           .
           3.
           
           What
           Reasons
           you
           have
           to
           be
           for
           our
           Preaching
           rather
           than
           against
           it
           .
           4.
           
           How
           vain
           the
           common
           arguments
           against
           it
           are
           .
           And
           ,
           5.
           
           I
           shall
           venture
           to
           shut
           up
           the
           Premises
           ,
           with
           an
           humble
           Petition
           to
           you
           ,
           once
           more
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           unity
           ,
           love
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             WE
             do
             hold
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             consisteth
             in
             an
             obligation
             to
             do
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             authority
             to
             warrant
             us
             therein
             .
             And
             that
             both
             these
             are
             essential
             to
             the
             office
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             God
             doth
             not
             call
             men
             now
             immediately
             as
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             were
             ;
             but
             giving
             them
             necessary
             qualifications
             ,
             doth
             commit
             it
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             men
             ,
             first
             to
             discern
             and
             judg
             of
             those
             qualifications
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             a
             solemn
             Investiture
             to
             put
             them
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             office
             ;
             which
             is
             called
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             is
             ordinarily
             necessary
             for
             order
             sake
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             yet
             the
             office
             it self
             is
             of
             Gods
             own
             institution
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             Institution
             the
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             resulteth
             directly
             to
             the
             persons
             lawfully
             ordained
             .
             So
             that
             
               God
               only
            
             giveth
             the
             office
             or
             power
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             the
             act
             of
             man
             to
             fit
             the
             person
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             Ministerially
             by
             Investiture
             to
             deliver
             possession
             .
             It
             is
             not
             without
             man
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             of
             or
             from
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             possessor
             of
             the
             power
             given
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             servant
             to
             give
             possession
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             Even
             as
             men
             first
             chose
             (
             by
             the
             preparation
             and
             direction
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             )
             the
             line
             or
             family
             that
             should
             reign
             :
             But
             God
             only
             giveth
             the
             King
             his
             power
             .
             Or
             as
             the
             members
             of
             a
             Corporation
             may
             chuse
             their
             Mayor
             ,
             and
             the
             Steward
             or
             Recorder
             may
             solemnly
             give
             him
             possession
             ;
             but
             his
             
               power
               it self
            
             is
             immediately
             from
             the
             Charter
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             though
             we
             be
             not
             called
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             when
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             fidelity
             as
             well
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             an
             office
             to
             be
             taken
             ▪
             up
             on
             trial
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             limited
             
             time
             ,
             (
             as
             servants
             are
             bound
             to
             their
             masters
             by
             the
             year
             )
             ;
             but
             as
             Marriage
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             life
             (
             unless
             God
             shall
             disable
             us
             )
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             say
             for
             better
             and
             for
             worse
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             laid
             by
             at
             pleasure
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             Schoolmen
             that
             interpret
             the
             
               Indelible
               character
            
             of
             the
             Relation
             ▪
             seem
             not
             to
             differ
             from
             us
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             though
             Ordination
             be
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             nor
             generally
             to
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             yet
             may
             it
             not
             unfitly
             be
             called
             ,
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               Orders
            
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             
               Ministerial
               Covenant
            
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Soldiers
             Oath
             and
             Engagement
             was
             
               Sacramentum
               Militare
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             Kings
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             are
             not
             by
             Ordination
             to
             give
             this
             office
             ,
             nor
             by
             Degradation
             to
             take
             it
             away
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             that
             Ministers
             are
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Physicians
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             subjects
             .
             And
             that
             he
             may
             use
             the
             sword
             to
             force
             them
             to
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             abusing
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             mischief
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             this
             power
             is
             for
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             edification
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             the
             
               end
               it self
            
             is
             not
             put
             into
             the
             power
             of
             man
             (
             whether
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             edified
             and
             happy
             ,
             or
             not
             )
             nor
             yet
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             it self
             (
             whether
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Ministry
             or
             not
             )
             Nor
             the
             necessary
             work
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             (
             whether
             the
             Ministry
             when
             necessary
             shall
             be
             exercised
             or
             not
             .
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             believe
             that
             those
             that
             ordain
             a
             Minister
             ,
             cannot
             degrade
             him
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             As
             he
             that
             may
             baptize
             a
             child
             cannot
             unbaptize
             him
             again
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             nor
             he
             that
             marrieth
             persons
             unmarry
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Much
             less
             can
             every
             Bishop
             degrade
             at
             pleasure
             those
             whom
             other
             men
             ordained
             .
             Else
             every
             Minister
             might
             be
             degraded
             while
             there
             are
             so
             many
             disagreeing
             and
             angry
             Bishops
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             forbid
             us
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             either
             our
             Preaching
             is
             necessary
             or
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             either
             notorious
             or
             doubtful
             .
             If
             our
             Preaching
             be
             
               notoriously
               unnecessary
            
             ,
             we
             will
             obey
             him
             and
             forbear
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             
               doubtful
               case
            
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             use
             all
             the
             means
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             us
             to
             know
             the
             certain
             truth
             .
             And
             if
             yet
             it
             be
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             our
             minds
             in
             suspence
             ,
             we
             will
             stand
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             forbear
             .
             But
             if
             our
             Ministry
             be
             notoriously
             and
             
               undoubtedly
               necessary
            
             to
             the
             just
             ends
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             edification
             of
             mens
             souls
             ,
             we
             will
             obey
             God
             in
             Preaching
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             humbly
             and
             patiently
             bear
             what
             is
             laid
             upon
             us
             by
             our
             Rulers
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             But
             in
             this
             case
             we
             will
             not
             intrude
             into
             the
             publick
             Temple
             ,
             much
             less
             lay
             any
             claim
             to
             the
             Tythes
             or
             publick
             maintenance
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             all
             at
             the
             Kings
             disposal
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Nor
             do
             we
             take
             our selves
             bound
             by
             Christ
             to
             one
             place
             ,
             or
             one
             time
             or
             manner
             of
             teaching
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             always
             to
             a
             great
             Assembly
             .
             But
             all
             these
             are
             circumstances
             which
             we
             must
             fit
             to
             the
             end
             and
             success
             of
             our
             work
             .
             And
             must
             take
             that
             course
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             variation
             which
             tendeth
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             Christ
             ,
             that
             bid
             his
             Apostles
             when
             they
             were
             persecuted
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             fly
             to
             another
             ,
             alloweth
             us
             to
             be
             where
             we
             may
             serve
             him
             best
             .
             If
             forbearing
             all
             Preaching
             for
             some
             days
             or
             weeks
             ,
             would
             tend
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             procuring
             us
             liberty
             afterward
             ,
             &c.
             )
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             forbear
             .
             If
             Preaching
             often
             to
             a
             few
             be
             more
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             than
             to
             preach
             but
             once
             or
             twice
             to
             many
             ,
             we
             may
             then
             lawfully
             chuse
             the
             smaller
             number
             .
             So
             that
             in
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             one
             mans
             duty
             which
             is
             anothers
             sin
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             We
             take
             it
             to
             be
             our
             duty
             in
             all
             such
             Preaching
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             tendeth
             to
             the
             division
             of
             the
             peoples
             minds
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             hinderance
             of
             the
             lawful
             publick
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             just
             discouragement
             .
             But
             contrarily
             to
             concur
             and
             live
             with
             such
             Ministers
             (
             
               If
               possible
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lieth
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
             )
             in
             peace
             and
             mutual
             love
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             all
             that
             we
             can
             to
             promote
             their
             reputation
             with
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             to
             work
             all
             unjust
             prejudice
             and
             partiality
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             .
             And
             not
             only
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             a
             due
             attendance
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             far
             as
             reason
             will
             allow
             us
             ,
             to
             prefer
             still
             the
             publick
             Ministers
             labours
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             before
             our
             own
             ;
             and
             to
             reprove
             all
             censorious
             whispers
             and
             obloquy
             which
             we
             shall
             hear
             against
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             as
             for
             maintenance
             ,
             we
             expect
             not
             any
             ;
             unless
             any
             Minister
             be
             so
             poor
             ,
             as
             for
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             and
             the
             necessities
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             live
             upon
             the
             alms
             of
             others
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             very
             many
             .
             )
             In
             which
             case
             we
             hold
             it
             our
             duty
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             chargeable
             to
             censorious
             murmuring
             dissenters
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             willing
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             God
             shall
             humble
             us
             to
             the
             begging
             of
             our
             bread
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             so
             proud
             as
             to
             disdain
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             murmur
             at
             his
             Providence
             ,
             nor
             yet
             so
             selfish
             as
             to
             forsake
             and
             change
             our
             calling
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             no
             better
             maintenance
             .
             But
             rather
             be
             thankful
             that
             we
             are
             kept
             from
             the
             temptations
             of
             grandure
             and
             fulness
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             see
             so
             many
             ruined
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             
             throughout
             the
             Christian
             world
             to
             be
             blinded
             and
             drowned
             in
             those
             ways
             of
             idleness
             ,
             sensuality
             ,
             cruelty
             and
             contention
             ,
             which
             prove
             the
             division
             ,
             the
             defilement
             and
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             we
             believe
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             preferring
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             before
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             keepeth
             men
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             common
             cause
             of
             mens
             damnation
             ;
             so
             we
             believe
             that
             no
             condition
             doth
             so
             much
             tempt
             men
             into
             this
             damning
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             the
             world
             is
             made
             most
             pleasing
             and
             most
             lovely
             to
             them
             .
             And
             he
             that
             aboundeth
             in
             it
             with
             wealth
             and
             honour
             is
             liker
             of
             the
             two
             to
             overlove
             it
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             meeteth
             with
             labour
             ,
             poverty
             and
             reproach
             .
             Yet
             will
             we
             not
             as
             begging
             Friers
             ,
             renounce
             Propriety
             ,
             nor
             cast
             away
             any
             talent
             which
             our
             Master
             giveth
             us
             to
             improve
             ;
             nor
             yet
             be
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             be
             
               unnecessarily
               burdensome
            
             ,
             or
             lose
             our
             liberty
             by
             making
             our selves
             beholding
             and
             dependent
             ;
             but
             we
             take
             it
             to
             be
             our
             part
             to
             labour
             faithfully
             in
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             God
             what
             provisions
             he
             will
             allow
             us
             .
             And
             those
             of
             us
             that
             want
             not
             ,
             but
             have
             to
             spare
             ,
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             them
             that
             want
             .
             And
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             patient
             while
             we
             remember
             in
             how
             much
             purity
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             were
             kept
             in
             their
             poverty
             and
             low
             estate
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             poor
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             Piedmont
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             the
             [
             
               Hodie
               venenum
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             the
             corruptions
             ,
             divisions
             and
             calamities
             that
             have
             followed
             the
             worldly
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Clergy
             both
             in
             East
             and
             West
             .
             Therefore
             we
             humbly
             submit
             to
             his
             gracious
             Providence
             ,
             that
             thus
             saveth
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15
          
           
             17.
             
             We
             take
             it
             also
             to
             be
             our
             duty
             ,
             the
             greater
             our
             restraints
             and
             sufferings
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             take
             heed
             lest
             any
             dishonour
             or
             murmuring
             at
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             should
             thence
             arise
             and
             be
             cherished
             in
             our
             hearers
             minds
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             absolutely
             in
             our
             power
             to
             cure
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             our
             best
             .
             It
             is
             a
             humane
             thing
             to
             pity
             the
             sufferers
             .
             And
             if
             our
             Doctrine
             and
             our
             lives
             do
             make
             the
             people
             think
             well
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             much
             the
             readier
             to
             think
             ill
             of
             those
             by
             whom
             we
             suffer
             .
             Which
             those
             well
             perceive
             who
             have
             the
             sight
             that
             their
             interest
             made
             it
             necessary
             to
             make
             us
             odious
             by
             voluminous
             reproaches
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             the
             way
             with
             any
             but
             strangers
             .
             For
             when
             those
             that
             know
             us
             ,
             know
             that
             we
             are
             slandered
             ,
             it
             doth
             but
             increase
             their
             dislike
             of
             the
             reproachers
             .
             And
             they
             can
             read
             our
             lives
             as
             easily
             as
             the
             revilers
             books
             .
             The
             only
             way
             to
             change
             
             their
             opinion
             of
             us
             were
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             change
             our
             Doctrine
             and
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             
               preach
               ill
            
             ,
             and
             
               live
               ill
            
             .
             But
             that
             is
             a
             way
             that
             we
             must
             not
             take
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             any
             that
             would
             build
             their
             ends
             and
             honour
             on
             our
             contempt
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Rulers
             must
             be
             more
             precious
             to
             us
             than
             our
             own
             .
             For
             it
             is
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             common
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             take
             it
             for
             our
             duty
             ,
             not
             to
             blazon
             and
             aggravate
             our
             sufferings
             too
             much
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             accuse
             our
             Rulers
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             take
             to
             our selves
             the
             blame
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             to
             confess
             (
             which
             is
             the
             truth
             )
             that
             it
             is
             for
             our
             own
             and
             the
             peoples
             sins
             ;
             we
             should
             have
             laboured
             harder
             while
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             as
             foreseeing
             the
             night
             when
             none
             can
             work
             ,
             Joh.
             9.
             
             And
             the
             people
             should
             not
             have
             forfeited
             their
             food
             by
             fulness
             and
             neglect
             .
             And
             alas
             !
             how
             many
             sins
             of
             theirs
             and
             ours
             have
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             calamity
             ?
             We
             take
             it
             to
             be
             our
             duty
             ,
             if
             we
             hear
             any
             speak
             a
             dishonouring
             word
             against
             the
             Powers
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             over
             us
             ,
             to
             reprove
             them
             ,
             and
             better
             instruct
             them
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             warn
             them
             that
             they
             make
             not
             any
             of
             their
             love
             or
             pity
             to
             us
             ,
             an
             occasion
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             And
             to
             remember
             them
             how
             much
             the
             common
             good
             and
             all
             our
             peace
             is
             beholden
             to
             Magistracy
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             sufferings
             of
             particular
             men
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             we
             take
             it
             also
             for
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             Authority
             ,
             not
             with
             dishonouring
             intimations
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             beseemeth
             us
             to
             speak
             even
             to
             God
             (
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             men
             )
             of
             his
             own
             Officers
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             their
             favour
             may
             make
             us
             rich
             and
             great
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             we
             may
             live
             a
             
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godliness
               and
               honesty
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
             And
             this
             not
             seldom
             nor
             formally
             ,
             but
             daily
             and
             earnestly
             .
             And
             we
             take
             it
             for
             our
             duty
             to
             preach
             against
             schism
             ,
             sedition
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             all
             principles
             which
             tend
             to
             breed
             or
             feed
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             use
             our
             opportunities
             and
             interest
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             promote
             their
             loyalty
             and
             the
             publick
             peace
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Also
             we
             judg
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             preach
             those
             plain
             and
             necessary
             things
             which
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             doth
             most
             depend
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             generally
             have
             most
             need
             to
             hear
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             opening
             to
             them
             their
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Lords-Prayer
             ,
             the
             Decalogue
             and
             the
             Gospel-precepts
             ;
             or
             more
             briefly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             looking
             and
             hoping
             for
             a
             
             better
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
             And
             not
             to
             fill
             the
             peoples
             heads
             with
             needless
             controversies
             ,
             or
             vain
             jangling
             ,
             or
             contending
             about
             words
             which
             edifie
             not
             ,
             but
             subvert
             the
             hearers
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             perplex
             them
             with
             talking
             of
             the
             unrevealed
             Counsels
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             corrupt
             their
             minds
             by
             talking
             against
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             or
             against
             dissenters
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             or
             by
             aggravating
             the
             faults
             of
             other
             mens
             manner
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             or
             breeding
             in
             them
             distaste
             of
             the
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             or
             talking
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             Liturgy
             ;
             nor
             by
             representing
             any
             sort
             of
             Christians
             who
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             points
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             as
             odious
             to
             the
             hearers
             ;
             whether
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               Caelvinists
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Episcopal
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Independent
               ,
            
             yea
             or
             Anabaptists
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             to
             injure
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             by
             making
             our
             differences
             seem
             greater
             than
             indeed
             they
             are
             .
             Our
             office
             is
             to
             preach
             up
             love
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             preach
             it
             down
             and
             mortifie
             it
             ,
             which
             all
             those
             do
             ,
             whatever
             they
             pretend
             ,
             that
             attempt
             to
             represent
             their
             brethren
             as
             odious
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             or
             deny
             ,
             or
             extenuate
             that
             in
             them
             which
             is
             good
             and
             amiable
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             must
             profess
             therefore
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             take
             not
             our selves
             bound
             to
             prefer
             our
             Preaching
             before
             other
             mens
             ,
             nor
             to
             tye
             our selves
             just
             to
             numbers
             and
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             nor
             to
             draw
             a
             party
             from
             the
             lawful
             publick
             Ministers
             to
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             to
             
               preach
               at
               all
            
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             real
             and
             
               notorious
               need
            
             ;
             yet
             do
             we
             take
             our selves
             bound
             on
             pain
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             of
             damnation
             ,
             to
             exercise
             our
             Ministerial
             office
             as
             we
             are
             able
             in
             a
             pious
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             loyal
             manner
             ,
             as
             poor
             assistants
             to
             those
             faithful
             Ministers
             that
             have
             publick
             allowance
             and
             encouragement
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             present
             prohibitions
             or
             unwillingness
             of
             those
             that
             are
             against
             it
             .
             And
             if
             this
             profession
             shall
             teach
             any
             to
             conclude
             that
             therefore
             bonds
             ,
             imprisonment
             or
             banishment
             must
             restrain
             us
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             done
             ;
             we
             are
             ready
             not
             only
             to
             be
             bound
             but
             to
             die
             ,
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             him
             that
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             save
             men
             from
             a
             sorer
             death
             .
             And
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             account
             our
             lives
             as
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             finish
             our
             course
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             committed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             24.
             
             But
             we
             ought
             to
             suffer
             without
             resisting
             or
             reviling
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             the
             easier
             do
             ,
             while
             we
             suffer
             not
             as
             evil
             doers
             ,
             but
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             teaching
             men
             to
             seek
             the
             happiness
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             and
             obey
             their
             God
             and
             Saviour
             .
          
           
           
             As
             we
             are
             the
             more
             unwilling
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             burdened
             with
             unnecessary
             Ceremonies
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             be
             used
             with
             understanding
             ,
             the
             people
             must
             be
             taught
             their
             sense
             and
             use
             ;
             which
             we
             scarce
             have
             leisure
             for
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             so
             many
             greater
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             very
             dull
             of
             hearing
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             a
             little
             of
             our
             peace
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             suffer
             ,
             we
             be
             not
             found
             Preaching
             about
             Ceremonies
             or
             shadows
             ,
             but
             Preaching
             that
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             at
             our
             Ordination
             we
             solemnly
             promised
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             told
             you
             truly
             our
             Principles
             ,
             I
             shall
             next
             tell
             you
             the
             reasons
             why
             we
             cannot
             forbear
             our
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             till
             bonds
             or
             disability
             constrain
             us
             to
             forbear
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             AND
             here
             we
             shall
             not
             form
             Syllogisms
             in
             such
             an
             Apology
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             speaking
             to
             captious
             men
             ;
             but
             nakedly
             open
             our
             reasons
             as
             to
             those
             that
             are
             as
             much
             concern'd
             in
             the
             matter
             as
             we
             ;
             and
             should
             be
             as
             willing
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             take
             it
             to
             be
             Sacriledg
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             highest
             nature
             ,
             except
             Apostacy
             it self
             ,
             to
             alienate
             our selves
             from
             the
             work
             to
             which
             we
             are
             consecrated
             and
             devoted
             .
             By
             how
             much
             the
             nearer
             any
             consecrated
             person
             or
             thing
             is
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             useful
             to
             his
             ends
             (
             his
             glory
             in
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             )
             by
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             sacriledg
             it
             is
             to
             alienate
             that
             which
             is
             so
             consecrated
             .
             (
             With
             you
             we
             know
             that
             we
             need
             not
             dispute
             either
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             Orders
             (
             for
             we
             stick
             not
             upon
             names
             )
             nor
             the
             obligation
             .
             )
             You
             know
             the
             usual
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Answer
             in
             the
             Church-Catechism
             ,
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             [
             
               How
               many
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c
            
             ]
             ▪
             A.
             
               Two
               only
               ,
               as
               generally
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             We
             differ
             not
             from
             you
             in
             our
             sense
             of
             this
             .
             Your
             Canons
             enquire
             after
             all
             such
             as
             alienate
             themselves
             from
             the
             Ministry
             to
             which
             they
             were
             ordained
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             any
             other
             calling
             .
             We
             dislike
             not
             that
             Canon
             .
             But
             we
             wish
             our
             observance
             of
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             but
             a
             pardonable
             fault
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             possessed
             me
             oft
             with
             admiration
             to
             see
             the
             blinding
             power
             of
             Partiality
             in
             some
             men
             ,
             that
             can
             see
             the
             evil
             of
             Sacriledg
             in
             them
             that
             alienate
             
               Church
               lands
               ,
               and
               Goods
            
             ,
             and
             Houses
             ,
             and
             Utensils
             ,
             and
             can
             see
             no
             evil
             in
             the
             alienation
             of
             
               consecrated
               persons
            
             ?
             What
             are
             the
             Cups
             ,
             and
             Fonts
             ,
             and
             Tables
             for
             ,
             (
             do
             they
             praise
             the
             glorious
             mystery
             of
             Redemption
             ?
             )
             Are
             they
             not
             his
             Utensils
             
             who
             is
             set
             apart
             to
             attend
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             commemorate
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             What
             are
             the
             Houses
             for
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             convenient
             habitation
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ?
             What
             are
             the
             Lands
             and
             Tythes
             for
             ,
             but
             for
             
               their
               maintenance
            
             while
             they
             do
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ?
             What
             are
             the
             Temples
             for
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             the
             convenient
             places
             of
             their
             and
             the
             peoples
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             crime
             to
             steal
             the
             feathers
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             steal
             the
             goose
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             crime
             to
             rent
             your
             clothes
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             none
             to
             rend
             your
             flesh
             ?
             Or
             to
             steal
             a
             tile
             ,
             or
             pick
             a
             lock
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             burn
             the
             house
             ?
             Is
             he
             saulty
             that
             robs
             your
             child
             of
             his
             hat
             ,
             or
             book
             ,
             or
             victuals
             ?
             and
             is
             he
             innocent
             that
             killeth
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             robs
             you
             of
             your
             child
             ?
             We
             must
             be
             speak
             all
             Cainuites
             here
             ,
             who
             like
             leeches
             thirst
             for
             blood
             ,
             that
             they
             distort
             not
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             speaking
             all
             this
             of
             the
             Law
             makers
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             our
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             We
             meddle
             with
             no
             mens
             duties
             and
             faults
             here
             but
             our
             own
             .
             We
             leave
             all
             others
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             shortly
             answer
             for
             themselves
             .
             We
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             
               we
               should
               alienate
               our selves
            
             from
             that
             Sacred
             office
             to
             which
             we
             are
             consecrated
             and
             devoted
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             odious
             and
             accursed
             Sacriledg
             in
             us
             .
             And
             if
             really
             it
             prove
             to
             be
             our
             own
             doing
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             thus
             alienated
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             light
             or
             little
             fault
             .
             And
             if
             God
             have
             forced
             the
             world
             to
             observe
             that
             even
             Impropriators
             ,
             much
             more
             gross
             sacrilegious
             persons
             are
             usually
             ruined
             before
             the
             fourth
             generation
             ,
             what
             might
             we
             expect
             if
             we
             should
             do
             much
             worse
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             read
             and
             heard
             their
             words
             of
             late
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             the
             late
             Westminster
             Assembly
             favourers
             of
             Sacriledg
             ,
             forsooth
             because
             the
             Annotations
             (
             not
             put
             out
             by
             the
             Assembly
             )
             speak
             not
             against
             Sacriledg
             (
             which
             they
             do
             expresly
             speak
             against
             )
             ;
             especially
             on
             those
             Texts
             in
             the
             New
             Testaments
             ,
             on
             which
             Dr.
             Featly
             an
             Episcopal
             Divine
             it
             s
             said
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             them
             .
             O
             the
             candor
             and
             impartiality
             of
             this
             age
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Assembly
             (
             being
             then
             too
             young
             and
             too
             unworthy
             )
             :
             But
             Mr.
             
             Vines's
             judgment
             and
             mine
             against
             the
             alienation
             of
             Church
             lands
             in
             those
             times
             as
             sacrilegious
             ,
             I
             published
             in
             our
             Letters
             in
             the
             end
             of
             my
             Confession
             ,
             how
             displeasing
             soever
             it
             was
             to
             them
             that
             then
             bore
             sway
             .
             But
             all
             's
             one
             for
             that
             .
             It
             is
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             some
             men
             to
             say
             what
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             have
             said
             it
             .
             O
             that
             they
             better
             understood
             their
             own
             interest
             !
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             refuse
             conformity
             ,
             we
             alienate
             our selves
             ,
             whilest
             we
             would
             avoid
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             give
             Rulers
             cause
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             by
             it self
             anon
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             said
             that
             our
             forbearing
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Ministry
             is
             not
             sacriledg
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             also
             is
             to
             be
             answered
             afterward
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Law
             extant
             which
             can
             disoblige
             us
             from
             our
             undertaken
             office
             and
             work
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             forbear
             we
             are
             sacrilegious
             Villains
             ,
             and
             lyable
             to
             the
             curse
             and
             doom
             of
             the
             unprofitable
             servant
             that
             hid
             his
             talent
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             
             Forgive
             us
             if
             we
             had
             rather
             venture
             on
             the
             clamor
             of
             many
             Volumes
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             on
             your
             sharpest
             censures
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             prison
             ,
             than
             venture
             on
             that
             dreadful
             doom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             which
             answereth
             all
             that
             is
             said
             against
             us
             .
             I
             say
             we
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             .
             We
             can
             talk
             with
             those
             learned
             men
             that
             are
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ;
             with
             some
             that
             think
             the
             groslyest
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             senseless
             ,
             and
             mindless
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             be
             better
             than
             we
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             be
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             Liturgy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             that
             think
             little
             more
             Religion
             than
             to
             
               hurt
               no
               body
            
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Laity
             or
             common
             people
             .
             And
             with
             some
             that
             have
             been
             bred
             up
             only
             at
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             never
             knew
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             vulgar
             .
             And
             with
             some
             that
             have
             lived
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             know
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             conversed
             with
             them
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             Feast
             ,
             or
             a
             common
             meeting
             .
             But
             their
             ignorance
             will
             not
             make
             us
             ignorant
             .
             The
             Intellect
             is
             oft
             informed
             necessarily
             
               per
               modum
               naturae
            
             .
             Though
             I
             thank
             God
             that
             our
             information
             hath
             been
             voluntary
             .
             It
             was
             our
             practise
             while
             we
             were
             suffered
             to
             do
             our
             office
             ,
             to
             Catechise
             all
             the
             Families
             of
             our
             Parishes
             (
             that
             did
             not
             refuse
             it
             )
             ,
             Family
             by
             Family
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             the
             knowledg
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             discern
             what
             they
             thought
             of
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             things
             that
             Christ
             hath
             made
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             By
             which
             we
             found
             that
             multitudes
             that
             come
             all
             their
             life-time
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             bear
             up
             the
             reputation
             of
             discreet
             intelligent
             persons
             ,
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             many
             Articles
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             while
             they
             speak
             the
             words
             ;
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             hard
             for
             Scholars
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             tried
             it
             .
             And
             we
             have
             found
             that
             multitudes
             of
             them
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             learn
             over
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Catechism
             that
             never
             consider
             or
             understand
             the
             sense
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             power
             and
             practice
             of
             what
             their
             tongues
             recite
             ;
             but
             like
             Parrots
             rest
             in
             the
             utterance
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Either
             this
             much
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             it
             
             will
             not
             .
             If
             it
             will
             Christianity
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             needless
             thing
             ,
             or
             else
             consist
             but
             in
             a
             spell
             or
             charm
             of
             empty
             words
             ;
             and
             the
             Papists
             
               Latin
               ▪
            
             devotions
             are
             as
             good
             .
             If
             it
             will
             not
             ,
             then
             our
             Parishes
             have
             a
             necessity
             of
             further
             teaching
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             [
             
               This
               is
               not
               true
            
             ]
             ,
             it
             may
             serve
             your
             turn
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             serve
             ours
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             if
             you
             told
             us
             that
             most
             of
             our
             Parishes
             speak
             not
             English.
             It
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             deny
             belief
             to
             our
             senses
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             our
             daily
             conversation
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             never
             so
             much
             reviled
             for
             our
             judgment
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             are
             sufficient
             to
             remedy
             this
             calamity
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             can
             be
             remedied
             :
             I
             answer
             you
             ,
             The
             necessity
             of
             our
             labours
             is
             notoriously
             evident
             in
             all
             these
             following
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             multitude
             that
             need
             our
             help
             .
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             unbelief
             and
             sensuality
             .
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             paucity
             of
             the
             publick
             Ministers
             .
             4.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             real
             insufficiency
             ,
             weakness
             and
             badness
             of
             too
             great
             a
             number
             of
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             5.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             abundance
             of
             peoples
             prejudice
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             many
             thousands
             are
             in
             some
             Parishes
             in
             London
             ,
             in
             Stepney
             ,
             in
             Cripplegate
             ,
             in
             Sepulchres
             ,
             in
             St.
             Martins
             ,
             St.
             
               Clement
               Danes
               ,
               Giles
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               Andrews
               Holborn
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             observed
             .
             Abundance
             of
             Corporations
             (
             from
             whence
             the
             Ministers
             are
             excluded
             )
             have
             very
             many
             thousands
             in
             a
             Parish
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             four
             thousand
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             them
             that
             have
             above
             forty
             thousand
             )
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             people
             if
             three
             parts
             in
             four
             be
             not
             grosly
             ignorant
             of
             some
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             grosly
             vicious
             and
             ungodly
             in
             their
             lives
             .
             When
             I
             came
             first
             to
             Kiderminster
             1640
             ,
             the
             Town
             was
             ready
             to
             stone
             me
             as
             I
             went
             along
             the
             streets
             ,
             for
             preaching
             the
             Church-Doctrine
             of
             
               Original
               Sin
            
             in
             Infants
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             Innocents
             ;
             till
             I
             asked
             them
             publickly
             ,
             Whether
             they
             thought
             their
             Children
             were
             saved
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             were
             baptized
             ?
             Which
             they
             could
             not
             answer
             .
             When
             I
             came
             to
             Catechize
             and
             confer
             with
             them
             personally
             ,
             after
             many
             years
             Preaching
             ,
             many
             that
             constantly
             attended
             on
             Teaching
             ,
             thought
             that
             Christ
             was
             Man
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             made
             a
             God
             only
             for
             his
             Goodness
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             God
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             nor
             Man
             now
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             Redemption
             is
             little
             known
             to
             the
             most
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             their
             sensuality
             is
             as
             hardly
             cured
             as
             their
             ignorance
             .
             
             How
             common
             are
             the
             sins
             of
             Sodom
             throughout
             all
             the
             Land
             ?
             Ezek.
             16.
             49.
             
             
               Pride
               and
               fulness
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               idleness
               ,
               and
               not
               considering
               the
               poor
               !
            
             Your selves
             believe
             ,
             that
             schism
             ,
             sedition
             and
             disloyalty
             are
             too
             common
             ;
             swearers
             and
             cursers
             ,
             and
             railers
             ,
             and
             drunkards
             ,
             accuse
             themselves
             in
             the
             open
             streets
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             talk
             with
             them
             in
             daily
             converse
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             Athiests
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             which
             sure
             need
             help
             ,
             what
             a
             multitude
             are
             they
             that
             never
             set
             their
             hearts
             on
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             seek
             first
             Gods
             Kingdom
             and
             its
             Righteousness
             nor
             labour
             for
             the
             meat
             which
             never
             perisheth
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             11.
             
             Mat.
             6
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             33.
             
             Joh.
             6.
             27.
             
             
               But
               their
               god
               is
               their
               belly
               ,
               they
               glory
               in
               their
               shame
               ,
               and
               mind
               earthly
               things
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             18.
             
             How
             many
             mind
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             live
             and
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             complement
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             Religion
             a
             Ceremony
             or
             a
             matter
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             take
             Heaven
             but
             for
             a
             lesser
             evil
             than
             Hell
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             reserve
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             keep
             this
             world
             no
             longer
             .
             Either
             you
             know
             that
             the
             evidences
             are
             notorious
             that
             there
             are
             thousands
             among
             us
             in
             this
             sad
             condition
             ,
             or
             you
             do
             not
             .
             If
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             grant
             what
             we
             now
             assert
             .
             If
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             you
             are
             such
             strangers
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             neither
             fit
             to
             condemn
             us
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             judges
             at
             all
             of
             the
             peoples
             case
             .
          
           
             And
             Oh
             how
             hard
             a
             matter
             is
             it
             to
             cure
             one
             of
             all
             these
             miserable
             souls
             !
             As
             for
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             are
             unwilling
             to
             learn
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             them
             not
             at
             the
             best
             advantages
             ;
             and
             those
             few
             that
             are
             willing
             ,
             must
             have
             long
             and
             laborious
             teaching
             before
             they
             will
             come
             to
             any
             competent
             knowledg
             .
             If
             you
             have
             but
             tried
             the
             ignorant
             servants
             of
             your
             own
             Families
             ,
             how
             hard
             and
             long
             a
             task
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             know
             the
             needful
             things
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             judg
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             hath
             them
             not
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             scarce
             knoweth
             how
             to
             meet
             them
             any
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             learnt
             to
             hear
             as
             if
             they
             heard
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             they
             have
             a
             little
             dark
             confused
             knowledg
             ,
             alas
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             light
             that
             Christ
             hath
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             children
             of
             light
             should
             walk
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             work
             of
             light
             which
             they
             must
             do
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             that
             abounding
             in
             wisdom
             and
             knowledg
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             exhort
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             must
             resist
             temptations
             discharge
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             honour
             Christ
             and
             Piety
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             Christs
             charge
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             that
             when
             men
             are
             made
             disciples
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             
             taught
             all
             things
             else
             that
             he
             hath
             commanded
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             smattering
             ignorant
             half-wited
             Christians
             which
             your selves
             much
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             make
             most
             of
             the
             trouble
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             did
             you
             ever
             consider
             what
             a
             work
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             many
             thousands
             or
             hundreds
             of
             those
             in
             a
             Parish
             ,
             unto
             solid
             understanding
             ?
          
           
             And
             when
             men
             have
             knowledg
             ,
             how
             hard
             is
             it
             still
             to
             make
             a
             due
             impression
             on
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             really
             (
             which
             every
             tongue
             must
             confess
             is
             necessary
             )
             to
             love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbours
             as
             our selves
             !
             O!
             words
             soon
             spoken
             !
             O
             difficult
             work
             ,
             above
             the
             skill
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             wisest
             Minister
             to
             accomplish
             !
             How
             hard
             to
             cure
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             a
             swearer
             ,
             a
             railer
             ,
             of
             his
             most
             beastly
             or
             unprofitable
             sin
             !
             much
             more
             to
             cure
             the
             Infidel
             ,
             the
             ambitious
             ,
             the
             proud
             ,
             the
             worldling
             !
             But
             O
             how
             hard
             to
             get
             up
             mens
             hearts
             to
             a
             Heavenly
             frame
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             daily
             to
             live
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             ;
             and
             to
             set
             their
             affections
             on
             the
             things
             above
             ;
             and
             in
             hope
             and
             love
             to
             long
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             !
          
           
             Sirs
             ,
             Either
             you
             take
             these
             things
             for
             necessary
             ,
             or
             you
             do
             not
             ;
             if
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             you
             deny
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             our
             Controversie
             lyeth
             lower
             ;
             first
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             and
             how
             quiet
             and
             happy
             would
             England
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             but
             all
             heartily
             agreed
             in
             that
             much
             !
             )
             But
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             then
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             controversie
             ,
             whether
             our
             Ministerial
             helps
             be
             needful
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             what
             is
             one
             Minister
             in
             a
             Parish
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             all
             this
             work
             ?
             yea
             ,
             or
             his
             poor
             Curate
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             one
             (
             as
             few
             have
             )
             for
             his
             help
             ?
             By
             that
             time
             he
             hath
             read
             all
             the
             Common-Service
             twice
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             Preached
             twice
             (
             or
             once
             if
             you
             had
             rather
             )
             ,
             and
             hath
             baptized
             all
             the
             Children
             ,
             and
             visited
             all
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             buried
             all
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             married
             all
             that
             are
             to
             be
             Married
             ,
             and
             performed
             the
             common
             Civilities
             necessary
             to
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             taken
             care
             for
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             necessaries
             of
             his
             house
             or
             life
             ,
             and
             instructed
             and
             governed
             aright
             his
             family
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             Children
             ,
             taken
             sufficient
             care
             of
             their
             education
             ;
             what
             time
             ,
             what
             strength
             ,
             what
             spirits
             are
             left
             ,
             for
             most
             of
             all
             the
             work
             forementioned
             ?
             It
             irketh
             me
             to
             think
             that
             I
             should
             have
             need
             to
             repeat
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             seeing
             men
             with
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Sun
             in
             the
             firmament
             ;
             or
             feeling
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             cold
             ,
             when
             frost
             and
             snow
             do
             cover
             the
             earth
             !
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             we
             must
             say
             that
             which
             we
             are
             most
             unwilling
             to
             say
             ,
             even
             when
             you
             constrain
             us
             ;
             Alas
             how
             many
             Parishes
             are
             there
             in
             his
             Majesties
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             where
             the
             youth
             ,
             the
             ignorance
             ,
             the
             rawness
             ,
             the
             dulness
             ,
             the
             carelesness
             ,
             the
             idleness
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             Ministerial
             utterance
             in
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             doth
             perswade
             all
             the
             hearers
             that
             they
             have
             need
             of
             more
             and
             better
             help
             ?
             The
             hearers
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             should
             best
             know
             their
             own
             necessities
             ,
             do
             commonly
             believe
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             deny
             it
             .
             The
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             groan
             out
             often
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             [
             Alas
             what
             dry
             and
             pitiful
             work
             is
             this
             !
             we
             are
             afraid
             all
             the
             people
             will
             be
             driven
             into
             Conventicles
             .
             ]
             Ichabod
             ,
             or
             the
             five
             Groans
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             long
             since
             told
             you
             somewhat
             of
             this
             ;
             But
             the
             most
             of
             England
             ,
             especially
             Wales
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             need
             no
             Syllogisms
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             hear
             and
             encourage
             any
             that
             is
             tollerable
             ;
             and
             I
             speak
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             conceal
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             I
             speak
             to
             the
             auditors
             .
             But
             truth
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             our
             modesty
             will
             not
             satisfie
             the
             hungry
             ,
             nor
             save
             the
             miserable
             souls
             of
             men
             .
             Is
             it
             enough
             to
             the
             instructing
             of
             the
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             the
             changing
             of
             an
             earthly
             mind
             to
             a
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             a
             young
             raw
             man
             to
             read
             or
             say
             a
             few
             good
             words
             (
             perhaps
             least
             pertinent
             to
             the
             peoples
             needs
             )
             in
             a
             tone
             like
             a
             School-boy
             saying
             his
             lesson
             ?
             Or
             to
             talk
             against
             Presbyterians
             to
             the
             poor
             people
             ,
             that
             never
             knew
             what
             Presbytery
             was
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             or
             Sanctification
             are
             ?
             To
             deny
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             deceive
             them
             that
             are
             already
             deceived
             ;
             but
             England
             will
             no
             more
             believe
             the
             denial
             ,
             than
             him
             that
             would
             deny
             that
             the
             Snow
             is
             white
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             talk
             ,
             as
             one
             in
             Latin
             lately
             ,
             what
             learned
             Pastors
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             ,
             is
             an
             impertinency
             to
             fill
             up
             paper
             .
             If
             there
             be
             some
             such
             (
             which
             none
             deny
             )
             and
             if
             most
             of
             the
             Parishes
             in
             and
             near
             London
             have
             men
             so
             tolerable
             that
             we
             much
             rejoice
             in
             it
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             it
             is
             an
             error
             or
             schism
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             to
             believe
             our
             ears
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             experience
             of
             too
             great
             a
             number
             in
             the
             land
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             fine
             world
             when
             it
             is
             become
             a
             controversie
             ,
             Whether
             that
             which
             so
             many
             thousands
             in
             three
             Kingdoms
             hear
             and
             see
             be
             true
             ?
          
           
             We
             write
             none
             of
             this
             to
             reproach
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             we
             would
             hide
             their
             nakedness
             if
             we
             could
             .
             We
             like
             not
             the
             
             Glocester-Coblers
             writings
             ,
             nor
             the
             Centuries
             .
             We
             only
             shew
             you
             that
             the
             reasons
             are
             invalid
             which
             are
             fetcht
             from
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             present
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             prove
             it
             our
             duty
             not
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             And
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             peoples
             prejudice
             against
             them
             ,
             it
             proveth
             their
             necessity
             .
             I
             will
             purposely
             say
             nothing
             ,
             whether
             the
             common
             charge
             of
             scandal
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             not
             meddle
             with
             that
             cause
             .
             But
             be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             if
             the
             people
             once
             think
             hardly
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             to
             do
             them
             much
             good
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             the
             common
             answer
             is
             ,
             [
             
               Who
               is
               that
               long
               of
               ,
               but
               of
               themselves
               and
               you
               ?
            
             ]
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             Suppose
             it
             be
             long
             of
             themselves
             ,
             must
             their
             souls
             be
             therefore
             cruelly
             forsaken
             ?
             I
             have
             wondered
             to
             hear
             and
             read
             such
             reasoning
             so
             often
             from
             some
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             flock
             !
             
               It
               is
               long
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             say
             they
             !
             And
             what
             then
             !
             It
             is
             long
             of
             our selves
             that
             we
             are
             all
             sinners
             !
             and
             must
             we
             therefore
             have
             no
             Saviour
             ,
             no
             Sanctifier
             ,
             no
             Ministry
             ,
             no
             remedy
             !
             All
             the
             sins
             that
             you
             Preach
             against
             are
             long
             of
             the
             sinners
             themselves
             !
             Will
             you
             therefore
             think
             you
             are
             discharged
             from
             Preaching
             ?
          
           
             But
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             their
             
               wilfulness
               .
               Ans.
            
             If
             there
             were
             no
             will
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             sin
             .
             There
             is
             too
             much
             wilfulness
             in
             all
             the
             sin
             that
             you
             commit
             your selves
             ;
             must
             you
             therefore
             be
             forsaken
             !
             But
             O
             how
             much
             better
             would
             it
             beseem
             an
             humble
             tender
             conscienced
             Ministry
             to
             suspect
             themselves
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               no
               cause
               of
               this
               distaste
               in
               us
               !
               If
               it
               were
               partial
               hereticks
               only
               that
               disliked
               us
               for
               opinion
               sake
               ,
               it
               were
               no
               wonder
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               common
               people
               of
               our
               Parishes
               ,
               think
               our
               Preaching
               cold
               and
               dry
               ,
               and
               our
               Sermons
               like
               a
               boys
               Oration
               ,
               and
               our
               lives
               too
               little
               heavenly
               and
               holy
               ,
               what
               cause
               have
               we
               to
               fear
               lest
               it
               be
               too
               true
               !
               or
               so
               much
               at
               least
               as
               will
               make
               us
               guilty
               of
               their
               distaste
               !
            
             Surely
             it
             more
             nearly
             concerneth
             you
             all
             to
             see
             that
             you
             be
             clear
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             judg
             your selves
             before
             God
             judg
             you
             ,
             than
             to
             fall
             so
             heavily
             on
             the
             people
             .
             When
             you
             have
             been
             as
             angry
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             men
             will
             be
             men
             ,
             and
             ears
             will
             be
             ears
             ;
             and
             as
             words
             will
             not
             satisfie
             a
             hungry
             stomack
             ,
             so
             chiding
             the
             poor
             people
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             that
             the
             fault
             is
             theirs
             ,
             will
             not
             illuminate
             ,
             quicken
             ,
             humble
             and
             comfort
             them
             ,
             nor
             either
             do
             that
             for
             them
             which
             they
             want
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             that
             are
             indeed
             alive
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             done
             when
             it
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             your
             own
             children
             surfeit
             by
             their
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             lose
             their
             appetite
             ;
             will
             you
             deny
             them
             one
             sort
             of
             food
             which
             they
             can
             eat
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             long
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             appetite
             to
             another
             .
             Will
             you
             say
             ,
             Eat
             this
             or
             famish
             ,
             it
             is
             long
             of
             your selves
             ?
             Shall
             the
             Physician
             deny
             his
             Patient
             that
             Physick
             
             which
             his
             stomack
             can
             take
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             long
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             can
             take
             no
             other
             ?
             Is
             this
             a
             method
             fit
             for
             Parents
             ,
             Nurses
             ,
             or
             Physicians
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             not
             their
             duty
             to
             help
             those
             that
             are
             made
             diseased
             or
             necessitous
             by
             themselves
             ?
             I
             beseech
             you
             think
             what
             else
             your
             Ministry
             is
             for
             ,
             and
             why
             have
             you
             your
             honour
             and
             your
             maintenance
             ,
             but
             to
             serve
             under
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             those
             that
             would
             destroy
             themselves
             ?
             What
             enemy
             have
             you
             so
             much
             need
             your selves
             to
             resist
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             ,
             as
             from
             your selves
             ?
             Oh
             that
             you
             better
             knew
             it
             !
             And
             from
             whom
             else
             would
             you
             save
             the
             people
             ?
             Men
             and
             Devils
             cannot
             hurt
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             but
             saved
             from
             themselves
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             hear
             a
             cold
             and
             sleepy
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             hear
             Gods
             work
             done
             so
             ignorantly
             and
             slovenly
             ,
             as
             I
             would
             not
             have
             my
             boy
             to
             say
             his
             lesson
             ,
             I
             yet
             confess
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             long
             of
             my self
             if
             this
             Sermon
             raise
             not
             my
             heart
             to
             Heaven
             .
             For
             his
             very
             Text
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Scripture-sentences
             which
             he
             cited
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             mentioneth
             God
             and
             Eternity
             ,
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             which
             should
             raise
             my
             soul.
             ]
             But
             alas
             my
             heart
             is
             cold
             ,
             and
             dull
             ,
             and
             drowsie
             .
             This
             is
             my
             disease
             ,
             or
             else
             what
             need
             I
             come
             to
             Church
             for
             cure
             ?
             I
             knew
             I
             was
             faulty
             ;
             but
             I
             hear
             you
             ,
             in
             hope
             that
             my
             faults
             should
             be
             cured
             .
             And
             if
             you
             do
             that
             which
             is
             unsuitable
             to
             your
             hearers
             faults
             and
             maladies
             ,
             you
             are
             faulty
             Physicians
             ,
             for
             no
             better
             curing
             faulty
             Patients
             .
             To
             tell
             a
             man
             in
             a
             fever
             ,
             or
             a
             dropsie
             ,
             if
             bread
             and
             drink
             will
             not
             cure
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             long
             of
             your
             own
             disease
             ,
             is
             the
             answer
             of
             such
             Physicians
             as
             are
             like
             them
             in
             whose
             hands
             many
             thousand
             souls
             in
             the
             world
             lye
             gasping
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             shall
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             doth
             not
             tye
             his
             grace
             to
             the
             ability
             of
             the
             Pastor
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             such
             words
             are
             fitter
             to
             make
             ones
             head
             and
             heart
             to
             ake
             ,
             than
             to
             put
             the
             answerer
             to
             any
             difficulty
             .
             Use
             such
             arguments
             about
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             ,
             about
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             are
             to
             chuse
             a
             Tutor
             or
             Schoolmaster
             for
             your
             Children
             ;
             or
             when
             you
             are
             sick
             and
             seek
             to
             a
             Physician
             :
             say
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             tye
             his
             help
             and
             blessing
             to
             a
             wise
             Tutor
             any
             more
             than
             to
             an
             ignorant
             one
             ;
             nor
             to
             an
             able
             Physician
             any
             more
             than
             to
             a
             foolish
             Emperick
             .
             Or
             if
             you
             will
             fly
             to
             the
             distinction
             of
             spiritual
             gifts
             and
             common
             ,
             remember
             that
             God
             is
             no
             more
             tyed
             to
             means
             for
             the
             one
             than
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             
               quoad
               media
               habitus
               infusi
               se
               habent
               ad
               modum
               acquisitorum
               .
            
             At
             least
             ,
             set
             not
             your
             greatest
             Scholars
             nor
             sharpest
             wits
             to
             convince
             a
             Sectary
             ,
             or
             a
             Papist
             ;
             
             for
             Illumination
             is
             a
             spiritual
             Grace
             ,
             and
             God
             can
             work
             on
             a
             Papist
             or
             Schismatick
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             an
             ignorant
             Reader
             .
             But
             sure
             the
             opinions
             of
             these
             times
             are
             not
             so
             much
             for
             miraculous
             operations
             of
             Omnipotency
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             for
             the
             vanity
             of
             moral
             suasion
             and
             instruction
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             need
             to
             say
             much
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             if
             you
             could
             but
             turn
             it
             to
             a
             Doctrinal-controversie
             ,
             where
             their
             Interest
             is
             not
             against
             it
             .
             God
             can
             work
             convictions
             and
             conversion
             by
             the
             unlikeliest
             means
             .
             But
             he
             usually
             worketh
             according
             to
             the
             aptitude
             of
             the
             means
             he
             useth
             .
             And
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             (
             both
             teachers
             and
             hearers
             )
             to
             chuse
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             to
             study
             and
             preach
             even
             as
             we
             would
             do
             ,
             if
             all
             lay
             on
             our
             skill
             and
             diligence
             ;
             but
             to
             know
             that
             when
             Paul
             hath
             planted
             ,
             and
             Apollo
             watered
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             still
             that
             must
             give
             the
             increase
             .
             But
             he
             will
             not
             give
             so
             much
             to
             Judas
             as
             to
             Paul
             and
             Apollo
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             second
             charge
             is
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               long
               of
               us
               that
               any
               of
               the
               present
               Ministers
               are
               distasted
               .
               Ans.
            
             And
             is
             this
             true
             ?
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             because
             we
             hear
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             we
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             them
             (
             if
             they
             are
             but
             tollerable
             men
             ?
             )
             3.
             
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             we
             sometime
             repeat
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             speak
             honourably
             of
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             we
             rebuke
             those
             that
             vilifie
             them
             ?
             5.
             
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             that
             we
             so
             
               preach
               and
               live
            
             as
             that
             the
             people
             perceive
             a
             difference
             .
             There
             you
             must
             pardon
             us
             ;
             we
             cannot
             cure
             that
             opinion
             as
             some
             would
             have
             us
             .
             We
             dare
             not
             preach
             worse
             ,
             or
             live
             worse
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             for
             fear
             of
             making
             others
             worse
             thought
             of
             .
             6.
             
             But
             why
             is
             it
             not
             as
             much
             long
             of
             your
             selves
             as
             of
             us
             ?
             Why
             do
             the
             people
             make
             such
             a
             difference
             between
             conformable
             Preachers
             as
             they
             do
             ?
             Why
             do
             they
             honour
             and
             crowd
             after
             one
             ,
             and
             slight
             another
             ?
             Is
             this
             long
             of
             us
             too
             ?
             If
             men
             were
             not
             blinded
             by
             partiality
             ,
             they
             might
             quickly
             see
             the
             cause
             .
             While
             nature
             teacheth
             men
             to
             love
             themselves
             ,
             and
             use
             their
             reason
             for
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             men
             can
             discern
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             chalk
             from
             cheese
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             reviling
             the
             people
             as
             giddy
             and
             humoursome
             ,
             for
             perceiving
             what
             doth
             most
             edifie
             their
             souls
             ,
             that
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             to
             make
             them
             value
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             idle
             ,
             empty
             fellow
             ,
             equal
             to
             a
             convincing
             ,
             laborious
             ,
             holy
             Pastor
             (
             whether
             he
             conform
             or
             not
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             verily
             I
             would
             have
             none
             plead
             too
             eagerly
             for
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             dull
             or
             negligent
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             be
             taken
             for
             such
             a
             one
             himself
             ,
             lest
             the
             hearers
             suspect
             ,
             
               Ne
               caudâ
               vulves
               iste
               careat
            
             ,
             that
             they
             vilifie
             but
             what
             they
             want
             .
             Licinius
             that
             was
             so
             much
             against
             learning
             ,
             was
             utterly
             void
             of
             learning
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             once
             men
             could
             bring
             it
             to
             this
             (
             as
             they
             never
             will
             )
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             overlook
             all
             mens
             personal
             worth
             and
             parts
             ,
             and
             arguings
             and
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             have
             an
             equal
             respect
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             all
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             were
             the
             certain
             way
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             contemn
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             respect
             for
             none
             .
             For
             though
             we
             confess
             that
             the
             Office
             must
             be
             reverenced
             as
             well
             as
             the
             gifts
             ;
             yet
             when
             once
             you
             trust
             only
             to
             the
             reverence
             of
             your
             
               bare
               Office
               ,
               without
               your
               gifts
               ,
            
             you
             will
             be
             served
             as
             the
             giftless
             ignorant
             Priests
             were
             by
             
               Luther
               ,
               Melancthon
            
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             overtopt
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             all
             the
             common
             scorn
             .
          
           
             Mark
             ,
             (
             if
             experience
             signifie
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             with
             you
             )
             whether
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             not
             risen
             and
             fallen
             in
             its
             successes
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             Countrys
             ,
             as
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             skill
             ,
             and
             utterance
             and
             holiness
             of
             the
             Preachers
             of
             it
             did
             rise
             or
             fall
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             Verulam
             hath
             truly
             minded
             us
             (
             in
             his
             Considerations
             )
             that
             our
             Calling
             is
             not
             like
             a
             Kings
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             more
             in
             authority
             than
             abilities
             ,
             but
             a
             function
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             personal
             abilities
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             Divine
             authority
             ,
             like
             a
             Licensed
             Physicians
             or
             Lawyers
             .
             And
             would
             you
             devise
             a
             more
             effectual
             way
             to
             make
             ,
             all
             Physicians
             the
             scorn
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             could
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             skill
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             all
             empty
             ignorant
             men
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             all
             Lawyers
             the
             common
             scorn
             ,
             than
             to
             set
             up
             only
             such
             as
             can
             scarce
             speak
             sense
             or
             reason
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             to
             laugh
             at
             ,
             or
             the
             Stages
             to
             make
             Plays
             on
             .
             Again
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             men
             will
             be
             men
             ,
             and
             reason
             will
             be
             reason
             ,
             when
             those
             that
             would
             set
             up
             an
             Image
             instead
             of
             humanity
             and
             reason
             ,
             have
             done
             their
             worst
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             neither
             England
             or
             VVales
             ,
             neither
             populous
             Cities
             ,
             nor
             ignorant
             Countrys
             ,
             do
             need
             any
             more
             help
             than
             the
             present
             Parish
             Ministers
             either
             do
             or
             can
             afford
             them
             ,
             we
             promise
             to
             give
             over
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             in
             this
             Land.
             
          
           
             But
             one
             great
             Objection
             I
             had
             almost
             forgotten
             :
             
               Obj.
               This
               may
               be
               something
               for
               your
               conference
               with
               them
               family
               by
               family
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               it
               for
               your
               preaching
               unto
               Congregations
               ?
               If
               the
               publick
               Ministers
               Preaching
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               why
               should
               yours
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             our
             judgment
             that
             where
             no
             more
             publick
             Preaching
             is
             wanting
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             way
             for
             the
             Noconformists
             to
             attend
             the
             publick
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             themselves
             only
             to
             go
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             to
             Catechise
             ,
             exhort
             and
             help
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             
             able
             and
             have
             opportunity
             .
             But
             it
             is
             but
             seldom
             that
             the
             peorer
             sort
             of
             people
             have
             any
             leisure
             except
             on
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             and
             Holy-days
             ,
             (
             so
             urgent
             are
             their
             necessities
             and
             labours
             )
             And
             it
             is
             but
             one
             or
             two
             houses
             in
             a
             week
             that
             one
             man
             can
             go
             to
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             most
             may
             be
             dead
             and
             out
             of
             hearing
             before
             we
             have
             such
             opportunities
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             And
             they
             that
             may
             not
             come
             into
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             nor
             within
             five
             miles
             of
             any
             place
             where
             ever
             they
             Preached
             ,
             shall
             leave
             the
             populous
             places
             where
             publick
             Ministers
             have
             most
             need
             of
             private
             help
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             assistance
             at
             all
             .
             3.
             
             And
             is
             not
             both
             better
             than
             one
             ?
             To
             speak
             to
             many
             when
             they
             can
             have
             time
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             also
             to
             single
             persons
             when
             we
             can
             ?
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             one
             of
             very
             many
             that
             can
             come
             to
             Church
             in
             many
             Parishes
             in
             London
             if
             they
             would
             .
             The
             Churches
             will
             not
             hold
             the
             tenth
             person
             in
             the
             Parish
             ;
             and
             how
             few
             Churches
             near
             *
             are
             standing
             ?
             and
             must
             all
             the
             rest
             be
             quite
             forsaken
             .
             5.
             
             And
             we
             say
             that
             is
             good
             that
             doth
             good
             .
             Two
             may
             do
             more
             than
             one
             .
             He
             may
             profit
             by
             one
             that
             will
             not
             by
             another
             .
             6.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             any
             (
             alas
             ,
             must
             I
             say
             any
             )
             Conformists
             are
             weak
             ,
             raw
             ,
             dull
             and
             slothful
             Preachers
             ,
             very
             unlike
             to
             work
             much
             on
             mens
             souls
             ,
             or
             do
             you
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             we
             despair
             of
             giving
             you
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             why
             is
             there
             not
             need
             of
             the
             help
             of
             such
             as
             have
             more
             skill
             for
             such
             a
             work
             ?
             and
             whom
             the
             people
             think
             do
             most
             profit
             them
             ,
             their
             practise
             will
             yet
             further
             shew
             you
             if
             you
             will
             but
             leave
             them
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             OUr
             next
             Reason
             is
             fetcht
             from
             the
             very
             plain
             expressions
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             first
             recite
             ,
             and
             then
             shew
             you
             their
             strength
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             answer
             the
             common
             evasions
             of
             them
             that
             would
             disoblige
             us
             ,
             and
             gratifie
             our
             sloth
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             Take
             notice
             of
             those
             that
             describe
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             its
             duration
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ye
               are
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               .
               A
               city
               that
               is
               set
               on
               an
               hill
               cannot
               be
               hid
               .
               Neither
               do
               men
               light
               a
               candle
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               under
               a
               bushel
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               candlestick
               ,
               and
               it
               giveth
               light
               to
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               house
               .
               Let
               your
               light
               so
               shine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             see
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             others
             commonly
             on
             the
             Text.
             And
             ordinary
             Ministers
             are
             Lights
             of
             
               Christs
               setting
               up
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             his
             Promise
             extendeth
             further
             than
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             doth
             his
             commission
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Go
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               ,
               &c.
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               ;
               and
               lo
               I
               am
               with
               you
               always
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             And
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             it
             is
             ordinary
             Pastors
             as
             well
             as
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             
               gift
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             that
             work
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               unto
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             we
             be
             not
             called
             as
             Apostles
             were
             ;
             but
             several
             modes
             of
             Vocation
             ,
             make
             not
             several
             Originals
             of
             power
             .
             We
             are
             under
             the
             same
             Master
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             Office
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             under
             him
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             command
             as
             well
             as
             his
             gifts
             to
             exercise
             it
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Therefore
             if
             Apostles
             must
             obey
             him
             by
             constancy
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             .
          
           
             As
             Apostles
             are
             
               separated
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               by
               our
               consecration
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             1.
             and
             therefore
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               give
               up
               our selves
               wholly
            
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             
               continue
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               save
               our selves
               and
               them
               that
               hear
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             only
             
               Apostles
               (
               who
               yet
               call
               themselves
               fellow
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
             )
             that
             are
             
               Stewards
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             must
             be
             so
             accounted
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             faithful
             to
             the
             trust
             that
             Christ
             their
             Master
             placeth
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             For
             ordinary
             Pastors
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             7.
             
             And
             surely
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Apostles
             that
             are
             meant
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             48.
             
             
               VVho
               then
               is
               a
               faithful
               and
               wise
               servant
               ,
               whom
               his
               Lord
               hath
               made
               Ruler
               over
               his
               houshold
               to
               give
               them
               meat
               in
               due
               season
               .
               Blessed
               is
               that
               servant
               whom
               his
               Lord
               when
               he
               cometh
               shall
               find
               so
               doing
               .
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               make
               him
               ruler
               over
               all
               his
               goods
               .
               But
               if
               that
               evil
               servant
               shall
               say
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               my
               Lord
               delayeth
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               shall
               begin
               to
               smite
               his
               fellow
               servants
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               the
               drunken
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             those
             have
             a
             Charge
             and
             Law
             immediately
             from
             Christs
             mouth
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             Ministers
             or
             Stewards
             to
             feed
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             not
             Apostles
             only
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             the
             
               Rulers
               of
               his
               house
            
             ,
             and
             Judges
             of
             the
             season
             of
             feeding
             his
             houshold
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             must
             be
             
               found
               so
               doing
            
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             who
             liveth
             till
             then
             .
             )
             4.
             
             That
             this
             is
             
             
               that
               coming
            
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             make
             the
             faithful
             
               Rulers
               over
               all
               his
               goods
            
             .
             5.
             
             That
             smiting
             fellow-servants
             ,
             and
             glutting
             the
             flesh
             with
             fulness
             ,
             are
             the
             marks
             of
             wicked
             Ministers
             that
             Christ
             will
             damn
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             Texts
             also
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             plainly
             plead
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             Preaching
             when
             forbidden
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             19.
             
             &
             5.
             28.
             
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               better
               to
               obey
               God
               or
               men
               ,
               judg
               ye
               .
            
             Ordinary
             as
             well
             as
             extraordinary
             Ministers
             are
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             Law
             ,
             to
             constancy
             and
             faithfulness
             .
             And
             ordinary
             Ministers
             as
             well
             as
             Apostles
             must
             obey
             
               God
               rather
               than
               men
            
             .
             The
             Sanhedrin
             had
             not
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             noteth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             lest
             it
             to
             their
             Consciences
             to
             judg
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               me
               ,
               yea
               wo
               is
               unto
               me
               if
               I
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             To
             talk
             now
             of
             
               impertinent
               disparities
            
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             shift
             of
             those
             that
             have
             very
             gross
             wits
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             abused
             by
             any
             thing
             .
             Paul
             spake
             this
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             was
             it
             of
             himself
             only
             as
             
               extraordinarily
               called
            
             ?
             If
             you
             so
             put
             off
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             to
             and
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             you
             will
             lose
             your
             strongest
             argument
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             is
             fetcht
             from
             the
             Apostles
             power
             .
             And
             you
             will
             cast
             by
             most
             Texts
             that
             all
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             are
             obliged
             by
             ,
             to
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             .
             Is
             there
             a
             necessity
             laid
             on
             ordinary
             Pastors
             also
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             not
             ,
             speak
             out
             that
             you
             may
             be
             understood
             .
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             
               wo
               be
               to
               them
               also
               if
               they
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             though
             Rulers
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             against
             the
             Preaching
             of
             
               Paul.
               Necessity
            
             was
             laid
             on
             Paul
             by
             a
             
               voice
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             and
             necessity
             is
             
               laid
               on
               us
            
             by
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
               in
               Scripture
            
             ,
             when
             Ordination
             hath
             consecrated
             us
             to
             the
             office
             ;
             and
             wo
             to
             them
             that
             feel
             not
             the
             obligation
             of
             Necessity
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             29.
             
             
               And
               now
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               behold
               their
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               grant
               to
               thy
               servants
               that
               with
               all
               boldness
               they
               may
               speak
               thy
               word
               .
            
             Mens
             threatnings
             will
             not
             dispense
             with
             us
             as
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             Preaching
             boldly
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Men
             did
             not
             give
             the
             Apostles
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             men
             could
             not
             take
             it
             away
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Men
             give
             not
             any
             Pastors
             their
             office
             or
             power
             ,
             but
             only
             :
             1.
             
             Design
             the
             person
             that
             shall
             receive
             it
             from
             Christ
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             Ministerially
             invest
             them
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             servant
             
             delivereth
             possession
             by
             a
             Key
             ,
             or
             twig
             ,
             or
             turf
             ,
             who
             yet
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Giver
             of
             the
             Right
             as
             from
             himself
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Magistrates
             give
             
               Liberty
               of
               Exercise
            
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             might
             do
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             gave
             the
             office
             to
             
               other
               Ministers
            
             in
             those
             times
             in
             the
             same
             improper
             sense
             as
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             give
             it
             now
             .
             Almost
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             in
             the
             world
             where
             the
             Gospel
             came
             ,
             were
             against
             the
             Preaching
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             forbad
             the
             Preachers
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             universal
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             chief
             Martyrs
             hath
             still
             been
             ,
             that
             their
             Prohibitions
             would
             not
             warrant
             the
             Pastors
             to
             give
             over
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             And
             hear
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             also
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               judg
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             (
             O
             dreadful
             charge
             !
             )
             
               preach
               the
               word
               ;
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               ,
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               with
               all
               long-suffering
               and
               doctrine
               .
            
             Sure
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             foresaw
             what
             would
             be
             said
             against
             Preaching
             in
             our
             times
             ;
             was
             not
             Timothy
             ordained
             by
             man
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             preach
             against
             the
             Rulers
             will
             ?
             and
             yet
             must
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             on
             so
             severe
             a
             charge
             !
             O
             Lord
             forgive
             all
             our
             omissions
             ,
             and
             negligence
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             occasioned
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             against
             the
             will
             and
             interest
             of
             Christ
             !
          
           
             So
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               I
               give
               thee
               charge
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               quickeneth
               all
               things
               ▪
               and
               before
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               before
               Pontius
               Pilate
               witnessed
               a
               good
               confession
               ,
               that
               thou
               keep
               this
               commandment
               without
               spot
               ,
               unrebukeable
               ,
               until
               the
               appearing
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             What
             Commandment
             ?
             why
             the
             Laws
             for
             the
             Ministry
             before
             laid
             down
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Rulers
             be
             against
             it
             ?
             That
             was
             undoubtedly
             expected
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             see
             the
             terrible
             charge
             ,
             
               till
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Therefore
             as
             one
             that
             was
             to
             be
             judged
             as
             an
             offender
             for
             his
             Ministry
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             man
             ,
             he
             exhorteth
             him
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             8.
             
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               ashamed
               of
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               me
               his
               prisoner
               ,
               but
               be
               thou
               partaker
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
            
             Ver.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Whereunto
               I
               am
               appointed
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               a
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ▪
               for
               the
               which
               cause
               I
               also
               suffer
               these
               things
               :
               Nevertheless
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               for
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               believed
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hold
               fast
               the
               form
               of
               sound
               words
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               good
               thing
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               thee
               ,
               keep
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             How
             keep
             ?
             not
             secretly
             only
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             openly
             as
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             though
             thou
             suffer
             for
             it
             as
             I
             do
             .
          
           
           
             So
             must
             Titus
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               These
               things
               speak
               and
               exhort
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               with
               all
               authority
               .
            
             And
             such
             another
             charge
             have
             the
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             But
             is
             this
             also
             the
             case
             of
             those
             that
             succeeded
             them
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Yes
             ,
             they
             ordained
             others
             into
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Law
             of
             constancy
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             
               The
               things
               that
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               among
               many
               witnesses
               ,
               the
               same
               commit
               thou
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               also
               .
            
             Though
             still
             the
             Rulers
             were
             against
             it
             .
             And
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               The
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               .
            
             And
             what
             an
             example
             of
             
               Preaching
               publickly
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               night
               and
               day
               ,
            
             doth
             Paul
             give
             to
             all
             the
             Ephesian
             Elders
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             even
             when
             Rulers
             were
             against
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             practise
             and
             martyrdom
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             others
             do
             assure
             us
             that
             this
             was
             the
             judgment
             of
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
               ,
               Ignatius
               ,
               Polycarp
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Origen
               ,
            
             and
             generally
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             as
             we
             are
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             Preached
             to
             the
             death
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             Paul
             himself
             desireth
             prayers
             for
             him
             ,
             
               that
               utterance
               may
               be
               given
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               open
               his
               mouth
               boldly
               to
               make
               known
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               an
               Ambassador
               in
               bonds
               ,
               that
               therein
               he
               might
               speak
               boldly
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               speak
               ,
            
             Eph.
             6.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             So
             he
             oft
             commendeth
             his
             fellow-labourers
             that
             accordingly
             
               served
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             though
             they
             were
             
               no
               Apostles
            
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             22.
             
             &
             4.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             And
             as
             he
             spake
             not
             as
             a
             man-pleaser
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             as
             Christ
             would
             have
             his
             word
             
               preacht
               as
               on
               the
               house
               top
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.
             7
             ,
             8.
             so
             this
             is
             done
             as
             a
             duty
             of
             fidelity
             in
             
               Ministers
               as
               such
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             adjoineth
             with
             this
             charge
             such
             words
             as
             these
             that
             shew
             the
             Rulers
             Prohibition
             ,
             Vers.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             28.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               send
               you
               forth
               as
               sheep
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               wolves
               ,
               be
               ye
               therefore
               wise
               as
               serpents
               ,
               and
               harmless
               as
               doves
               :
               but
               beware
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               deliver
               you
               up
               to
               the
               Councils
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               scourge
               you
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ;
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               brought
               before
               Governours
               and
               Kings
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               for
               a
               testimony
               against
               them
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               ye
               shall
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               for
               my
               name
               sake
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               when
               they
               persecute
               you
               in
               this
               city
               ,
               flee
               ye
               into
               another
               .
               The
               disciple
               is
               not
               above
               his
               master
               ,
               &c.
               Fear
               them
               not
               therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
               Fear
               them
               not
               which
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               rather
               fear
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             next
             words
             
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             
               VVhat
               I
               tell
               you
               in
               darkness
               ,
               that
               speak
               ye
               in
               the
               light
               :
               and
               what
               ye
               hear
               in
               the
               ear
               ,
               that
               preach
               ye
               on
               the
               house-top
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             62.
             
             
               No
               man
               having
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               plow
               ,
               and
               looking
               back
               ,
               is
               fit
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             Both
             
               Christians
               as
               such
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ministers
               as
               such
            
             ,
             must
             absolutely
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             look
             back
             for
             fear
             of
             man
             ,
             whatever
             it
             cost
             them
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mat.
             9.
             38.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             2.
             
             Christ
             commandeth
             ,
             
               Pray
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               harvest
               to
               send
               forth
               labourers
               into
               his
               harvest
            
             ;
             viz.
             
               because
               the
               harvest
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               labourers
               few
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             every
             Christians
             daily
             prayer
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
               ,
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               on
               earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             our
             duty
             daily
             to
             pray
             God
             to
             proportion
             the
             number
             of
             Labourers
             to
             the
             greatness
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             work
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             may
             be
             by
             his
             appointed
             means
             promoted
             on
             earth
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             do
             as
             we
             pray
             ,
             and
             not
             play
             the
             hypocrites
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             St.
             James
             his
             reproved
             hypocrites
             did
             as
             to
             the
             relieving
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               be
               clothed
               and
               warmed
               ,
            
             but
             gave
             them
             neither
             clothes
             nor
             food
             .
             For
             a
             called
             Minister
             to
             pray
             ,
             Lord
             send
             out
             more
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             promote
             thy
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             perswade
             the
             world
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             ;
             while
             he
             forbeareth
             to
             Preach
             himself
             ,
             because
             that
             man
             forbiddeth
             him
             unwarrantably
             ,
             this
             is
             as
             very
             a
             mocking
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             by
             the
             rich
             and
             covetous
             to
             pray
             ,
             Lord
             send
             some
             to
             relieve
             the
             poor
             ,
             when
             he
             giveth
             them
             nothing
             of
             his
             abundance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Reasons
             of
             all
             these
             Commands
             for
             constant
             Preaching
             ,
             are
             moral
             and
             perpetual
             ;
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             to
             
               open
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               from
               darkness
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               among
               the
               sanctified
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Act.
             26.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             
               this
               work
            
             for
             
               these
               ends
            
             belongs
             
               to
               us
            
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             Reasons
             intimate
             that
             the
             like
             constancy
             is
             our
             duty
             as
             was
             theirs
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             proceed
             to
             our
             further
             Reasons
             ,
             it
             will
             here
             be
             expected
             that
             I
             say
             somewhat
             more
             to
             the
             grand
             Objection
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             These
             that
             you
             talk
             of
             were
             Infidel
             or
             Heathen
             Rulers
             ;
             and
             will
             you
             compare
             our
             with
             them
             ?
             Or
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             Christian
             Rulers
             may
             not
             silence
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             not
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             No
             ,
             far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             compare
             our
             Governours
             with
             such
             :
             We
             thankfully
             acknowledg
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Glory
             of
             England
             ,
             
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             King
             and
             Magistracy
             that
             owneth
             Christianity
             ;
             yea
             more
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             whole
             world
             hath
             but
             three
             Protestant
             Kings
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             we
             have
             not
             only
             one
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             but
             the
             chiefest
             ;
             who
             keepeth
             Religion
             in
             greater
             purity
             than
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             have
             all
             this
             while
             been
             proving
             is
             but
             this
             ,
             
               That
               where
               and
               when
               the
               Gospel
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               may
               not
               lawfully
               forbear
               ,
               because
               the
               Rulers
               do
               forbid
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               called
               by
               the
               way
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Christian
             Magistrate
             doth
             no
             more
             Ordain
             and
             Degrade
             than
             other
             Rulers
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             neglecting
             or
             abusing
             their
             Callings
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             drive
             those
             out
             of
             his
             Dominions
             that
             will
             not
             otherwise
             be
             kept
             from
             
               subverting
               faith
               or
               godliness
            
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             
               proved
               truly
            
             to
             do
             
               more
               hurt
            
             than
             good
             in
             the
             Land.
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             King
             restrain
             or
             banish
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             the
             plagues
             and
             destroyers
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Loyalty
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             blamed
             for
             it
             by
             us
             .
             Or
             if
             ever
             it
             be
             the
             question
             only
             ,
             
               VVhether
               this
               man
               or
               that
               man
               be
               fittest
               to
               have
               his
               countenance
               and
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               by
               him
               allowed
               to
               preach
               ,
               when
               only
               one
               of
               the
               two
               is
               needful
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             never
             speak
             against
             him
             for
             chusing
             according
             to
             his
             judgment
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             
               meer
               hereticks
               ,
               impious
               ,
               or
               intollerably
               unable
            
             ones
             are
             not
             chosen
             .
             But
             if
             many
             hundred
             worthy
             Ministers
             shall
             be
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             at
             a
             time
             and
             in
             a
             Land
             where
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             souls
             do
             wofully
             cry
             out
             for
             help
             ,
             as
             lying
             in
             damnable
             ignorance
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             ungodliness
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             Rulers
             may
             forbid
             such
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Objectors
             seem
             to
             intimate
             dangerous
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             King
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             right
             Religion
             ,
             he
             lost
             his
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             ,
             however
             maintained
             by
             the
             Papists
             .
             The
             Heathen
             and
             Infidel
             Rulers
             had
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             Christians
             and
             Apostles
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             They
             wanted
             aptitude
             to
             do
             
               it
               well
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             of
             them
             persecuted
             ;
             But
             they
             wanted
             not
             Authority
             ;
             a
             King
             loseth
             not
             his
             Authority
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             loseth
             his
             aptitude
             to
             use
             it
             rightly
             .
             
               Christian
               Kings
            
             only
             can
             rule
             the
             Church
             well
             ,
             but
             others
             also
             are
             its
             
               authorized
               Rulers
            
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             
               external
               coactive
               power
            
             at
             all
             but
             in
             the
             Kings
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             be
             they
             Christian
             or
             Infidel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             himself
             did
             not
             set
             up
             a
             
               Kingdom
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             or
             worldly
             ,
             nor
             exempt
             himself
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Rulers
             .
             
             Nor
             did
             his
             Apostles
             exempt
             themselves
             or
             the
             Church
             .
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Peter
             ,
             call
             on
             all
             Christians
             to
             
               honour
               the
               King
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             Mark
             then
             in
             this
             how
             little
             our
             case
             doth
             differ
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             
               forbidden
               to
               preach
            
             ,
             not
             by
             Usurpers
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             
               lawful
               Rulers
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             professed
             
               conscientious
               subjection
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               must
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               those
               very
               Rulers
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Christian
               Rulers
            
             are
             the
             Churches
             
               nursing
               Fathers
            
             ;
             and
             have
             
               more
               obligation
            
             than
             others
             to
             build
             it
             up
             ,
             but
             
               no
               more
               power
            
             to
             pull
             it
             down
             .
             They
             have
             all
             their
             power
             as
             Paul
             had
             his
             ,
             
               For
               edification
               and
               not
               for
               destruction
               .
            
             It
             was
             never
             referred
             to
             them
             to
             judg
             (
             as
             I
             have
             before
             said
             )
             whether
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             whether
             souls
             ▪
             shall
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             ;
             or
             the
             Gospel
             Preached
             where
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             But
             only
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             in
             
               what
               order
            
             ,
             which
             best
             furthereth
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             Preached
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Magistrate
             
               as
               a
               Magistrate
            
             may
             not
             forbid
             
               necessary
               Preaching
            
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             a
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             as
             Christian
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             obliged
             to
             promote
             it
             .
             This
             therefore
             altereth
             not
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             and
             Herod
             ,
             and
             other
             Jewish
             Rulers
             ,
             had
             such
             real
             Authority
             as
             Christ
             did
             not
             disown
             ;
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             Jehoshaphats
             and
             Hezekiahs
             .
             If
             therefore
             these
             were
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             when
             they
             forbad
             necessary
             Preaching
             ,
             then
             lawful
             Rulers
             in
             that
             case
             are
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Arrian
             Emperours
             had
             lawful
             Power
             of
             coactive
             Government
             over
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             never
             thought
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             cease
             Preaching
             in
             Conscience
             of
             obeying
             their
             commands
             .
             (
             Though
             they
             were
             forced
             oft
             to
             quit
             their
             present
             Stations
             .
             )
             Let
             not
             any
             Cainite
             here
             say
             that
             I
             compare
             our
             Rulers
             to
             Arrians
             .
             For
             I
             only
             argue
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Arrian
             Emperour
             had
             true
             Authority
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             he
             thus
             abused
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             forbearing
             to
             Preach
             ;
             the
             same
             must
             be
             said
             of
             others
             that
             have
             authority
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             the
             like
             Prohibitions
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Christ
             setled
             Pastors
             over
             his
             Churches
             300
             years
             before
             there
             were
             any
             Christian
             Princes
             or
             States
             .
             By
             which
             he
             shewed
             ,
             that
             though
             Princes
             are
             the
             true
             Rulers
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             yet
             Pastors
             are
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             Salvation
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             than
             Princes
             are
             ;
             and
             that
             Pastors
             hold
             not
             their
             office
             from
             Princes
             ,
             nor
             at
             their
             will
             ,
             (
             unless
             you
             think
             they
             had
             no
             true
             power
             till
             Constantines
             reign
             .
             )
          
           
           
             9.
             
             Magistrates
             may
             not
             hinder
             a
             
               sufficient
               number
            
             from
             entering
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             (
             else
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             ,
             
               Pray
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               harvest
               to
               perswade
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               to
               give
               leave
               to
               men
               to
               become
               labourers
               .
            
             )
             Therefore
             they
             may
             not
             hinder
             a
             
               sufficient
               number
            
             from
             labouring
             when
             they
             are
             entered
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Magistrates
             cannot
             dispense
             with
             absolute
             
               lawful
               Vows
            
             to
             God
             (
             at
             least
             about
             necessary
             duty
             .
             )
             This
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             maintain
             in
             their
             Writings
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             plead
             for
             the
             Popes
             power
             to
             dispense
             with
             Vows
             .
             )
             But
             our
             enterance
             into
             the
             Ministry
             had
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             absolute
             lawful
             Vow
             ,
             (
             and
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             encouragement
             .
             )
             For
             in
             it
             we
             did
             solemnly
             devote
             our selves
             to
             the
             Sacred
             office
             and
             work
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Magistrates
             are
             Christs
             Officers
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             power
             but
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Justice
             and
             Constable
             are
             under
             the
             King.
             )
             Therefore
             they
             have
             no
             power
             against
             him
             ▪
             Therefore
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             forbid
             the
             necessary
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             and
             where
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             we
             confess
             their
             power
             .
             )
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             might
             degrade
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             absolutely
             forbid
             their
             work
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             one
             Prince
             hath
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             other
             Princes
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             all
             Princes
             on
             earth
             must
             agree
             to
             the
             degrading
             of
             a
             Minister
             .
             For
             it
             is
             fully
             proved
             by
             Divines
             of
             all
             parties
             ,
             except
             some
             of
             the
             Independents
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             at
             their
             Ordination
             are
             (
             as
             Christians
             at
             their
             Baptism
             )
             entered
             into
             a
             Relation
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             one
             particular
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             is
             removed
             from
             one
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             not
             removed
             from
             the
             Ministerial
             office
             ,
             which
             continueth
             as
             towards
             an
             indefinite
             object
             .
             Yea
             ,
             we
             are
             first
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             related
             to
             the
             unconverted
             world
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             capacity
             :
             
               Go
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               ,
            
             will
             be
             Christs
             Law
             to
             the
             
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             And
             if
             they
             cannot
             degrade
             ,
             they
             cannot
             take
             away
             the
             power
             of
             exercising
             the
             office
             statedly
             ;
             but
             only
             suspend
             it
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             limit
             the
             exercise
             ,
             or
             regulate
             it
             by
             their
             governing
             power
             ,
             on
             just
             occasions
             ;
             and
             governing
             an
             office
             is
             not
             nullifying
             or
             destroying
             it
             .
          
           
             Obj
             But
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             suspend
             them
             ,
             and
             deny
             them
             liberty
             in
             his
             dominions
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             he
             ,
             and
             not
             every
             Minister
             ▪
             that
             is
             to
             judg
             who
             deserveth
             such
             restraint
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             If
             you
             speak
             of
             
               publick
               judgment
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             publick
             decision
             of
             a
             controverted
             cause
             )
             no
             doubt
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Magistrate
             that
             is
             Judg
             ,
             
               in
               foro
               civili
            
             :
             No
             Pastor
             may
             enter
             into
             the
             Judgment
             ▪
             seat
             ,
             and
             judg
             his
             own
             cause
             .
             But
             if
             you
             speak
             of
             a
             
               private
               judgment
               of
               discerning
            
             ,
             every
             mans
             reason
             is
             the
             discerner
             of
             his
             own
             duty
             ;
             for
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             without
             discerning
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             judg
             publickly
             ,
             but
             not
             
               as
               he
               list
            
             ,
             as
             left
             to
             his
             own
             will
             ;
             but
             as
             an
             officer
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             regulation
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Judges
             are
             regulated
             by
             the
             Kings
             Laws
             .
             )
             The
             King
             may
             judg
             between
             an
             Infidel
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             not
             indifferently
             as
             he
             please
             ;
             but
             only
             in
             the
             affirmative
             .
             He
             may
             judg
             if
             it
             become
             a
             publick
             Controversie
             ,
             whether
             God
             shall
             be
             worshipped
             ?
             whether
             he
             may
             be
             blasphemed
             ?
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ?
             whether
             the
             Scripture
             be
             Gods
             word
             ?
             and
             so
             ,
             whether
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Ministry
             ?
             whether
             Ministers
             shall
             preach
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ?
             or
             so
             many
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             mens
             Salvation
             ?
             But
             he
             is
             bound
             before
             hand
             to
             judg
             only
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             judg
             on
             the
             other
             side
             at
             all
             .
             Else
             he
             might
             judg
             that
             men
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             ?
             and
             that
             Christ
             shall
             have
             no
             Ministers
             or
             Church
             ;
             and
             consequently
             be
             no
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             if
             Rulers
             do
             judg
             amiss
             in
             any
             such
             cases
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             By
             this
             pretence
             of
             a
             private
             judgment
             of
             discerning
             ,
             you
             will
             set
             up
             two
             Soveraigns
             ,
             or
             make
             every
             mans
             conscience
             his
             King
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             King
             having
             lost
             his
             power
             over
             conscience
             ▪
             a
             zealous
             conscience
             will
             be
             the
             unruliest
             beast
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             In
             good
             sadness
             would
             you
             have
             men
             have
             a
             judgment
             of
             
               private
               discerning
            
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             would
             ,
             all
             this
             concerneth
             you
             as
             well
             as
             us
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             must
             discern
             that
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             obey
             the
             King
             rather
             than
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             or
             rather
             than
             to
             rebel
             against
             him
             .
             Such
             excellent
             assistance
             would
             brutish
             principles
             give
             to
             Government
             !
             then
             men
             must
             not
             discern
             whether
             to
             preach
             or
             be
             silent
             ?
             or
             what
             to
             preach
             on
             ?
             Nor
             whether
             to
             be
             drunk
             or
             sober
             ?
             chaste
             or
             unchaste
             ?
             To
             think
             and
             speak
             well
             or
             ill
             ?
             whether
             God
             should
             be
             honoured
             or
             blasphemed
             ?
             or
             what
             Religion
             we
             should
             be
             of
             ,
             Christians
             or
             Infidels
             ?
             Then
             only
             the
             
             King
             must
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             subjects
             bruits
             ,
             that
             must
             use
             no
             reason
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             King
             be
             made
             a
             herdsman
             to
             govern
             beasts
             instead
             of
             men
             .
             And
             then
             what
             Councellors
             ,
             Judges
             and
             Justices
             shall
             he
             have
             ?
             and
             O
             then
             what
             excellent
             Preaching
             shall
             the
             people
             hear
             !
             Absolute
             obedience
             is
             due
             only
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             what
             you
             say
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             bind
             conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             science
             ,
             is
             an
             improper
             expression
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             bind
             a
             
               mans
               soul
            
             to
             
               make
               conscience
            
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             bind
             his
             
               soul
               to
               go
               against
               the
               conscience
               of
               his
               duty
               .
               Binding
               conscience
            
             is
             an
             ambiguous
             word
             .
             We
             flatly
             affirm
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ,
             That
             the
             Kings
             Laws
             do
             bind
             the
             mind
             or
             soul
             (
             or
             Conscience
             if
             you
             will
             so
             call
             it
             )
             to
             a
             
               conscionable
               performance
            
             of
             all
             his
             lawful
             commands
             ;
             for
             nothing
             but
             cords
             and
             irons
             bind
             the
             body
             without
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             obligeth
             not
             the
             soul
             ,
             obligeth
             not
             the
             man
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             obligeth
             not
             ,
             
               ruleth
               not
            
             .
             As
             God
             bindeth
             by
             a
             
               primary
               obligation
               as
               God
            
             ,
             so
             Kings
             bind
             the
             mind
             by
             a
             
               secondary
               obligation
            
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             which
             they
             derive
             from
             God
             as
             men
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             God
             bindeth
             us
             in
             conscience
             to
             obey
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Kings
             derived
             power
             enableth
             him
             to
             
               oblige
               the
               soul
            
             in
             subordination
             to
             God
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             to
             say
             that
             he
             may
             
               make
               Laws
            
             and
             
               rule
               by
               them
            
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             shall
             be
             called
             a
             binding
             of
             conscience
             ,
             is
             only
             
               lis
               de
               nomine
            
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             is
             sometime
             taken
             as
             largely
             as
             conscire
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             conscious
             of
             our
             duty
             to
             the
             King.
             But
             in
             Theology
             it
             is
             usually
             taken
             more
             strictly
             ,
             for
             a
             
               mans
               judgment
               of
               himself
               as
               he
               stands
               related
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               God.
            
             And
             so
             when
             the
             very
             definition
             appropriateth
             Conscience
             to
             our
             
               relation
               to
               God
            
             ,
             it
             cannot
             so
             be
             subject
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Conscience
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             no
             Competitor
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             no
             Ruler
             of
             any
             man
             at
             all
             (
             in
             a
             true
             proper
             sense
             .
             )
             It
             is
             but
             only
             a
             
               discerner
               of
               our
               duty
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             maker
             of
             it
             ;
             a
             knower
             and
             applier
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Law-giver
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             fine
             reasoning
             to
             say
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               must
               be
               the
               discerner
               of
               his
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               can
               be
               no
               good
               subject
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               Conscience
               discerning
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
            
             is
             it
             that
             is
             here
             to
             be
             orderly
             distinguished
             from
             
               Conscience
               discerning
               duty
               to
               man
               ?
               God
            
             and
             man
             are
             our
             Governours
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             not
             agreed
             which
             of
             them
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             stay
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             agreed
             .
             Conscience
             is
             but
             a
             discerner
             of
             our
             respective
             duty
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             (
             or
             taken
             
             strictly
             and
             Theologically
             ,
             of
             our
             duty
             to
             God
             only
             )
             so
             that
             this
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             Whether
             when
             a
             man
             is
             conscious
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             may
             omit
             it
             ,
             because
             that
             man
             forbiddeth
             it
             ?
             Or
             when
             a
             man
             is
             conscious
             what
             God
             forbiddeth
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             it
             if
             man
             command
             it
             ?
             so
             that
             for
             
               man
               to
               bind
               Conscience
            
             (
             if
             you
             will
             speak
             ineptly
             )
             
               to
               duty
            
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             for
             man
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             
               go
               against
               conscience
            
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             For
             that
             's
             all
             one
             as
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             do
             that
             which
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             discern
             ,
             is
             against
             Gods
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             is
             
               whether
               conscience
               of
               Gods
               command
            
             ,
             or
             
               conscience
               of
               mans
               command
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             ?
             And
             this
             being
             the
             plain
             English
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             blessed
             time
             and
             land
             think
             you
             ,
             when
             confident
             raw
             confused
             wits
             shall
             by
             such
             questions
             as
             ,
             
               VVhether
               the
               King
               or
               Conscience
               be
               supream
               ,
            
             deceive
             and
             mislead
             poor
             people
             in
             a
             maze
             ,
             and
             confound
             them
             as
             to
             all
             Religion
             ;
             when
             an
             ordinary
             wit
             that
             had
             been
             but
             preserved
             by
             Humility
             and
             Catholicism
             ,
             (
             or
             freedom
             from
             faction
             )
             might
             easily
             have
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             in
             the
             open
             light
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             went
             for
             current
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             first
             300
             years
             ,
             but
             long
             after
             there
             were
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             were
             to
             chuse
             their
             Pastors
             .
             Cyprians
             Epistle
             that
             earnestly
             pleadeth
             for
             the
             peoples
             power
             and
             duty
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             the
             guilt
             upon
             them
             if
             they
             forsake
             not
             seducing
             and
             schismatical
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             well
             known
             .
             The
             common
             practise
             of
             the
             Churches
             also
             is
             known
             as
             well
             .
             And
             long
             after
             there
             were
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             though
             some
             Dignitaries
             ,
             as
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             great
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             obtruded
             on
             the
             people
             by
             the
             Emperours
             choice
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             among
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             the
             people
             constantly
             kept
             their
             former
             custom
             and
             priviledg
             ,
             and
             chose
             all
             the
             ordinary
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             The
             Bishops
             sometimes
             chose
             alone
             who
             should
             be
             a
             Minister
             in
             general
             (
             as
             the
             Colledg
             of
             Physicians
             licenseth
             general
             Physicians
             .
             )
             But
             who
             should
             be
             their
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             was
             always
             ,
             or
             usually
             at
             the
             peoples
             choice
             (
             with
             the
             Ordainers
             )
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             chuseth
             his
             own
             Physician
             .
             )
             See
             Blondels
             copious
             Testimony
             
               de
               jure
               plebis
               in
               regimine
               Ecclesiastico
               ,
            
             adjoined
             to
             Grotius
             his
             Excellent
             Treatise
             ,
             
               de
               Imperio
               sumar
               ,
               potestat
               ,
               circa
               sacra
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             old
             Christians
             never
             believed
             that
             the
             Emperour
             could
             justly
             so
             frustrate
             their
             choices
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             unlawful
             by
             his
             prohibition
             ,
             for
             their
             Pastors
             to
             preach
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             Preaching
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             ;
             nor
             that
             the
             
             Emperours
             were
             the
             only
             Judges
             of
             the
             necessity
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             and
             nature
             had
             given
             no
             power
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             is
             necessary
             ,
             good
             and
             helpful
             ,
             or
             unnecessary
             ,
             bad
             or
             hurtful
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             The
             sheep
             chuse
             not
             their
             own
             shepherds
             ,
             nor
             children
             their
             own
             School-masters
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             ,
             as
             some
             call
             it
             ,
             Phrase-divinity
             .
             Similitudes
             prove
             nothing
             beyond
             the
             point
             of
             likeness
             .
             Sheep
             have
             not
             reason
             ,
             and
             children
             have
             it
             not
             in
             maturity
             and
             full
             use
             .
             2.
             
             Are
             we
             grown
             better
             and
             wiser
             now
             than
             the
             Churches
             all
             were
             for
             600
             years
             ?
             or
             for
             the
             first
             300
             either
             ?
             Why
             do
             men
             pretend
             so
             much
             to
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             against
             novelty
             ,
             who
             when
             interest
             bids
             them
             do
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             despise
             the
             judgment
             and
             example
             of
             the
             Primitive
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             ragged
             ,
             fordid
             ,
             infant-thing
             ?
             3.
             
             Mans
             nature
             hath
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             order
             .
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             people
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             worship
             God
             in
             their
             communion
             acceptably
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             wills
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             their
             consent
             is
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             their
             benefit
             and
             salvation
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             just
             calling
             of
             him
             that
             must
             profit
             them
             .
             For
             they
             are
             the
             likelier
             to
             consent
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             rule
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             first
             consented
             to
             his
             relation
             ;
             and
             so
             
               e
               contra
            
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             likelier
             to
             reject
             the
             guidance
             of
             him
             that
             was
             forced
             on
             them
             against
             their
             wills
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             what
             divisions
             and
             heresies
             shall
             we
             have
             if
             all
             the
             people
             shall
             chuse
             their
             Pastors
             ?
             and
             then
             they
             may
             bring
             in
             Hereticks
             whether
             the
             Magistrates
             will
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Their
             choice
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             mutable
             convenience
             ,
             but
             their
             consent
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             say
             not
             that
             
               they
               alone
            
             must
             chuse
             them
             or
             consent
             .
             Two
             or
             three
             Negative
             wills
             ,
             
               sine
               quibus
               non
            
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             is
             safer
             than
             one
             alone
             .
             Writings
             or
             treasures
             belonging
             to
             three
             parties
             kept
             in
             a
             chest
             ,
             of
             which
             every
             party
             hath
             a
             lock
             and
             key
             ,
             are
             safer
             than
             under
             a
             single
             lock
             .
             The
             Ordainers
             have
             a
             negative
             voice
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Pastors
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             so
             hath
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             under
             Gods
             Laws
             )
             ,
             whether
             that
             man
             shall
             live
             or
             preach
             in
             his
             dominions
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             God
             in
             wisdom
             is
             pleased
             to
             lay
             all
             mens
             salvation
             or
             damnation
             more
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             Kings
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             themselves
             that
             must
             have
             the
             everlasting
             joy
             or
             sorrow
             .
             And
             therefore
             so
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             all
             the
             actions
             and
             means
             that
             stand
             nearest
             to
             their
             own
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             we
             say
             the
             Ordainers
             and
             people
             conjunctly
             should
             chuse
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             we
             still
             say
             that
             when
             they
             are
             chosen
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Apply
             all
             your
             Objections
             to
             the
             case
             of
             a
             Physician
             to
             his
             Patients
             ;
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             all
             Physicians
             be
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             by
             Laws
             restrain
             them
             from
             the
             abuse
             of
             their
             callings
             .
             And
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             the
             Colledg
             that
             can
             best
             judg
             ,
             be
             the
             discerners
             who
             shall
             be
             a
             Licensed
             Physician
             ?
             But
             when
             all
             's
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             that
             any
             one
             be
             forced
             on
             the
             sick
             without
             their
             own
             consent
             ?
             And
             why
             ?
             1.
             
             Because
             their
             consent
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             remedies
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             themselves
             that
             are
             most
             concerned
             in
             the
             event
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             every
             man
             knoweth
             much
             of
             his
             own
             condition
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             doth
             not
             know
             .
             Yet
             here
             you
             may
             as
             handsomely
             exclaim
             ,
             What
             ?
             shall
             every
             woman
             ,
             every
             boy
             ,
             every
             sottish
             rustick
             and
             tradesman
             ,
             have
             liberty
             to
             put
             his
             life
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             women
             or
             foolish
             Empericks
             ?
             what
             murdering
             of
             men
             by
             medicine
             shall
             we
             then
             have
             ?
             and
             what
             diminution
             of
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             .
             Ans.
             But
             ,
             1.
             this
             is
             your
             error
             which
             confoundeth
             all
             ,
             that
             you
             think
             the
             matters
             of
             imperfect
             man
             in
             an
             imperfect
             world
             ,
             can
             be
             done
             without
             any
             imperfection
             or
             inconvenience
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             you
             look
             only
             with
             one
             eye
             on
             your
             own
             side
             ,
             and
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             see
             the
             far
             greater
             inconveniencies
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             but
             will
             cure
             an
             inconvenience
             with
             a
             mischief
             ,
             and
             subvert
             the
             end
             and
             substance
             to
             preserve
             your
             particular
             way
             of
             Order
             .
             What
             would
             follow
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             all
             men
             must
             have
             Physicians
             forced
             on
             them
             ?
             Those
             empty
             fellows
             that
             could
             make
             most
             friends
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             seekers
             and
             finders
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             Physicians
             were
             made
             Lords
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             honour
             and
             maintenance
             that
             Bishops
             have
             .
             )
             And
             next
             ,
             the
             people
             must
             be
             taught
             by
             these
             formalists
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             them
             to
             judg
             themselves
             what
             is
             good
             or
             bad
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             when
             to
             take
             Physick
             ,
             nor
             how
             much
             .
             And
             next
             they
             must
             be
             told
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             an
             office
             of
             Government
             as
             well
             as
             of
             skill
             ,
             they
             must
             put
             their
             lives
             into
             his
             hand
             who
             ever
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Physician
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             go
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             abler
             men
             .
             O
             what
             work
             would
             these
             Orderers
             make
             !
          
           
           
             If
             you
             here
             except
             against
             the
             aptness
             of
             the
             similitude
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             ask
             you
             now
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             King
             is
             not
             as
             truly
             the
             Governour
             of
             his
             subjects
             as
             to
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             as
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ?
             Do
             not
             his
             subjects
             bodies
             and
             lives
             belong
             to
             his
             care
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             every
             man
             as
             much
             concerned
             for
             
               his
               own
               soul
            
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             King
             is
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             for
             his
             health
             or
             life
             ?
             Will
             not
             the
             Salvation
             or
             damnation
             be
             his
             own
             ?
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             every
             mans
             free
             ▪
             will
             as
             much
             and
             more
             to
             be
             exercised
             for
             his
             salvation
             as
             for
             his
             health
             ?
             You
             may
             drench
             him
             by
             force
             as
             a
             horse
             for
             his
             health
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             more
             pretence
             for
             cogent
             Laws
             )
             :
             But
             so
             you
             cannot
             for
             his
             soul.
             These
             things
             are
             plain
             to
             them
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             see
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             them
             whose
             interest
             will
             not
             give
             them
             leave
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             Ephesian
             Craftsmen
             ,
             must
             cry
             up
             Diana
             ,
             and
             cry
             down
             Paul
             ,
             to
             save
             their
             Trades
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             still
             maintain
             that
             the
             King
             is
             to
             afford
             his
             Subjects
             all
             help
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             for
             their
             souls
             as
             well
             as
             for
             their
             bodies
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             OUR
             Fourth
             main
             Reason
             why
             we
             dare
             not
             cease
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             ,
             Because
             we
             shall
             sin
             against
             Nature
             it self
             ,
             even
             the
             great
             and
             radical
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             murdering
             mens
             souls
             .
             And
             because
             Magistrates
             cannot
             dispense
             with
             the
             great
             and
             necessary
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             we
             put
             them
             all
             into
             one
             for
             brevity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             were
             Lay
             men
             ,
             yet
             charity
             would
             naturally
             oblige
             us
             ,
             to
             do
             our
             best
             to
             save
             mens
             souls
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             that
             doth
             not
             greater
             hurt
             ▪
             Deny
             this
             ,
             and
             you
             deny
             the
             master-points
             of
             natural
             obligation
             ,
             and
             are
             unfit
             to
             dispute
             about
             things
             indifferent
             .
             And
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             case
             of
             Origen
             and
             other
             Teachers
             and
             Catechists
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Frumentius
             and
             Edesius
             do
             witness
             )
             is
             flat
             against
             you
             ▪
             and
             so
             is
             the
             common
             judgment
             of
             Divines
             ,
             both
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             cite
             these
             instances
             to
             prove
             that
             in
             some
             case
             Lay-men
             may
             be
             publick
             Teachers
             .
             But
             if
             they
             might
             not
             in
             Churches
             (
             lest
             they
             seem
             usurpers
             )
             yet
             in
             other
             places
             they
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             necessity
             requireth
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             exceed
             not
             their
             abilities
             in
             their
             undertakings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             being
             once
             consecrated
             as
             Ministers
             to
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             under
             a
             double
             Law
             of
             diligence
             ;
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             positive
             Law
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             (
             as
             a
             Father
             sinneth
             against
             the
             
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             positive
             Laws
             of
             his
             Relation
             ,
             if
             he
             famish
             his
             Children
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             must
             take
             into
             consideration
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             a
             soul
             is
             more
             precious
             than
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             mans
             salvation
             or
             damnation
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             than
             his
             life
             or
             death
             .
             2.
             
             That
             yet
             the
             murder
             of
             mens
             natural
             life
             is
             a
             sin
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             allow
             us
             in
             or
             justifie
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Love
             and
             the
             expressions
             of
             it
             are
             so
             very
             great
             duties
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             it
             the
             process
             and
             doom
             of
             mens
             final
             judgment
             is
             described
             in
             Mat.
             25.
             
             It
             is
             for
             not
             feeding
             ,
             not
             clothing
             ,
             not
             visiting
             ,
             &c.
             that
             men
             perish
             ;
             and
             not
             feeding
             and
             saving
             souls
             is
             worse
             .
             4.
             
             That
             murder
             of
             body
             or
             soul
             may
             be
             committed
             by
             Privative
             means
             ,
             as
             truly
             as
             by
             Positive
             .
             He
             that
             provideth
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             hath
             denied
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Infidel
             .
             The
             Father
             that
             famisheth
             his
             Children
             ,
             murdereth
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             cuts
             their
             throats
             .
             And
             if
             Ezekiel
             (
             Chap.
             18.
             33.
             
             )
             &c.
             had
             so
             strict
             a
             charge
             of
             the
             people
             as
             Gods
             watchman
             ,
             that
             their
             blood
             should
             be
             required
             at
             his
             hands
             if
             he
             were
             silent
             ;
             though
             we
             are
             no
             Prophets
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             by
             the
             ordinary
             way
             (
             as
             the
             Priests
             then
             were
             )
             to
             as
             real
             a
             charge
             .
             So
             that
             their
             damnation
             may
             be
             charged
             on
             us
             if
             we
             be
             silent
             ,
             whoever
             forbids
             us
             ,
             when
             our
             Preaching
             is
             necessary
             .
             And
             when
             in
             our
             thoughts
             we
             compare
             the
             peoples
             lying
             for
             ever
             in
             Hell
             ,
             with
             our
             lying
             in
             prison
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             or
             lying
             under
             displeasure
             or
             reproach
             ,
             O
             how
             vastly
             different
             is
             the
             case
             !
             If
             you
             your selves
             believe
             not
             such
             a
             state
             of
             impenitent
             souls
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             that
             convincing
             and
             converting
             teaching
             ,
             is
             needful
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             give
             over
             your
             callings
             ,
             and
             lay
             not
             claim
             to
             Tyths
             ,
             and
             Glebes
             ,
             and
             Lands
             ,
             and
             Lordships
             ,
             for
             a
             needless
             work
             .
             But
             if
             you
             do
             believe
             it
             ,
             judg
             then
             of
             our
             case
             as
             men
             that
             do
             believe
             it
             .
             Suppose
             those
             damned
             souls
             were
             now
             crying
             out
             against
             us
             ,
             Why
             did
             you
             not
             teach
             us
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             warn
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             have
             come
             to
             this
             place
             of
             torment
             ?
             and
             we
             should
             answer
             them
             .
             
               The
               Magistrates
               forbad
               us
            
             .
             would
             this
             answer
             seem
             wise
             and
             honest
             to
             your selves
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             but
             see
             the
             things
             you
             hear
             of
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             chuse
             the
             objects
             of
             your
             charity
             ,
             and
             also
             he
             may
             regulate
             it
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Law
             forbiddeth
             you
             to
             relieve
             the
             wandring
             poor
             ;
             Charity
             in
             general
             is
             necessary
             ;
             but
             what
             way
             it
             shall
             be
             used
             in
             ,
             whether
             high
             ways
             ,
             or
             Bridges
             ,
             or
             
             building
             ▪
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             determine
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             are
             more
             things
             go
             for
             indifferent
             with
             some
             men
             ,
             than
             Ceremonies
             .
             Charity
             in
             general
             without
             any
             determinate
             object
             or
             way
             of
             expression
             ,
             is
             nothing
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             Logical
             name
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             objects
             ,
             some
             are
             to
             our
             charity
             of
             standing
             necessity
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             some
             expressions
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             some
             other
             acts
             of
             charity
             are
             about
             mutable
             circumstances
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             men
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Universal
             Laws
             of
             the
             Universal
             Soveraign
             ,
             have
             predetermined
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             left
             them
             as
             mutable
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             men
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             our
             judgment
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             nor
             alterable
             by
             the
             will
             of
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             Parents
             shall
             nourish
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             whether
             Children
             shall
             supply
             their
             Parents
             wants
             if
             able
             ?
             Nor
             whether
             we
             shall
             give
             food
             to
             him
             that
             is
             dying
             through
             famine
             ?
             Nor
             whether
             we
             shall
             seek
             to
             save
             mens
             lives
             from
             fire
             or
             water
             ,
             or
             other
             dangers
             ?
             Otherwise
             all
             the
             charge
             against
             the
             damned
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             described
             Mat.
             25.
             might
             be
             answered
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             Christs
             mouth
             be
             stopped
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             Rulers
             forbad
             us
             to
             feed
             thee
             ,
             to
             clothe
             thee
             ,
             to
             visit
             thee
             in
             thy
             members
             .
             He
             that
             may
             not
             command
             me
             to
             murder
             the
             innocent
             by
             action
             ,
             may
             not
             command
             me
             to
             do
             it
             by
             omission
             or
             privation
             ;
             except
             in
             case
             that
             the
             publick
             good
             or
             safety
             ,
             or
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             will
             be
             hazarded
             by
             my
             saving
             the
             life
             of
             one
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             us
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             whether
             a
             man
             or
             many
             thousand
             men
             ,
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             in
             mans
             power
             to
             warrant
             us
             to
             forbear
             that
             means
             that
             is
             really
             necessary
             to
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             ordinary
             way
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             fully
             grant
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             regulate
             acts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             may
             govern
             us
             in
             them
             for
             the
             better
             promoting
             of
             their
             ends
             .
             But
             he
             may
             not
             hinder
             them
             on
             that
             pretence
             ,
             or
             destroy
             the
             end
             .
             I
             will
             obey
             the
             Law
             that
             forbiddeth
             me
             to
             relieve
             a
             wandering
             beggar
             ,
             if
             really
             he
             be
             not
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             for
             want
             of
             food
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             ready
             to
             die
             at
             my
             door
             ,
             I
             will
             disobey
             the
             Law
             ,
             except
             in
             case
             that
             the
             saving
             of
             that
             one
             mans
             life
             would
             destroy
             many
             ,
             or
             hinder
             a
             greater
             good
             .
             If
             the
             Law
             make
             one
             in
             every
             Parish
             an
             Overseer
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             forbid
             all
             other
             relief
             but
             by
             that
             Overseer
             ;
             and
             either
             through
             the
             number
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             disability
             or
             negligence
             ,
             he
             relieveth
             not
             one
             of
             twenty
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             so
             poorly
             ,
             that
             twenty
             ,
             or
             ten
             ,
             or
             two
             to
             one
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             famishing
             ,
             I
             will
             disobey
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             relieve
             
             them
             as
             far
             as
             I
             am
             able
             ,
             though
             I
             go
             to
             Goal
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             voluminously
             railed
             at
             as
             a
             Schismatick
             or
             Rebel
             .
          
           
             Yea
             more
             ,
             if
             the
             poor
             be
             ideots
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             proud
             and
             surly
             ,
             and
             will
             rather
             famish
             than
             beg
             relief
             of
             their
             Overseer
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             my self
             as
             guilty
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             if
             I
             relieve
             them
             not
             when
             I
             am
             able
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             think
             their
             folly
             to
             be
             my
             excuse
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             confess
             my
             dissent
             from
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Politician
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             Pag.
             230
             ,
             231.
             
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             
               the
               Schools
               distinction
               of
               Scandal
               into
            
             datum
             &
             acceptum
             ,
             
               is
               apparently
               false
               and
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               main
               thing
               that
               hath
               perplexed
               all
               discourses
               of
               this
               Article
               :
            
             Much
             less
             that
             
               all
               the
               obligations
               of
               scandal
               proceed
               purely
               from
               that
               extraordinary
               height
               of
               charity
               and
               tenderness
               ,
               of
               good
               nature
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Nor
             yet
             that
             
               if
               it
               proceed
               from
               humour
               ,
               or
               pride
               ,
               or
               wilfulness
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               vicious
               principle
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               man
               to
               be
               treated
               as
               a
               peevish
               and
               stubborn
               person
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               part
               with
               his
               own
               freedom
               ,
               because
               his
               neighbour
               is
               froward
               and
               humourous
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             perceive
             by
             many
             such
             passages
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             we
             differ
             in
             Doctrinals
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Ceremony
             ,
             from
             some
             that
             are
             for
             our
             suffering
             ;
             yea
             that
             indeed
             we
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             :
             For
             love
             is
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             And
             our
             love
             is
             not
             not
             so
             limited
             and
             narrow
             a
             kind
             of
             love
             ,
             nor
             so
             feeble
             and
             impotent
             as
             this
             here
             described
             ;
             much
             less
             do
             we
             number
             it
             with
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             left
             to
             our
             liberty
             ,
             or
             with
             those
             that
             some
             call
             either
             works
             of
             Supererogation
             ,
             or
             of
             Evangelical
             perfection
             ,
             as
             answering
             to
             counsels
             and
             not
             to
             commands
             .
             We
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             our
             judgment
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             whoever
             shall
             account
             it
             heresie
             or
             error
             ,
             we
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             love
             our
             neighbours
             as
             our selves
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             not
             an
             act
             of
             extraordinary
             charity
             (
             unless
             as
             the
             malice
             of
             uncharitable
             men
             doth
             eventually
             make
             and
             denominate
             it
             extraordinary
             .
             )
             But
             that
             it
             is
             essential
             to
             all
             true
             saving
             love
             ,
             and
             common
             to
             every
             true
             member
             of
             Christ
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             We
             believe
             that
             this
             love
             must
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             proud
             and
             peevish
             ,
             and
             unto
             our
             very
             enemies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             pray
             (
             more
             conformably
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             than
             such
             Conformists
             )
             that
             God
             will
             
               forgive
               our
               enemies
               ,
               persecutors
               and
               slanderers
               ,
               and
               turn
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             Accordingly
             it
             is
             part
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             good
             to
             the
             proud
             and
             peevish
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             yea
             unto
             
               all
               men
            
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             power
             ;
             except
             those
             who
             by
             Law
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             our
             care
             ,
             
             by
             being
             destined
             to
             death
             for
             their
             crimes
             ,
             whose
             bodies
             we
             may
             not
             endeavour
             to
             save
             ,
             but
             their
             souls
             are
             as
             much
             under
             our
             necessary
             duty
             as
             others
             ;
             we
             hold
             that
             even
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             Murderer
             or
             Felon
             ,
             going
             to
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             far
             loved
             ,
             pitied
             and
             helped
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             do
             much
             more
             than
             forbear
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             .
             For
             we
             long
             ago
             received
             Pauls
             opinion
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             rather
             chuse
             never
             to
             eat
             flesh
             while
             we
             lived
             ,
             than
             to
             hinder
             their
             Salvation
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             .
             We
             believe
             very
             confidently
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             proud
             or
             peevish
             man
             were
             cutting
             his
             own
             throat
             ,
             or
             hanging
             or
             drowning
             himself
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             ordinary
             obligation
             common
             to
             men
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             in
             charity
             to
             do
             our
             best
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             cut
             the
             rope
             ,
             to
             pull
             him
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             though
             we
             lost
             for
             it
             the
             liberty
             of
             a
             lawful
             game
             ,
             or
             feast
             ,
             or
             rest
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             must
             cost
             us
             dear
             .
             And
             we
             believe
             that
             if
             we
             do
             not
             this
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             only
             fail
             of
             
               an
               extraordinary
               height
               of
               charity
            
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             murderers
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             do
             not
             only
             cross
             
               the
               tenderness
               of
               good
               nature
            
             ,
             but
             common
             humanity
             ;
             we
             cannot
             deny
             but
             we
             take
             him
             for
             a
             beast
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             only
             famish
             his
             family
             ,
             but
             stand
             by
             and
             let
             them
             cut
             their
             own
             throats
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             but
             say
             ,
             
               they
               are
               stubborn
               ,
               proud
               and
               peevish
               ,
            
             or
             drunk
             ;
             or
             that
             will
             see
             his
             neighbours
             drown
             or
             hang
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             it
             in
             pride
             ,
             or
             peevishness
             ,
             or
             stubbornness
             ,
             rather
             than
             he
             will
             forsake
             his
             liberty
             in
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             Religion
             to
             sell
             a
             soul
             (
             much
             more
             many
             thousands
             )
             for
             a
             Ceremony
             .
             We
             take
             the
             sixth
             Commandment
             to
             mean
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               murder
               the
               good
               or
               the
               bad
               ,
               the
               patient
               or
               the
               peevish
               by
               commission
               or
               by
               omission
               .
            
             And
             as
             much
             as
             Souls
             are
             more
             worth
             than
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             life
             than
             temporal
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             sin
             do
             we
             take
             it
             for
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             murderers
             of
             Souls
             by
             omission
             ,
             than
             of
             Bodies
             .
             And
             that
             it
             will
             be
             an
             insufficient
             excuse
             for
             omissive
             soul-murdering
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               He
               was
               peevish
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               have
               parted
               with
               my
               freedom
               .
            
             Could
             we
             once
             think
             that
             
               doing
               no
               harm
            
             is
             all
             our
             necessary
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             doing
             good
             is
             only
             the
             work
             of
             
               an
               extraordinary
               height
               of
               charity
            
             ,
             then
             we
             could
             be
             in
             this
             of
             another
             mind
             (
             and
             could
             think
             a
             stone
             or
             tree
             more
             Religious
             than
             a
             mortal
             Saint
             .
             )
             But
             we
             have
             not
             so
             learnt
             to
             be
             Religious
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             indeed
             we
             think
             that
             this
             opinion
             would
             almost
             excuse
             the
             whole
             world
             from
             works
             of
             charity
             to
             any
             ,
             at
             least
             except
             Ideots
             and
             Infants
             .
             For
             (
             to
             confess
             all
             our
             cross
             opinions
             freely
             )
             we
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             we
             hold
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Original
               sin
            
             as
             inherent
             
             in
             all
             the
             seed
             of
             Adam
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             have
             pardon
             in
             our
             Nonconformity
             for
             Conformity
             so
             far
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Articles
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             hold
             that
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             corrupted
             from
             the
             womb
             with
             
               some
               vicious
               Principle
            
             ;
             yea
             more
             than
             so
             ,
             with
             the
             particular
             Principles
             of
             
               pride
               ,
               humour
               ,
               and
               stubbornness
               ,
               and
               peevishness
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             that
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             which
             we
             dissent
             from
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             be
             hanged
             and
             damned
             for
             ever
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             Conformist
             should
             lose
             a
             game
             at
             Chess
             ,
             or
             a
             cup
             of
             Sack
             ,
             or
             abate
             a
             Ceremony
             .
             Because
             
               if
               it
               proceed
               from
               humour
               ,
               pride
               or
               peevishness
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               vicious
               principle
               —
               no
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               part
               with
               his
               own
               freedom
               ,
               because
               his
               neighbour
               is
               froward
               and
               humourous
               .
            
          
           
             And
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             few
             men
             ,
             or
             none
             ,
             that
             have
             lived
             so
             innocently
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             if
             
               Original
               sin
            
             were
             denied
             )
             they
             have
             by
             practice
             contracted
             some
             
               vicious
               principles
            
             ,
             even
             of
             
               pride
               ,
               and
               humour
               ,
               and
               frowardness
               .
            
             And
             we
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             to
             cure
             such
             viciated
             souls
             ,
             and
             such
             principles
             ,
             that
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             made
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             instituted
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             workers
             under
             Christ
             in
             this
             work
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             seeking
             and
             saving
             of
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             proud
             and
             froward
             ,
             and
             
               humour
               some
            
             ,
             and
             peevish
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             employment
             of
             our
             office
             .
             And
             that
             none
             of
             these
             are
             that
             blasphemy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             maketh
             sin
             unpardonable
             and
             uncurable
             .
             And
             that
             though
             dogged
             hearing
             us
             ,
             and
             
               swinish
               contempt
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             ,
             may
             excuse
             us
             from
             further
             importunity
             with
             some
             ,
             and
             allow
             us
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             off
             our
             feet
             against
             them
             ;
             yet
             so
             will
             not
             every
             
               vicious
               principle
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             frowardness
             and
             humour
             here
             described
             .
             Nor
             yet
             will
             a
             particular
             humour
             or
             peevishness
             allow
             us
             to
             neglect
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             main
             have
             received
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             .
             I
             confess
             we
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             them
             that
             
               mourn
               for
               the
               reproach
            
             of
             those
             pitified
             Churches
             ,
             where
             the
             Pastors
             are
             of
             these
             opinions
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             if
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             Christs
             family
             be
             but
             
               peevish
               and
               froward
            
             ,
             the
             Nurses
             may
             let
             them
             all
             sin
             and
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             not
             part
             with
             any
             of
             their
             freedoms
             to
             cure
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             save
             them
             .
             Were
             I
             also
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             stick
             to
             make
             
               merchandize
               of
               souls
            
             ,
             and
             to
             sell
             an
             hundred
             for
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             for
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             nor
             to
             give
             over
             Preaching
             to
             prevent
             my
             suffering
             ,
             were
             fouls
             so
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             little
             value
             .
          
           
           
             And
             consequently
             we
             think
             that
             the
             School-distinction
             of
             
               Scandal
               given
               and
               taken
            
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             false
             and
             impertinent
             as
             is
             here
             said
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             distinction
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             fault
             is
             sometimes
             in
             the
             giver
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             only
             in
             the
             
               taker
               .
               Scandal
            
             being
             a
             snare
             ,
             a
             trap
             ,
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             or
             a
             temptation
             to
             sin
             ;
             we
             think
             there
             are
             several
             sorts
             of
             scandal
             :
             First
             ,
             
               Scandal
               given
            
             is
             by
             
               actions
               otherwise
               sinful
            
             (
             for
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             if
             one
             sin
             be
             a
             temptation
             to
             another
             )
             or
             by
             
               actions
               sinful
               only
               in
               this
            
             .
             And
             that
             scandal
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             action
             otherwise
             lawful
             is
             purposely
             intended
             as
             a
             snare
             or
             temptation
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             not
             so
             intended
             but
             hath
             a
             strong
             natural
             tendency
             in
             it self
             to
             tempt
             ,
             and
             being
             unnecessary
             ,
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             great
             inadvertency
             ,
             carelesness
             ,
             rashness
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             love
             to
             others
             souls
             .
             But
             
               scandal
               taken
               and
               not
               given
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             
               culpably
               given
            
             )
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             either
             from
             a
             necessary
             duty
             of
             ours
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             thing
             so
             harmless
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             temptation
             to
             any
             but
             those
             that
             go
             out
             of
             their
             way
             to
             seek
             for
             matter
             of
             temptation
             to
             themselves
             ,
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             perverseness
             .
             We
             think
             it
             no
             false
             distinguishing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             lay
             a
             trap
             or
             dig
             a
             pit
             purposely
             for
             men
             to
             fall
             in
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             rashly
             and
             carelesly
             to
             dig
             a
             pit
             and
             cover
             it
             ,
             to
             catch
             wild
             beasts
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             high-way
             ,
             or
             very
             near
             it
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             dig
             a
             pit
             quite
             out
             of
             all
             ordinary
             passage
             of
             men
             ,
             where
             yet
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             will
             seek
             a
             pit
             to
             leap
             into
             ,
             may
             possibly
             find
             it
             .
             
               Scandalum
               datum
            
             is
             that
             which
             charity
             and
             prudence
             bind
             men
             carefully
             to
             prevent
             ;
             and
             
               Scandalum
               acceptum
            
             is
             that
             which
             ariseth
             not
             from
             any
             omission
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             him
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             taken
             .
             But
             more
             of
             this
             anon
             .
             We
             have
             told
             you
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             not
             now
             disputing
             against
             yours
             .
             If
             the
             naming
             of
             such
             opinions
             be
             confutation
             enough
             ,
             the
             owners
             have
             confuted
             them
             themselves
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             pass
             .
             Our
             work
             at
             present
             is
             only
             Apology
             ,
             (
             though
             we
             are
             tainted
             too
             with
             the
             disputing
             disease
             .
             )
             And
             so
             much
             for
             our
             Reasons
             for
             Preaching
             Christs
             Gospel
             against
             mens
             will.
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             indispensible
             duty
             lying
             on
             us
             as
             men
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             the
             obligation
             of
             Gods
             Law
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             also
             by
             the
             obligation
             of
             our
             own
             Vows
             or
             self-dedication
             at
             our
             Ordination
             ,
             to
             do
             our
             best
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             our
             talents
             ,
             Humane
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             ,
             to
             seek
             to
             save
             the
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             teach
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             in
             the
             manner
             which
             most
             conduceth
             thereto
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             our
             teaching
             is
             truly
             and
             evidently
             necessary
             .
             
             But
             now
             in
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             our
             teaching
             is
             to
             these
             ends
             truly
             and
             evidently
             necessary
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             so
             to
             teach
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             BEcause
             many
             of
             your
             contrary
             Reasonings
             are
             already
             answered
             before
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             annex
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             have
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             too
             great
             a
             distance
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Obj.
              
               Your
               own
               preciseness
               and
               censoriousness
               maketh
               the
               common
               people
               seem
               mostly
               ignorant
               and
               prophane
               to
               you
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               pretend
               a
               necessity
               of
               your
               Preaching
               ,
               when
               you
               do
               but
               feign
               it
               ,
               by
               setting
               your selves
               more
               above
               your
               neighbours
               than
               there
               is
               cause
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               I
               confess
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Separatists
               are
               truly
               guilty
               of
               what
               you
               here
               object
               .
               For
               when
               they
               have
               Unchurched
               whole
               Parishes
               of
               men
               whom
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               nor
               ever
               heard
               speak
               for
               themselves
               ,
               we
               that
               have
               come
               after
               them
               have
               found
               abundance
               of
               the
               people
               much
               better
               than
               they
               imagined
               .
               But
               one
               error
               or
               extream
               will
               not
               justifie
               another
               :
               Remember
               that
               we
               are
               not
               now
               talking
               of
               mens
               qualifications
               for
               visible
               Communion
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               necessity
               of
               being
               taught
               .
               And
               we
               censure
               none
               beyond
               such
               cogent
               evidence
               as
               is
               not
               in
               our
               power
               now
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               deal
               openly
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               answer
               us
               these
               few
               Questions
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               matter
               will
               be
               ended
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               men
               do
               not
               know
               who
               Christ
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               for
               ,
               nor
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               us
               ,
               nor
               what
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               ,
               nor
               what
               he
               is
               to
               do
               for
               us
               ,
               nor
               what
               a
               Saviour
               or
               a
               Sanctifier
               is
               ,
               nor
               what
               is
               the
               plain
               sense
               of
               most
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               or
               Petitions
               in
               the
               Lords-prayer
               ,
               have
               such
               men
               need
               of
               Teaching
               to
               save
               their
               souls
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               men
               follow
               the
               world
               eagerly
               all
               the
               week
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               it
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               love
               not
               to
               hear
               any
               talk
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               or
               how
               they
               must
               be
               pardoned
               and
               saved
               ;
               but
               swear
               ,
               and
               curse
               ,
               and
               rail
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               are
               drunkards
               ,
               gluttons
               ,
               or
               fornicators
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               never
               teach
               their
               children
               or
               families
               ,
               or
               pray
               with
               them
               any
               more
               than
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               shew
               no
               Religion
               but
               going
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               sometimes
               say
               the
               Lords-prayer
               and
               the
               Creed
               without
               understanding
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               advise
               them
               to
               prepare
               for
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               the
               need
               of
               a
               
               Saviour
               ,
               a
               Sanctifier
               ,
               and
               of
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               trust
               God
               with
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               not
               trouble
               their
               heads
               with
               things
               so
               high
               ;
               they
               shall
               speed
               as
               well
               as
               their
               neighbours
               .
               Have
               these
               mens
               souls
               any
               need
               of
               teaching
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               any
               of
               the
               people
               so
               much
               love
               their
               drunkenness
               and
               fornication
               ,
               and
               other
               gross
               sins
               ,
               that
               they
               hate
               the
               Minister
               that
               seriously
               ,
               though
               gently
               ,
               reproveth
               them
               ,
               and
               like
               Cain
               would
               see
               their
               brothers
               blood
               if
               he
               offer
               God
               a
               more
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               than
               themselves
               ,
               or
               slander
               and
               hate
               the
               most
               conformable
               Minister
               that
               is
               but
               strict
               and
               seriously
               Religious
               ,
               and
               is
               talking
               against
               them
               on
               all
               occasins
               ;
               have
               these
               mens
               souls
               any
               need
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               many
               of
               the
               people
               be
               weak
               in
               judgment
               that
               mean
               well
               ,
               and
               have
               only
               a
               glimmering
               confused
               knowledge
               of
               most
               of
               the
               greatest
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               hope
               well
               of
               their
               sincerity
               ,
               they
               have
               abundance
               of
               mistakes
               and
               sad
               miscarriages
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               are
               inclined
               to
               most
               of
               the
               real
               errors
               which
               the
               
                 Debate
                 maker
              
               reciteth
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               carried
               into
               any
               opinions
               ,
               which
               are
               offered
               by
               men
               who
               by
               nearness
               or
               plausibility
               of
               perswasion
               ,
               come
               to
               them
               with
               any
               great
               advantage
               ,
               yea
               and
               are
               like
               to
               be
               troublers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               have
               these
               men
               need
               to
               be
               taught
               or
               not
               ?
               Let
               us
               but
               be
               once
               agreed
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 true
                 belief
                 ,
                 consent
              
               and
               performance
               of
               our
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               is
               
                 necessary
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 mens
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 except
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 regenerate
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 converted
                 and
                 become
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 carnal
                 mind
                 is
                 enmity
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 holiness
                 none
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Gospel
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hid
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 lost
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 hear
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Agree
               but
               to
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               sure
               our
               case
               is
               fair
               for
               a
               good
               issue
               .
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               
               Joh.
               3.
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Mat.
               18.
               3.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               13.
               
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               3.
               
               Rom.
               10
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               may
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               conversed
               among
               such
               people
               all
               his
               life-time
               ,
               and
               been
               familiar
               with
               them
               daily
               ,
               and
               that
               can
               hardly
               get
               a
               servant
               into
               his
               own
               house
               that
               is
               much
               better
               ,
               or
               hardly
               in
               a
               years
               time
               get
               a
               servant
               to
               understand
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               a
               quarter
               of
               his
               Creed
               ;
               or
               a
               Minister
               that
               hath
               
               made
               it
               his
               work
               every
               week
               to
               discourse
               about
               these
               matters
               with
               all
               the
               families
               in
               his
               Parish
               ,
               may
               such
               a
               man
               believe
               his
               own
               ears
               and
               eyes
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               not
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               capable
               of
               being
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               believing
               Transubstantiation
               :
               If
               yea
               ,
               the
               business
               is
               determined
               so
               far
               as
               his
               acquaintance
               reacheth
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               if
               the
               same
               man
               live
               in
               many
               Counties
               ,
               and
               travel
               over
               most
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               find
               most
               places
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               he
               can
               perceive
               ,
               to
               be
               worse
               than
               the
               Parish
               which
               he
               had
               thus
               tried
               ?
               and
               if
               all
               the
               painful
               Pastors
               that
               he
               talketh
               with
               ,
               that
               ever
               tried
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               most
               judicious
               Christians
               of
               all
               Countries
               ,
               tell
               him
               that
               their
               experience
               is
               the
               same
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               the
               great
               Divines
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               long
               made
               the
               same
               complaints
               in
               their
               Printed
               Sermons
               ,
               may
               any
               of
               all
               these
               be
               believed
               or
               not
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               at
               this
               day
               the
               Divines
               that
               are
               angry
               with
               us
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               do
               make
               almost
               as
               sad
               complaints
               even
               of
               the
               people
               that
               we
               Preach
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Puritans
               or
               Nonconformists
               :
               and
               if
               the
               most
               grave
               and
               reverend
               of
               the
               Conformable
               Divines
               do
               now
               in
               their
               Sermons
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               describe
               them
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               much
               worse
               ;
               yet
               may
               we
               not
               believe
               that
               they
               have
               need
               of
               teaching
               ?
            
             
               If
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               said
               be
               nothing
               with
               you
               ,
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               you
               yield
               the
               cause
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               know
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               of
               fourscore
               years
               old
               in
               the
               Town
               where
               I
               was
               Teacher
               ,
               being
               asked
               what
               God
               the
               Father
               was
               ,
               said
               ,
               He
               was
               a
               good
               man
               in
               Heaven
               .
               And
               being
               asked
               what
               God
               the
               Son
               was
               ?
               said
               ,
               He
               was
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               pointed
               to
               the
               Sun
               that
               shined
               .
               And
               being
               asked
               what
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               ?
               said
               ,
               the
               Moon
               .
               A
               wise
               and
               worthy
               neighbour-Minister
               told
               me
               ,
               That
               the
               oldest
               man
               that
               ever
               he
               knew
               ,
               judged
               about
               sixscore
               (
               having
               fled
               thither
               in
               his
               youth
               from
               another
               Country
               for
               some
               crimes
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               men
               of
               the
               Parish
               never
               knew
               him
               but
               an
               old
               grey-headed
               man
               )
               being
               in
               sound
               understanding
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               being
               asked
               by
               this
               Minister
               ,
               Whither
               he
               thought
               to
               go
               when
               he
               died
               ?
               answered
               ,
               To
               the
               Church-yard
               I
               believe
               they
               will
               carry
               me
               .
               And
               when
               he
               was
               asked
               what
               he
               thought
               would
               become
               of
               his
               soul
               ?
               he
               answered
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               whether
               he
               had
               any
               soul
               or
               not
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               had
               ,
               whether
               it
               would
               go
               to
               the
               Moon
               ,
               or
               what
               would
               become
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               for
               him
               to
               know
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Parish
               from
               which
               I
               was
               sent
               to
               Goal
               ,
               (
               for
               exhorting
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               swearing
               )
               can
               witness
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               heard
               their
               ancient
               grave
               and
               reverend
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               a
               Dean
               ,
               &c.
               tell
               them
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               That
               he
               thought
               they
               were
               all
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               Religion
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               despairing
               of
               Catechising
               them
               ,
               (
               because
               some
               came
               not
               two
               or
               three
               days
               )
               gave
               it
               over
               many
               years
               ago
               .
               To
               say
               nothing
               whether
               some
               were
               well
               Excommunicated
               for
               not
               Communicating
               with
               such
               a
               Church
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               I
               only
               ask
               ,
               Whether
               such
               a
               people
               had
               no
               need
               of
               teaching
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               We
               grant
               that
               all
               have
               need
               enough
               of
               Teaching
               :
               But
               what
               can
               your
               teaching
               do
               more
               than
               other
               mens
               ?
               You
               think
               so
               highly
               of
               your selves
               ,
               as
               if
               men
               cannot
               be
               saved
               unless
               they
               be
               taught
               by
               you
               ?
               Do
               not
               we
               teach
               them
               the
               saving
               truth
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               This
               is
               sufficiently
               answered
               before
               :
               The
               best
               School-master
               in
               England
               that
               hath
               a
               thousand
               ,
               four
               thousand
               ,
               ten
               thousand
               Scholars
               ,
               will
               have
               need
               of
               help
               ;
               will
               you
               say
               thus
               in
               any
               other
               case
               ?
               Why
               may
               not
               one
               Physician
               or
               Apothecary
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               one
               Soldier
               in
               an
               Army
               ,
               one
               Seaman
               in
               a
               Ship
               ,
               one
               Magistrate
               in
               London
               ,
               &c.
               serve
               turn
               as
               well
               as
               many
               ?
               Many
               may
               do
               more
               than
               one
               alone
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               mens
               anger
               that
               will
               hide
               the
               disparity
               of
               grace
               or
               abilities
               ,
               by
               which
               one
               man
               is
               fitter
               than
               another
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Judg
               but
               by
               your
               own
               experience
               :
               Do
               you
               not
               see
               that
               the
               people
               are
               yet
               ignorant
               and
               uncured
               ?
               Hath
               your
               Ministry
               done
               that
               which
               maketh
               the
               help
               of
               others
               needless
               ,
               yea
               or
               no
               ?
               If
               it
               have
               not
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               hate
               assistance
               ,
               or
               think
               that
               help
               will
               do
               no
               good
               ?
               If
               a
               Physician
               have
               tried
               his
               best
               remedies
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               Patient
               is
               visibly
               uncured
               ,
               he
               will
               sure
               be
               willing
               that
               another
               shall
               try
               also
               ,
               and
               do
               his
               best
               ,
               rather
               than
               leave
               his
               Patient
               desperate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               you
               are
               but
               willing
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               presently
               thus
               convinced
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               as
               Nonconformists
               at
               all
               that
               we
               are
               followed
               or
               valued
               by
               those
               that
               I
               am
               now
               speaking
               of
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               expect
               success
               with
               .
               In
               one
               of
               those
               Parishes
               where
               we
               complain
               of
               raw
               and
               lifeless
               Preaching
               ,
               let
               but
               a
               clear
               ,
               convincing
               ,
               able
               Teacher
               come
               and
               Preach
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               the
               common
               people
               know
               whether
               he
               be
               Conformable
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               they
               make
               as
               great
               a
               difference
               as
               I
               am
               talking
               of
               ▪
               Let
               him
               be
               a
               
               Conformable
               man
               also
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               know
               it
               ,
               except
               those
               partial
               persons
               that
               I
               am
               not
               now
               speaking
               of
               ,
               the
               common
               hearers
               will
               applaud
               him
               above
               the
               Parson
               of
               the
               Parish
               that
               is
               cold
               and
               dry
               .
               This
               differencing
               of
               Preaching
               among
               your selves
               sheweth
               ,
               why
               it
               is
               that
               the
               common
               people
               do
               so
               willingly
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               liberty
               ,
               hear
               the
               Nonconformists
               .
               Alas
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               prejudice
               against
               you
               antecedently
               ,
               nor
               no
               such
               mind
               for
               Nonconformity
               as
               to
               be
               partial
               for
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               know
               not
               well
               what
               it
               is
               )
               ;
               why
               is
               it
               in
               London
               that
               the
               Congregations
               are
               so
               crowded
               ,
               where
               Bishop
               Wilkins
               ,
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               Dr.
               Tillotson
               ,
               Mr.
               Wells
               ,
               Dr.
               Outram
               ,
               Dr.
               Gifford
               ,
               Dr.
               Horton
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Conformists
               Preach
               ?
               The
               soul
               of
               man
               will
               have
               a
               rational
               gust
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               think
               all
               that
               they
               hear
               to
               be
               equally
               convincing
               ,
               clear
               ,
               effectual
               and
               good
               ,
               when
               men
               have
               done
               all
               that
               they
               can
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Obj.
              
               We
               confess
               the
               peoples
               necessity
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               of
               Teaching
               :
               But
               your
               Teaching
               will
               not
               supply
               this
               necessity
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               doth
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 you
                 preach
                 sedition
                 and
                 faction
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 others
                 of
                 you
                 disaffect
                 the
                 people
                 towards
                 the
                 Parish
                 Ministers
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 you
                 that
                 have
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 scruples
                 into
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 pretend
                 that
                 their
                 weakness
                 and
                 partiality
                 doth
                 necessitate
                 your
                 Preaching
                 .
                 How
                 came
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 heads
                 to
                 think
                 ill
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 scruple
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Corporation-Oaths
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 you
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 you
                 rather
                 cherish
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 plainly
                 seek
                 to
                 cure
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Go
                 preach
                 for
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 liberty
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Whether
               all
               this
               be
               true
               or
               not
               (
               being
               matter
               of
               fact
               )
               and
               because
               it
               hath
               been
               published
               of
               my self
               by
               name
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               judg
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Puritans
               and
               Presbyterians
               (
               as
               they
               will
               needs
               call
               them
               )
               by
               me
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               my
               duty
               as
               for
               my self
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               answer
               this
               more
               Historically
               than
               otherwise
               I
               should
               think
               convenient
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Is
               it
               justice
               to
               charge
               men
               with
               seditious
               Preaching
               that
               never
               were
               accused
               or
               convict
               of
               any
               such
               Doctrine
               before
               any
               competent
               Judg
               ?
               If
               any
               man
               preach
               sedition
               ,
               heresie
               or
               schism
               ,
               convict
               him
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               suffer
               for
               it
               .
               The
               Law
               is
               open
               ,
               and
               the
               Judges
               are
               not
               partial
               for
               Nonconformists
               .
               And
               you
               may
               have
               more
               witnesses
               against
               us
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               publickly
               we
               are
               allowed
               to
               Preach
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               men
               cannot
               differ
               from
               your
               opinions
               ,
               unless
               we
               put
               it
               into
               their
               heads
               ?
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               consute
               you
               but
               by
               experience
               :
               1.
               
               I
               must
               needs
               assure
               you
               ,
               that
               upon
               my
               experience
               above
               thirty
               years
               ,
               the
               people
               are
               much
               proner
               to
               Separation
               ,
               and
               to
               think
               very
               hardly
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               than
               the
               Ministers
               be
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               my
               wonder
               many
               a
               year
               to
               observe
               it
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               have
               but
               awakened
               the
               Consciences
               of
               ignorant
               and
               sensual
               persons
               to
               repentance
               ,
               shortly
               ,
               e're
               we
               are
               aware
               ,
               they
               fall
               on
               scrupling
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               disliking
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               when
               we
               know
               of
               none
               that
               put
               them
               on
               it
               .
               But
               the
               openest
               cause
               that
               ever
               I
               could
               observe
               (
               if
               you
               can
               bear
               publick
               Historical
               truth
               )
               is
               this
               :
               As
               soon
               as
               they
               repent
               of
               an
               ungodly
               worldly
               life
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               have
               serious
               thoughts
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               apt
               in
               their
               ignorance
               to
               judg
               of
               things
               by
               persons
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               are
               convinced
               of
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               a
               life
               of
               faith
               and
               of
               sense
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               sober
               ,
               righteous
               ,
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               intemperate
               ,
               unrighteous
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               they
               presently
               mark
               what
               way
               these
               several
               people
               go
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Worship
               which
               are
               past
               their
               own
               understandings
               .
               And
               when
               they
               have
               seen
               in
               most
               places
               the
               deboist
               and
               vicious
               people
               to
               be
               great
               haters
               of
               strictness
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               Puritans
               ,
               and
               of
               Religious
               Exercises
               in
               any
               way
               but
               by
               forms
               ,
               and
               see
               them
               so
               much
               for
               Bishops
               and
               Common-prayer
               ,
               and
               then
               see
               some
               severities
               exercised
               against
               those
               that
               have
               lived
               most
               strictly
               ,
               they
               presently
               suspect
               that
               Bishops
               are
               the
               suppressors
               of
               the
               most
               Religious
               ,
               and
               the
               encouragers
               of
               those
               that
               need
               reformation
               ,
               and
               that
               Forms
               and
               Ceremonies
               are
               but
               the
               means
               to
               quiet
               the
               ungodly
               in
               their
               want
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               life
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               think
               themselves
               religious
               .
               These
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               the
               peoples
               receiving
               prejudice
               against
               you
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               ever
               I
               could
               discern
               ,
               which
               I
               write
               not
               in
               approbation
               ,
               But
               Historically
               .
               And
               I
               ever
               found
               that
               those
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               that
               most
               encouraged
               serious
               Godliness
               ,
               such
               as
               Bishop
               
                 Hall
                 ,
                 Potter
                 ,
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 Morton
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               reverenced
               by
               the
               people
               .
               And
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 Grindal
                 ,
                 Parry
                 ,
                 Babington
                 ,
                 Pilkington
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               such
               ,
               are
               still
               venerable
               among
               the
               Puritans
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               cannot
               speak
               so
               certainly
               of
               any
               ones
               case
               as
               my
               own
               :
               I
               will
               give
               you
               the
               true
               Narrative
               of
               my
               Education
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               to
               you
               to
               judg
               ,
               what
               put
               the
               Principles
               of
               Nonconformity
               into
               my
               head
               .
               I
               was
               never
               bred
               up
               under
               any
               Nonconformable
               Minister
               ;
               
               from
               the
               age
               of
               six
               till
               ten
               ,
               I
               had
               four
               School-masters
               ,
               Curates
               of
               the
               place
               successively
               ,
               that
               read
               Common-prayer
               ;
               two
               never
               Preached
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               seldom
               ;
               but
               the
               two
               more
               learned
               drank
               themselves
               into
               beggery
               and
               left
               us
               .
               I
               came
               then
               to
               live
               at
               the
               habitation
               of
               my
               ancestors
               .
               There
               I
               fonnd
               one
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Rogers
              
               about
               fourscore
               ,
               Parson
               of
               two
               places
               twenty
               miles
               distant
               ,
               that
               never
               Preaehed
               (
               they
               told
               me
               )
               in
               all
               his
               life
               ;
               when
               his
               sight
               failed
               ,
               he
               said
               the
               Common-prayer
               by
               rote
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               read
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               was
               a
               poor
               day-labourer
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               year
               when
               he
               gave
               over
               ,
               a
               Taylor
               read
               it
               .
               After
               him
               a
               pretended
               Minister
               ,
               Grandchild
               to
               the
               Parson
               ,
               took
               the
               whole
               Cure
               ,
               but
               never
               Preached
               once
               .
               The
               Son
               of
               the
               old
               Parson
               also
               was
               there
               sometimes
               a
               Minister
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               Reader
               ,
               and
               a
               famous
               debauched
               Stage-player
               .
               At
               this
               time
               a
               Son
               of
               the
               next
               Neighbour
               turned
               Minister
               ,
               and
               exceeded
               them
               so
               far
               that
               he
               undertook
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               Benefice
               a
               great
               way
               off
               ,
               whence
               after
               many
               years
               scandal
               he
               fled
               upon
               a
               discovery
               that
               one
               of
               the
               forementioned
               had
               forged
               his
               Orders
               .
               The
               next
               Curate
               (
               that
               did
               all
               that
               there
               was
               done
               )
               and
               my
               School-master
               ,
               was
               another
               Neighbours
               Son
               ,
               who
               being
               set
               to
               be
               a
               Lawyers
               Clerk
               drunk
               himself
               into
               such
               necessity
               that
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               turn
               Curate
               .
               When
               ever
               he
               came
               in
               drunk
               ,
               we
               knew
               it
               by
               our
               smarts
               ,
               being
               sure
               to
               be
               whipt
               .
               He
               never
               Preached
               in
               my
               time
               there
               but
               once
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               terriblest
               Sermon
               that
               ever
               I
               heard
               ,
               to
               hear
               a
               man
               drunk
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               (
               or
               else
               he
               had
               not
               ventured
               to
               Preach
               )
               to
               talk
               a
               deal
               of
               stark
               nonsense
               upon
               so
               terrible
               a
               Text
               ,
               as
               
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 and
                 go
                 ye
                 cursed
                 .
              
               Our
               next
               Parson
               was
               no
               Nonconformist
               neither
               .
               And
               then
               I
               was
               taken
               into
               the
               tuition
               of
               a
               grave
               and
               eminent
               man
               ,
               of
               high
               esteem
               among
               great
               men
               ,
               who
               expected
               verily
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Bishop
               .
               He
               loved
               me
               well
               ;
               but
               so
               far
               frustrated
               my
               expectation
               ,
               that
               in
               almost
               two
               years
               time
               he
               neither
               read
               to
               me
               ,
               nor
               instructed
               me
               one
               hour
               ,
               but
               discoursed
               usually
               of
               the
               unlearned
               factious
               Puritans
               .
               In
               his
               study
               (
               which
               was
               all
               my
               help
               )
               I
               remember
               not
               one
               Greek
               Book
               but
               the
               Testament
               ,
               nor
               one
               Father
               but
               
                 Austin
                 de
                 Civitate
                 Dei
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               Councils
               but
               ordinary
               English
               and
               Neoterick
               Divines
               ;
               and
               he
               studied
               little
               all
               the
               year
               but
               Bishop
               Andrews
               Sermons
               .
               Hitherto
               I
               had
               no
               Nonconformists
               Principles
               .
               And
               if
               you
               suspect
               my
               own
               Father
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               scarcely
               any
               other
               Book
               ,
               and
               I
               never
               heard
               any
               prayer
               (
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               )
               but
               a
               form
               till
               I
               was
               about
               seventeen
               years
               of
               age
               .
               
               But
               because
               my
               Father
               would
               not
               drink
               and
               swear
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               restrained
               us
               from
               the
               dancing-place
               on
               the
               Lords-day
               that
               we
               might
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               while
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               would
               speak
               of
               God
               and
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               the
               drunkards
               and
               rabble
               of
               the
               place
               reviled
               by
               the
               names
               of
               Precisian
               and
               Puritan
               ,
               as
               bitterly
               as
               any
               Nonconformist
               now
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               scrupled
               any
               point
               of
               Conformity
               ,
               nor
               spake
               against
               it
               .
               And
               hearing
               all
               the
               drunkards
               revile
               that
               which
               I
               knew
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               as
               Puritanism
               ,
               I
               liked
               that
               name
               no
               whit
               the
               worse
               .
               But
               lest
               you
               think
               that
               the
               experience
               of
               such
               Priests
               did
               disaffect
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               was
               another
               such
               an
               old
               Reader
               that
               never
               Preached
               in
               the
               same
               Parish
               at
               another
               Church
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               Parishes
               round
               about
               us
               had
               the
               like
               ,
               yet
               three
               neighbour-Ministers
               ,
               venerable
               for
               age
               ,
               (
               dying
               two
               above
               eighty
               years
               a
               piece
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               near
               it
               )
               and
               very
               worthy
               godly
               Conformists
               ,
               who
               were
               my
               most
               profitable
               acquaintance
               ,
               did
               keep
               me
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               Nonconformity
               .
               Of
               whom
               (
               though
               they
               had
               all
               much
               rather
               have
               been
               rid
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               before
               they
               died
               )
               one
               was
               a
               learned
               great
               disputer
               for
               Conformity
               ,
               and
               was
               my
               chief
               Tutor
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               engage
               me
               in
               reading
               Dr.
               Burgess
               ,
               Mr.
               Sprint
               ,
               Bishop
               Downham
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               I
               was
               not
               at
               all
               in
               doubt
               of
               the
               matter
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               satisfaction
               I
               was
               Ordained
               and
               did
               subscribe
               .
               But
               I
               had
               never
               read
               any
               thing
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               nor
               ever
               read
               the
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               nor
               exactly
               weighed
               what
               I
               subscribed
               to
               :
               But
               being
               satisfied
               that
               Episcopacy
               was
               the
               only
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               Ceremonies
               and
               Liturgy
               were
               lawful
               ,
               I
               thought
               I
               was
               not
               bound
               to
               seek
               after
               objections
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               my
               head
               with
               scruples
               ,
               but
               to
               go
               on
               quietly
               as
               I
               begun
               .
               But
               when
               I
               came
               into
               another
               County
               ,
               I
               met
               with
               divers
               private
               poor
               men
               that
               were
               very
               zealous
               Nonconformists
               ,
               against
               whom
               I
               was
               so
               forward
               a
               Disputer
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Controversie
               that
               ever
               I
               wrote
               on
               ,
               was
               against
               a
               Minister
               of
               one
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               condemned
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               I
               confuted
               so
               as
               to
               silence
               the
               opponents
               .
               (
               Mr.
               Paybody
               having
               fully
               satisfied
               me
               in
               that
               .
               )
               But
               yet
               they
               brought
               me
               to
               resolve
               to
               read
               the
               writings
               of
               both
               sides
               impartially
               ,
               especially
               Dr.
               Ames
               his
               
                 Fresh
                 Suit
              
               ;
               so
               that
               setting
               upon
               the
               Controversie
               again
               with
               my
               most
               serious
               studies
               ,
               I
               setled
               in
               the
               judgment
               which
               I
               never
               since
               changed
               ,
               about
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               expressed
               after
               in
               my
               5
               Disput.
               of
               Church-Government
               ;
               but
               still
               I
               was
               absolutely
               for
               Episcopacy
               as
               
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               till
               1640.
               when
               the
               new
               Canons
               came
               out
               with
               the
               &c.
               
               Oath
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               very
               thing
               that
               occasioned
               such
               Non-conformity
               as
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               at
               this
               day
               .
               For
               when
               my
               mind
               was
               before
               quiet
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               that
               I
               was
               in
               ,
               (
               being
               at
               Bridgnorth
               ,
               where
               six
               Parishes
               were
               under
               an
               Ordinary
               and
               Court
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               exempt
               from
               the
               Bishops
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               never
               used
               Cross
               or
               Surplice
               ,
               having
               liberty
               to
               forbear
               them
               )
               ,
               when
               I
               saw
               that
               I
               must
               swear
               ,
               the
               reverence
               of
               an
               Oath
               excited
               me
               to
               an
               exacter
               scrutiny
               .
               I
               thought
               ,
               as
               in
               subscribing
               I
               wrote
               but
               my
               opinion
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               provoke
               me
               to
               so
               strict
               a
               search
               ,
               so
               when
               I
               must
               swear
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Government
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 &c.
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 never
                 consent
                 to
                 change
                 it
              
               ;
               Without
               so
               much
               as
               excepting
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 change
              
               ;
               it
               was
               time
               for
               me
               well
               to
               understand
               what
               I
               did
               .
               For
               I
               supposed
               that
               he
               that
               feared
               not
               an
               Oath
               ,
               feared
               not
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               that
               would
               venture
               on
               perjury
               ,
               would
               stick
               at
               no
               sin
               in
               the
               world
               as
               sin
               ,
               and
               was
               unfit
               for
               humane
               converse
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               appointed
               a
               meeting
               of
               the
               Ministers
               about
               it
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               Cartwright
               (
               afterwards
               of
               York
               )
               disputing
               for
               the
               Oath
               ,
               did
               not
               satisfie
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               resolved
               now
               to
               hear
               what
               both
               sides
               said
               ,
               before
               I
               would
               bind
               my self
               by
               an
               Oath
               for
               all
               my
               life
               ensuing
               .
               Whereupon
               I
               got
               
                 Gersom
                 Bucer
                 de
                 Regimine
                 Eccles.
                 &
                 Altare
                 Damascen
                 .
              
               and
               
                 Paul
                 Bains
                 Diocesans
                 Trial
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Parker
                 de
                 Polit.
                 Eccles.
              
               and
               others
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               Saravia
               ,
               and
               Bilson
               ,
               and
               Andrews
               ,
               besides
               Hooker
               and
               Downham
               before
               mentioned
               .
               And
               the
               effect
               of
               my
               most
               impartial
               study
               was
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Episcopacy
               of
               venerable
               antiquity
               ,
               and
               desirable
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ;
               but
               so
               far
               unlike
               the
               present
               frame
               of
               the
               English
               Hierarchy
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               neither
               the
               same
               ,
               nor
               yet
               consistent
               ;
               as
               I
               exprest
               my
               thoughts
               in
               the
               foresaid
               Disputes
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               told
               you
               who
               put
               these
               scruples
               into
               my
               head
               .
               Had
               you
               not
               driven
               me
               to
               swear
               ,
               I
               had
               never
               been
               like
               to
               have
               so
               scrupled
               .
               And
               I
               am
               confident
               if
               men
               were
               not
               driven
               so
               much
               to
               subscribe
               and
               swear
               as
               they
               are
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               their
               Consciences
               thus
               awakened
               to
               search
               ,
               and
               scrupulosity
               ,
               but
               the
               Agenda
               of
               Religion
               might
               be
               only
               Agenda
               ,
               and
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               might
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               had
               much
               fewer
               scruplers
               and
               Nonconformists
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               'l
               ask
               ,
               How
               came
               those
               Lay-men
               to
               scruples
               ,
               whom
               I
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               if
               not
               from
               Ministers
               ?
               I
               must
               still
               answer
               you
               
               Historically
               .
               There
               were
               but
               two
               Nonconformists
               in
               all
               those
               Countrys
               then
               .
               One
               was
               one
               Mr.
               Atkins
               ,
               my
               neighbour
               ,
               who
               would
               never
               talk
               either
               for
               it
               or
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               almost
               always
               talk
               so
               seriously
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Heavenly
                 life
              
               that
               you
               could
               scarce
               get
               him
               to
               talk
               much
               of
               any
               thing
               else
               .
               The
               other
               was
               that
               most
               excellent
               Disputant
               
                 John
                 Ball
              
               ;
               to
               whom
               some
               of
               the
               men
               that
               I
               speak
               of
               went
               purposely
               to
               be
               strengthened
               by
               him
               against
               some
               arguments
               used
               by
               the
               Conformists
               .
               And
               he
               perceiving
               their
               humour
               to
               be
               set
               towards
               faction
               and
               Ceremonious
               disputes
               ,
               did
               so
               School
               them
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               their
               factious
               humour
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               never
               come
               at
               him
               more
               .
               And
               I
               my self
               still
               perceived
               in
               some
               of
               the
               younger
               hotter
               sort
               ,
               so
               much
               inclination
               to
               censoriousness
               ,
               and
               siding
               and
               self
               conceit
               ,
               that
               I
               almost
               still
               opposed
               them
               when
               we
               met
               ,
               and
               set
               my self
               to
               repress
               their
               confidence
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               better
               thoughts
               of
               the
               Conformists
               .
               And
               so
               much
               to
               that
               part
               of
               your
               charge
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               we
               that
               put
               these
               scruples
               into
               their
               heads
               ,
               when
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 you
              
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               chide
               us
               because
               
                 we
                 perswade
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 conformity
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Either
               you
               mean
               so
               much
               of
               Conformity
               as
               we
               can
               conscionably
               yield
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               we
               judg
               our selves
               to
               be
               unlawful
               .
               The
               later
               no
               sober
               man
               can
               expect
               from
               us
               till
               our
               own
               judgments
               are
               changed
               .
               And
               verily
               it
               must
               be
               reasoning
               that
               hath
               more
               cogent
               evidence
               than
               yet
               you
               have
               shewed
               us
               ,
               that
               must
               do
               that
               (
               though
               for
               confidence
               and
               contempt
               of
               dissenters
               we
               desire
               no
               more
               in
               you
               )
               We
               are
               men
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ,
               and
               we
               study
               as
               hard
               as
               you
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               deny
               it
               ,
               we
               think
               as
               impartially
               .
               And
               which
               side
               hath
               more
               to
               byas
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               judg
               .
               You
               think
               we
               are
               byassed
               by
               mens
               applause
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               forget
               not
               (
               for
               here
               it
               concerneth
               you
               
                 esse
                 memores
              
               )
               what
               a
               few
               contemptible
               people
               you
               think
               it
               is
               whose
               applause
               doth
               byas
               us
               ?
               And
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               richer
               or
               greater
               sort
               ,
               or
               the
               greater
               number
               as
               you
               think
               .
               And
               remember
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               hypocrites
               ,
               how
               poor
               and
               dry
               a
               reward
               we
               should
               have
               in
               such
               mens
               estimation
               .
               And
               that
               poverty
               and
               reproach
               ,
               and
               jealousies
               ,
               and
               voluminous
               defamations
               ,
               and
               Prisons
               ,
               are
               put
               with
               these
               poor
               mens
               estimation
               into
               the
               Scales
               to
               byas
               us
               .
               And
               whether
               any
               man
               in
               England
               believe
               ,
               that
               Bishopricks
               and
               Lordships
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Wealth
               ,
               with
               the
               reverence
               of
               so
               great
               and
               so
               many
               as
               you
               suppose
               do
               reverence
               you
               ,
               are
               not
               a
               stronger
               byas
               to
               sway
               an
               hypocrite
               to
               betray
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               than
               ours
               is
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               that
               obloquy
               should
               live
               upon
               such
               airy
               food
               ,
               and
               uncharitableness
               glory
               of
               so
               thin
               a
               cloak
               !
            
             
             
               But
               if
               it
               be
               
                 separation
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 judg
                 unlawfully
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               should
               unteach
               the
               people
               to
               do
               you
               service
               ,
               or
               to
               serve
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               as
               they
               that
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               somewhat
               hard
               usage
               to
               perswade
               us
               by
               poverty
               ,
               and
               prisons
               ,
               and
               silencing
               ,
               to
               lose
               our
               friends
               to
               gratifie
               them
               that
               thus
               abuse
               us
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               pains
               to
               exchange
               kindness
               for
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               to
               strive
               hard
               to
               leap
               out
               of
               the
               ashes
               into
               the
               fire
               .
               But
               I
               will
               tell
               the
               truth
               to
               the
               world
               and
               you
               ;
               we
               do
               what
               you
               desire
               of
               us
               ,
               or
               reasonably
               can
               desire
               .
               I
               constantly
               Preached
               till
               the
               Goal
               restrained
               me
               ,
               against
               Separation
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               against
               sedition
               and
               rebellion
               .
               We
               do
               it
               openly
               and
               plainly
               .
               I
               am
               the
               man
               that
               am
               reproached
               in
               Print
               for
               want
               of
               this
               .
               And
               the
               same
               hand
               so
               far
               justified
               me
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Lords
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               say
               of
               me
               and
               my
               Disputes
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               about
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 written
                 better
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               And
               can
               we
               speak
               louder
               than
               by
               the
               Press
               ?
               Or
               can
               they
               prove
               that
               we
               preach
               not
               as
               we
               write
               !
               O
               wonderful
               !
               that
               ever
               the
               world
               can
               degenerate
               to
               so
               much
               unrighteousness
               as
               to
               condemn
               men
               upon
               such
               defamations
               as
               these
               !
               Besides
               that
               Book
               ,
               many
               a
               year
               before
               and
               since
               ,
               I
               have
               still
               written
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               :
               I
               have
               Preached
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               But
               thinking
               it
               more
               seasonable
               in
               private
               Conference
               ,
               I
               have
               an
               hundred
               ,
               and
               an
               hundred
               times
               more
               pleaded
               for
               the
               like
               in
               private
               .
               And
               my
               Disputes
               before
               mentioned
               are
               accused
               by
               many
               offended
               persons
               ,
               as
               having
               made
               a
               hundred
               Ministers
               at
               least
               conformable
               .
               And
               had
               they
               not
               been
               written
               in
               the
               very
               height
               of
               Usurpation
               before
               the
               Kings
               return
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               been
               taken
               for
               the
               vilest
               temporizer
               .
               This
               is
               our
               course
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               wrath
               and
               partiality
               ,
               and
               
                 ill
                 will
              
               ,
               do
               but
               dream
               that
               we
               do
               infect
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               cherish
               them
               in
               Separation
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               contradict
               but
               flatter
               them
               in
               their
               extreams
               ,
               against
               our
               own
               judgments
               ,
               the
               world
               must
               ring
               of
               all
               these
               dreams
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               it
               fit
               that
               we
               be
               used
               as
               if
               all
               were
               certain
               truth
               .
               We
               have
               need
               to
               bless
               our selves
               against
               dreaming
               neighbours
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               be
               estimated
               ,
               and
               used
               ,
               and
               described
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               dreams
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               the
               world
               here
               the
               certain
               truth
               of
               our
               success
               and
               usage
               .
               I
               preach
               ,
               I
               write
               ,
               and
               I
               frequently
               and
               openly
               talk
               against
               Separation
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               joining
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               to
               rebuke
               mens
               extreams
               and
               censures
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               for
               an
               impartial
               love
               of
               all
               
               true
               Christians
               .
               I
               sharply
               reprove
               the
               weak
               reasonings
               of
               those
               that
               are
               otherwise
               minded
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               I
               occasion
               the
               true
               Sectarians
               every
               where
               to
               speak
               against
               me
               ;
               and
               yet
               even
               these
               Sectaries
               wish
               me
               well
               ,
               and
               would
               do
               me
               no
               harm
               ;
               and
               the
               generality
               of
               my
               hearers
               bear
               all
               this
               well
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
               And
               yet
               when
               I
               am
               loved
               by
               those
               that
               I
               plead
               against
               ,
               I
               am
               reviled
               and
               abused
               by
               those
               that
               I
               plead
               for
               .
               Yea
               more
               ,
               I
               must
               profess
               it
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               I
               plead
               your
               cause
               as
               far
               as
               conscionably
               I
               can
               ,
               and
               its
               you
               that
               hinder
               me
               ,
               and
               none
               like
               you
               .
               You
               would
               have
               us
               do
               your
               work
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               not
               let
               us
               do
               it
               .
               You
               use
               us
               ,
               as
               I
               saw
               a
               man
               lately
               do
               by
               a
               Colt
               ,
               who
               tyed
               him
               fast
               to
               a
               great
               tree
               ,
               and
               lashed
               him
               most
               cruelly
               to
               make
               him
               draw
               .
               You
               make
               our
               work
               difficult
               if
               not
               impossible
               ,
               and
               then
               think
               us
               worthy
               of
               your
               smarting
               wrath
               ,
               for
               not
               performing
               it
               .
               Were
               it
               not
               for
               two
               things
               ,
               we
               could
               do
               much
               to
               reconcile
               the
               people
               to
               you
               .
               1.
               
               If
               you
               would
               not
               impose
               those
               Oaths
               ,
               Subscriptions
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               burdens
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               our selves
               unable
               without
               fraud
               and
               falshood
               to
               defend
               .
               2.
               
               If
               you
               would
               not
               silence
               their
               faithful
               Teachers
               ,
               but
               would
               encourage
               Godliness
               and
               good
               men
               impartially
               ,
               and
               would
               exercise
               LOVE
               as
               openly
               and
               largely
               as
               you
               exercise
               WRATH
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               must
               tell
               the
               world
               and
               you
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               unable
               ,
               utterly
               unable
               to
               justifie
               the
               
                 Corporation-Oath
                 and
                 Declaration
              
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               the
               people
               to
               like
               those
               Bishops
               whom
               they
               think
               are
               the
               chief
               cause
               of
               depriving
               of
               them
               of
               their
               long
               tried
               painful
               faithful
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               setting
               over
               them
               such
               as
               in
               too
               many
               places
               are
               set
               .
               When
               our
               people
               are
               in
               Goals
               for
               meeting
               as
               they
               have
               done
               these
               twenty
               ,
               yea
               thirty
               or
               forty
               years
               ,
               only
               to
               repeat
               their
               Teachers
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               pray
               and
               sing
               a
               Psalm
               together
               between
               the
               publick
               Exercises
               on
               the
               Lords-day
               (
               where
               they
               have
               reverently
               attended
               .
               )
               It
               is
               a
               hard
               task
               that
               you
               put
               on
               them
               to
               like
               you
               ,
               but
               a
               harder
               that
               you
               put
               on
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               Preach
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               must
               not
               Preach
               at
               all
               .
               That
               we
               must
               go
               to
               the
               Gaols
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               after
               they
               come
               out
               ,
               to
               their
               houses
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               like
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               Impositions
               !
               They
               will
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 VVe
                 love
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 love
                 of
                 Benevolence
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 our
                 enemies
                 ;
                 we
                 wish
                 them
                 no
                 harm
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 love
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 complacentially
                 ,
                 nor
                 think
                 approvingly
                 of
                 their
                 ways
                 .
              
               Whether
               you
               do
               well
               or
               ill
               in
               promoting
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               now
               judging
               ;
               I
               only
               tell
               you
               that
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               hinderance
               to
               our
               reconciling
               
               them
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               ways
               ,
               that
               you
               could
               easily
               have
               devised
               .
               I
               never
               saw
               that
               wooing
               speed
               well
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Love
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 thee
                 to
                 Gaol
                 .
              
               When
               I
               was
               a
               child
               I
               never
               thought
               any
               correction
               more
               unreasonable
               than
               whipping
               children
               to
               make
               them
               give
               over
               crying
               ,
               when
               whipping
               was
               an
               unresistible
               means
               to
               make
               them
               cry
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               cried
               before
               .
            
             
               While
               I
               am
               Voluminously
               reproached
               for
               not
               reproving
               the
               spirit
               of
               Separation
               or
               Nonconformty
               ,
               (
               as
               afore
               limited
               )
               when
               I
               did
               it
               last
               ,
               I
               was
               sent
               to
               Prison
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               would
               do
               it
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               leave
               .
               And
               if
               your
               meaning
               be
               ,
               
                 Speak
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 shut
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ;
                 and
                 teach
                 men
                 to
                 like
                 us
                 when
                 they
                 suffer
                 our
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               you
               increase
               our
               task
               when
               you
               have
               taken
               away
               our
               straw
               .
            
             
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               with
               repeating
               it
               :
               you
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               serve
               you
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               but
               are
               our
               greatest
               hinderers
               while
               you
               blame
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               scrupling
               the
               
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 Declaration
              
               and
               Oath
               ,
               I
               can
               speak
               best
               for
               my self
               .
               The
               Bayliff
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               twelve
               Capital
               Burgesses
               (
               besides
               inferior
               Burgesses
               )
               did
               refuse
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               every
               one
               displaced
               ,
               save
               one
               (
               now
               dead
               )
               that
               had
               been
               a
               Soldier
               in
               the
               Kings
               Army
               (
               what
               men
               were
               put
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               now
               to
               tell
               you
               .
               )
               And
               they
               were
               so
               far
               ▪
               from
               being
               perswaded
               to
               this
               by
               me
               (
               at
               almost
               an
               hundred
               miles
               distance
               )
               that
               I
               never
               once
               spake
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               wrote
               to
               them
               one
               Letter
               or
               word
               about
               it
               .
               And
               it
               being
               no
               part
               of
               the
               old
               Conformity
               ,
               how
               could
               this
               be
               put
               into
               their
               heads
               by
               me
               ?
               especially
               when
               they
               know
               that
               I
               had
               kept
               the
               Covenant
               from
               ever
               being
               put
               upon
               that
               Town
               and
               Country
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 4
                 Obj
              
               But
               the
               issue
               sheweth
               how
               little
               good
               your
               Teaching
               doth
               !
               where
               are
               any
               more
               against
               Bishops
               and
               Conformity
               than
               your
               hearers
               ?
               You
               make
               men
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               to
               prate
               phrases
               ,
               and
               cut
               faces
               ,
               and
               rail
               at
               carnal
               reason
               ,
               and
               this
               goeth
               for
               Godliness
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               worse
               than
               you
               found
               them
               .
               And
               how
               have
               you
               cured
               all
               that
               ignorance
               of
               the
               people
               which
               you
               lament
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               cured
               ,
               that
               argument
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               your
               Preaching
               is
               gone
               ?
               If
               they
               are
               not
               cured
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               yet
               think
               to
               cure
               them
               ?
               therefore
               their
               necessity
               is
               no
               plea
               for
               your
               Preaching
               .
            
             
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Thus
               indeed
               the
               Quakers
               were
               wont
               to
               revile
               us
               in
               the
               open
               streets
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               our
               Preaching
               did
               no
               good
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               point
               at
               a
               gaudy
               Coat
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               accounted
               pride
               or
               vanity
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               ,
               See
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               your
               Ministry
               .
               But
               through
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               success
               hath
               been
               such
               ,
               that
               constraineth
               us
               thankfully
               to
               acknowledg
               his
               unspeakable
               mercy
               that
               ever
               called
               us
               to
               so
               blessed
               a
               work
               ,
               though
               we
               had
               been
               sooner
               fed
               with
               the
               bread
               and
               water
               of
               affliction
               ;
               And
               that
               under
               Usurpation
               it self
               ,
               even
               while
               we
               wrote
               and
               preacht
               against
               it
               ,
               we
               had
               so
               many
               years
               liberty
               before
               we
               were
               silenced
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               Town
               and
               Church
               is
               not
               a
               being
               of
               the
               same
               materials
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               but
               like
               a
               river
               which
               consists
               of
               transient
               matter
               .
               Abundance
               are
               dead
               and
               got
               safe
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               we
               at
               first
               instructed
               ,
               who
               are
               yet
               our
               comforts
               ,
               being
               saved
               from
               this
               
                 untoward
                 generation
              
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               
                 present
                 evil
                 world
              
               .
               And
               those
               that
               were
               children
               when
               I
               was
               last
               with
               that
               people
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               ,
               are
               now
               men
               .
               And
               what
               need
               all
               these
               may
               have
               of
               teaching
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Parents
               had
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               But
               I
               am
               sure
               where
               I
               come
               ,
               that
               ignorance
               doth
               prevail
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Knowledg
               is
               gotten
               by
               slow
               degrees
               ,
               especially
               by
               the
               poor
               and
               vulgar
               .
               The
               School
               that
               hath
               been
               taught
               many
               years
               successfully
               ,
               may
               have
               need
               of
               teaching
               still
               .
               The
               best
               are
               too
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               knowledg
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               wants
               of
               virtue
               ,
               and
               obedience
               and
               good
               life
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               You
               force
               us
               to
               answer
               this
               also
               Historically
               :
               But
               the
               best
               is
               we
               have
               witnesses
               enough
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               I
               will
               first
               speak
               of
               that
               success
               which
               you
               your selves
               desire
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               that
               which
               we
               desired
               ,
               and
               which
               some
               contemn
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               week
               I
               spake
               with
               a
               very
               learned
               ,
               worthy
               ,
               silenced
               Minister
               ,
               who
               dwelleth
               in
               a
               great
               Market-Town
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               who
               telleth
               me
               ,
               of
               a
               multitude
               there
               that
               have
               been
               formerly
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               there
               is
               scarce
               two
               or
               three
               that
               now
               go
               not
               with
               him
               to
               the
               publick
               Parish-Worship
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               was
               in
               Kiderminster
               I
               could
               have
               been
               more
               confident
               of
               the
               ruling
               of
               that
               people
               in
               equal
               ways
               ;
               but
               since
               I
               came
               away
               ,
               my
               silencing
               hath
               so
               disaffected
               them
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               more
               than
               I
               then
               left
               them
               ,
               that
               multitudes
               will
               not
               communicate
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               publick
               :
               I
               cannot
               come
               at
               them
               ,
               nor
               I
               do
               not
               write
               to
               them
               ,
               lest
               I
               offend
               those
               that
               think
               I
               do
               but
               seduce
               them
               .
               But
               those
               
               that
               call
               on
               me
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 VVe
                 cannot
                 embody
                 our selves
                 in
                 Church-communion
                 with
                 such
                 persecutors
                 .
              
               Especially
               since
               several
               of
               them
               have
               lain
               in
               the
               Goal
               ;
               but
               before
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               such
               argument
               to
               plead
               .
               Yet
               do
               I
               usually
               satisfie
               those
               that
               speak
               to
               me
               here
               in
               their
               travels
               .
               But
               that
               is
               but
               a
               few
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               hear
               not
               of
               four
               men
               and
               women
               in
               the
               Town
               that
               do
               not
               come
               to
               the
               publick
               Assembly
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               at
               Acton
               where
               I
               lived
               last
               ,
               I
               knew
               not
               of
               three
               persons
               of
               all
               my
               hearers
               of
               that
               Parish
               that
               did
               not
               come
               to
               the
               publick
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               join
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               .
               So
               much
               for
               that
               part
               of
               our
               success
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               to
               you
               that
               we
               define
               not
               Godliness
               by
               Conformity
               to
               Diocesans
               ,
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               another
               kind
               of
               success
               which
               we
               first
               and
               more
               endeavour
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               teach
               them
               the
               meaning
               of
               their
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lords-prayer
               ,
               and
               Ten
               Commandments
               ;
               and
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               believe
               aright
               in
               Christ
               ▪
               and
               to
               love
               God
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbour
               as
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               and
               godly
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               their
               hearts
               and
               conversations
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               to
               mortifie
               the
               lusts
               and
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               And
               if
               we
               can
               get
               them
               well
               to
               digest
               and
               practise
               thus
               much
               ,
               we
               think
               we
               have
               not
               lost
               our
               labour
               ;
               though
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               acute
               enough
               ,
               to
               cut
               by
               so
               small
               a
               thred
               as
               some
               more
               subtle
               wits
               ,
               nor
               to
               cleave
               a
               hair
               ,
               nor
               to
               decide
               all
               Controversies
               about
               Diocesans
               and
               ceremonies
               .
               And
               seeing
               neither
               of
               these
               are
               in
               our
               Creed
               ,
               we
               hold
               them
               no
               articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               necessary
               to
               our
               hearers
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               our
               success
               in
               this
               ,
               the
               men
               themselves
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               see
               their
               lives
               ,
               are
               the
               fittest
               Judges
               .
               I
               meddle
               not
               with
               other
               men
               :
               I
               must
               say
               of
               my
               own
               hearers
               with
               humble
               thankfulness
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               came
               to
               Kiderminster
               it
               was
               noted
               publickly
               for
               one
               of
               the
               rudest
               Towns
               in
               the
               County
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               left
               them
               it
               was
               much
               otherwise
               .
               And
               to
               those
               that
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 prating
                 phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 cutting
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 themselves
                 better
                 than
                 others
                 :
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               were
               not
               Academicks
               ,
               much
               less
               Doctors
               ;
               they
               spake
               not
               artificially
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Rhetorick
               or
               Logick
               .
               They
               could
               not
               dispute
               well
               of
               the
               fixed
               Stars
               or
               Planets
               ,
               the
               Vortices
               or
               Spheres
               ,
               the
               Elements
               or
               Atoms
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               they
               are
               in
               their
               garb
               and
               speech
               as
               poor
               men
               are
               ,
               both
               plain
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               rustical
               .
               And
               when
               they
               talk
               of
               Religion
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               are
               not
               free
               from
               some
               such
               unaccurate
               
               expressions
               ,
               and
               uncogent
               arguings
               as
               in
               the
               Schools
               would
               make
               them
               ridiculous
               .
               And
               they
               pray
               not
               all
               in
               words
               so
               accurate
               (
               especially
               the
               youngest
               )
               as
               I
               could
               wish
               I
               could
               do
               my self
               .
               But
               some
               of
               them
               understand
               the
               Body
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrinal
               Controversies
               too
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               written
               on
               ,
               and
               pray
               in
               so
               good
               order
               and
               expression
               ,
               as
               I
               meet
               not
               now
               with
               one
               Parish-Minister
               of
               ten
               or
               twenty
               that
               excelleth
               them
               .
               Indeed
               those
               of
               them
               that
               fear
               God
               ,
               do
               take
               themselves
               to
               be
               better
               and
               happier
               now
               than
               they
               were
               when
               they
               feared
               him
               not
               ,
               or
               than
               drunkards
               ,
               worldlings
               ,
               and
               malicious
               enemies
               of
               Godliness
               are
               .
               And
               though
               they
               abhor
               the
               Pharisees
               hypocritical
               thanks
               ,
               they
               think
               that
               unthankfulness
               to
               God
               for
               his
               grace
               is
               no
               virtue
               ,
               nor
               thankfulness
               a
               vice
               or
               thing
               indifferent
               .
               They
               are
               eminent
               for
               humility
               ;
               so
               far
               from
               a
               proud
               and
               preaching
               vein
               ,
               (
               when
               it
               was
               the
               temptation
               and
               disorder
               of
               the
               time
               )
               that
               I
               could
               never
               get
               one
               man
               of
               them
               to
               try
               his
               parts
               by
               one
               private
               Exercise
               that
               way
               ;
               some
               from
               Oxford
               that
               admired
               them
               would
               have
               drawn
               some
               of
               them
               towards
               the
               Ministry
               ;
               which
               made
               me
               wish
               them
               to
               a
               trial
               ,
               but
               never
               could
               procure
               it
               .
               I
               never
               knew
               of
               one
               man
               that
               preacht
               or
               expounded
               Scripture
               to
               others
               (
               unless
               in
               conference
               about
               the
               sense
               of
               a
               Text
               )
               in
               all
               the
               time
               that
               I
               was
               there
               .
               Though
               I
               am
               not
               one
               that
               condemn
               all
               that
               in
               their
               families
               do
               otherwise
               .
               They
               were
               not
               then
               noted
               for
               censorious
               to
               dissenters
               (
               unless
               two
               or
               three
               particular
               persons
               .
               )
               They
               addicted
               themselves
               to
               no
               
                 parties
                 ,
                 sidings
              
               ,
               or
               factions
               in
               Religion
               .
               They
               that
               you
               call
               Puritans
               ,
               and
               our
               followers
               ,
               were
               neither
               
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
              
               ,
               or
               Independents
               ;
               but
               for
               plain
               Christianity
               and
               Godliness
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               unity
               of
               all
               sober
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               their
               own
               duty
               ,
               in
               that
               especially
               which
               all
               these
               parties
               did
               consent
               in
               .
               When
               I
               was
               
                 removed
                 from
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               they
               heard
               a
               stranger
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               crying
               out
               against
               them
               as
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 generation
                 of
                 vipers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               I
               hear
               they
               looked
               somewhat
               strangely
               at
               such
               strange
               kind
               of
               Preaching
               ;
               what
               !
               the
               man
               meant
               to
               pretend
               to
               know
               their
               judgments
               better
               than
               they
               knew
               their
               own
               !
               When
               I
               never
               knew
               two
               whose
               judgments
               were
               for
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               in
               all
               the
               Town
               and
               Parish
               .
               They
               were
               in
               all
               this
               so
               unanimous
               and
               concordant
               ,
               that
               when
               division
               shattered
               some
               other
               Parishes
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               that
               I
               heard
               of
               one
               Anabaptist
               ,
               one
               Quaker
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               different
               party
               at
               all
               among
               them
               ,
               save
               that
               two
               ot
               three
               in
               the
               War
               fell
               off
               from
               Christianity
               and
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               became
               as
               a
               pillar
               of
               Salt
               unto
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               When
               I
               called
               them
               
               to
               my
               house
               to
               be
               Catechised
               and
               instructed
               ,
               there
               were
               very
               few
               families
               refused
               .
               And
               there
               were
               not
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               hear
               of
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               above
               one
               or
               two
               families
               in
               a
               street
               ▪
               side
               that
               did
               not
               call
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               daily
               worship
               him
               .
               The
               Lords-day
               they
               spent
               in
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               and
               in
               repeating
               for
               memory
               what
               they
               heard
               ,
               and
               in
               Praying
               and
               singing
               Psalms
               of
               praise
               .
               They
               lived
               in
               quietness
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               Law-suits
               nor
               known
               contentions
               .
               None
               of
               them
               lived
               in
               wealth
               or
               worldly
               honours
               ,
               none
               in
               idleness
               ,
               few
               or
               none
               in
               begging
               ,
               but
               in
               daily
               painful
               labour
               in
               their
               Callings
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               lived
               from
               hand
               to
               mouth
               .
               Those
               few
               that
               were
               common
               drunkards
               in
               the
               Town
               (
               three
               or
               four
               that
               custom
               had
               made
               as
               beasts
               )
               were
               yet
               convinced
               that
               their
               neighbours
               were
               better
               and
               happier
               than
               they
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               their
               
                 cutting
                 faces
              
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               nothing
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               tone
               was
               as
               decent
               as
               most
               Preachers
               I
               now
               hear
               ,
               and
               their
               countenance
               as
               sober
               and
               well
               composed
               .
               But
               God
               most
               regardeth
               the
               composure
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               But
               all
               that
               seemeth
               serious
               is
               to
               some
               men
               matter
               of
               scorn
               ;
               and
               one
               lately
               telleth
               you
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 you
                 stop
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 mouths
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 speak
                 through
                 the
                 nose
                 .
              
               And
               men
               will
               have
               more
               care
               to
               wash
               their
               faces
               ,
               and
               compose
               their
               countenances
               in
               publick
               ,
               than
               if
               you
               drive
               them
               into
               corners
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               their
               prating-phrases
               ,
               they
               are
               ambitious
               but
               of
               two
               excellencies
               of
               speech
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               to
               speak
               their
               minds
               in
               that
               matter
               which
               may
               have
               the
               fullest
               signification
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               
                 matter
                 spoken
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 speakers
                 affections
              
               about
               the
               matter
               ;
               (
               for
               the
               use
               of
               speech
               is
               to
               express
               them
               both
               )
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               for
               ornament
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               speak
               in
               Scripture-phrase
               ,
               not
               abused
               (
               any
               further
               than
               weakness
               causeth
               all
               the
               weak
               to
               do
               ,
               even
               publick
               Preachers
               as
               well
               as
               others
               )
               ,
               but
               as
               well
               understood
               as
               they
               are
               able
               .
               And
               they
               that
               scorn
               at
               Scripture-phrase
               ,
               should
               not
               conform
               to
               the
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               or
               Articles
               ,
               where
               the
               Scripture
               sufficiency
               and
               perfection
               is
               confest
               .
               If
               the
               phrase
               of
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               is
               not
               odious
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               sober
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               not
               perverted
               .
               But
               to
               such
               general
               charges
               ,
               we
               can
               give
               no
               answer
               ,
               but
               
                 nexa
                 caput
                 sequitur
              
               ;
               name
               the
               particular
               persons
               and
               words
               ,
               and
               prove
               your
               accusation
               ,
               and
               caluminate
               not
               the
               rest
               against
               whom
               no
               such
               proof
               is
               brought
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 5
                 Obj.
              
               But
               what
               excellent
               Preaching
               or
               Labours
               have
               you
               to
               boast
               of
               more
               than
               others
               ,
               that
               your
               Preaching
               must
               be
               thought
               so
               necessary
               ?
               What
               did
               you
               when
               you
               did
               preach
               ,
               but
               cast
               out
               Catechising
               ,
               the
               Lords-prayer
               ,
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               people
               to
               be
               almost
               Heathens
               ;
               and
               cast
               out
               all
               true
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               ,
               and
               substituted
               Presbyterian
               Examinations
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               rigor
               and
               tyranny
               which
               the
               people
               would
               not
               endure
               ?
               and
               is
               this
               so
               necessary
               a
               thing
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               These
               things
               indeed
               we
               read
               and
               hear
               from
               you
               very
               often
               ;
               but
               another
               Judg
               must
               pass
               the
               final
               sentence
               .
               You
               make
               us
               pity
               the
               poor
               world
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               History
               .
               You
               put
               us
               upon
               the
               recital
               of
               our
               practice
               which
               will
               sound
               like
               the
               boasting
               of
               a
               fool
               .
               But
               if
               blessed
               Paul
               was
               put
               upon
               that
               which
               he
               calleth
               ,
               
                 Speaking
                 like
                 a
                 fool
              
               ;
               though
               they
               were
               not
               the
               words
               of
               folly
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               murmur
               if
               we
               have
               the
               like
               inconvenience
               put
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               the
               successes
               before
               described
               be
               nothing
               worth
               in
               your
               esteem
               ,
               yet
               labour
               must
               be
               continued
               still
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               in
               meekness
               instruct
               those
               that
               oppose
               ,
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               And
               I
               suppose
               few
               Parish-Priests
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               will
               either
               judg
               themselves
               and
               their
               labours
               useless
               ,
               or
               give
               them
               over
               ,
               if
               the
               maintenance
               fail
               not
               of
               success
               ;
               else
               how
               many
               empty
               Temples
               should
               we
               have
               ?
               But
               you
               shall
               not
               so
               easily
               tempt
               us
               into
               utter
               unthankfulness
               for
               so
               great
               a
               mercy
               as
               our
               success
               beyond
               our
               expectation
               was
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               Dr.
               Ames
               telleth
               his
               Father
               in
               Law
               Dr.
               Burgess
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Fresh
                 Suit
              
               ,
               that
               Bishop
               Morton
               himself
               did
               silence
               old
               Mr.
               Midsley
               of
               Rutsdale
               in
               Lancashire
               after
               God
               had
               blessed
               his
               Ministry
               with
               the
               Conversion
               of
               
                 many
                 thousand
                 souls
              
               (
               and
               his
               Son
               after
               him
               he
               silenced
               also
               .
               )
               Whether
               you
               will
               think
               that
               this
               which
               he
               calleth
               conversion
               ,
               being
               but
               from
               
                 Popery
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 sensuality
                 and
                 prophaneness
                 ,
              
               be
               to
               be
               valued
               ,
               or
               whether
               you
               will
               deny
               the
               publick
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               for
               my
               part
               I
               was
               glad
               to
               hear
               that
               he
               was
               not
               silenced
               till
               
                 many
                 thousands
              
               had
               been
               converted
               by
               
               him
               .
               And
               O
               what
               abundance
               of
               success
               this
               way
               had
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Mr.
               Hildersham
               ,
               Mr.
               Nichols
               ,
               Mr.
               Dod
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Hooker
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Rogers
              
               of
               Dedham
               ,
               Mr.
               Herring
               ,
               Mr.
               Barlow
               ,
               and
               abundance
               more
               of
               the
               old
               Nonconformists
               ?
               And
               what
               understanding
               excellent
               persons
               were
               Dr.
               Ames
               ,
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Ball
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Paget
              
               ,
               old
               
                 John
                 Fox
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Paul
                 Bain
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Parker
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ,
               Dr.
               Humphrey
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 John
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               who
               were
               more
               Nonconformists
               than
               I
               and
               those
               of
               my
               judgment
               are
               .
               Doubtless
               they
               were
               as
               like
               to
               know
               how
               to
               Preach
               ,
               without
               either
               
                 prating
                 phrases
              
               ,
               or
               ignorant
               ,
               unlearned
               ,
               dry
               unedifying
               Sermons
               ,
               tending
               to
               bring
               Christianity
               into
               contempt
               ,
               as
               most
               (
               at
               least
               )
               of
               the
               Parish-Priests
               that
               I
               use
               to
               hear
               in
               any
               place
               where
               ever
               I
               come
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               as
               to
               our
               
                 own
                 Preaching
              
               ,
               I
               confess
               we
               have
               little
               cause
               to
               boast
               of
               it
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               God
               knoweth
               I
               have
               seldom
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               without
               some
               grief
               and
               self-accusation
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               stand
               there
               to
               speak
               as
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               about
               so
               great
               a
               matter
               as
               the
               everlasting
               Salvation
               of
               the
               peoples
               souls
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               men
               that
               are
               almost
               dying
               ,
               and
               must
               shortly
               be
               all
               in
               an
               unchangeable
               state
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               more
               time
               of
               preparation
               for
               their
               final
               doom
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               I
               should
               speak
               with
               no
               more
               wisdom
               ,
               life
               and
               servency
               .
               That
               I
               do
               not
               every
               time
               importune
               the
               hearers
               with
               the
               greatest
               seriousness
               that
               my
               soul
               can
               reach
               unto
               ,
               and
               with
               tears
               beseech
               the
               impenitent
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               with
               earnestness
               awaken
               stupid
               souls
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               some
               regard
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               were
               never
               so
               much
               derided
               for
               all
               this
               with
               all
               the
               reproaches
               that
               blinded
               malicious
               wit
               can
               invent
               )
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               that
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               the
               undeniable
               necessities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               enow
               that
               are
               fitter
               than
               my self
               ,
               (
               though
               very
               unworthy
               )
               I
               had
               never
               entered
               into
               the
               Sacred
               Ministry
               ;
               and
               after
               I
               was
               entered
               I
               had
               soon
               repented
               of
               it
               .
               We
               have
               upon
               our selves
               so
               penitent
               a
               sense
               of
               our
               own
               neglects
               ,
               that
               hindereth
               us
               from
               flying
               in
               the
               face
               of
               those
               that
               silence
               us
               .
               We
               use
               not
               to
               others
               (
               whatever
               we
               now
               say
               to
               your selves
               )
               to
               talk
               of
               your
               faults
               herein
               so
               much
               as
               of
               our
               own
               .
               And
               we
               daily
               beg
               of
               God
               to
               pardon
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               speak
               no
               more
               wisely
               and
               importunately
               in
               so
               great
               a
               case
               when
               we
               had
               time
               .
               And
               that
               we
               did
               not
               watch
               more
               diligently
               over
               the
               peoples
               souls
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               publickly
               ,
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               even
               with
               tears
               .
               And
               we
               daily
               pray
               that
               those
               that
               come
               in
               our
               
               places
               may
               be
               better
               than
               we
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               may
               take
               warning
               by
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               studious
               and
               laborious
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               seeing
               you
               have
               left
               us
               no
               other
               answer
               ,
               I
               shall
               Historically
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               course
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               judgment
               (
               not
               of
               you
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               partial
               ,
               and
               some
               deride
               us
               ,
               and
               some
               believe
               us
               not
               ;
               nor
               yet
               of
               our
               People
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               believe
               not
               the
               reproachers
               ;
               but
               )
               of
               all
               indifferent
               sober
               men
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               when
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Wadsworth
              
               Minister
               at
               Newington-Buts
               was
               put
               out
               ,
               the
               Parishioners
               came
               to
               me
               with
               a
               Petition
               to
               the
               King
               for
               some
               pity
               to
               their
               souls
               in
               his
               Restoration
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               had
               me
               to
               have
               directed
               them
               how
               to
               get
               it
               delivered
               .
               I
               told
               them
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               attempted
               ,
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               course
               of
               the
               present
               Laws
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               never
               was
               delivered
               (
               that
               I
               know
               of
               .
               )
               But
               when
               I
               read
               it
               ,
               I
               saw
               the
               difference
               between
               man
               and
               man.
               They
               therein
               expressed
               that
               he
               had
               been
               a
               prudent
               ,
               constant
               ,
               painful
               Preacher
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               of
               a
               most
               blameless
               exemplary
               life
               ;
               that
               he
               spent
               all
               that
               he
               had
               in
               charitable
               works
               ;
               that
               he
               visited
               ,
               and
               instructed
               ,
               and
               Catechised
               every
               family
               ,
               house
               by
               house
               ,
               that
               he
               hired
               a
               Minister
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               such
               private
               Catechising
               and
               instructing
               ;
               that
               he
               bought
               Bibles
               to
               give
               all
               the
               poor
               of
               the
               Parish
               that
               could
               not
               buy
               them
               ;
               with
               much
               more
               of
               the
               like
               .
               And
               he
               was
               not
               succesless
               ,
               nor
               is
               not
               since
               his
               silencing
               to
               this
               day
               .
               It
               would
               be
               endless
               to
               multiply
               such
               instances
               of
               the
               now
               silenced
               Ministers
               in
               this
               Land.
               
            
             
               But
               because
               I
               am
               
                 Purus
                 putus
                 Puritanus
              
               ,
               as
               it
               s
               said
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               have
               it
               so
               that
               I
               must
               be
               named
               more
               than
               others
               ,
               as
               one
               by
               whom
               the
               world
               may
               know
               the
               rest
               ,
               even
               with
               an
               
                 Ex
                 uno
                 omnes
              
               ,
               to
               use
               some
               of
               your
               own
               expressions
               ;
               I
               shall
               tell
               you
               what
               was
               my
               course
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               these
               accusations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               My
               body
               being
               exceeding
               weak
               ,
               I
               Preached
               but
               twice
               a
               week
               ,
               once
               on
               the
               Lords-day
               ,
               and
               once
               on
               the
               Market-day
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               which
               I
               Preached
               being
               visible
               in
               above
               seventy
               Books
               ,
               and
               my
               Religion
               described
               so
               fully
               in
               my
               
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               my
               Confession
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Treatises
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               now
               repeat
               ;
               nor
               plead
               for
               it
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               heresie
               ,
               nor
               Phrase-divinity
               (
               as
               they
               now
               speak
               .
               )
               And
               whether
               
                 non
                 sense
              
               ,
               other
               men
               that
               have
               sense
               must
               judg
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               had
               one
               or
               two
               Assistants
               with
               me
               (
               who
               besides
               two
               sequestred
               Ministers
               and
               my self
               )
               were
               maintained
               out
               of
               the
               maintenance
               
               of
               the
               Vicaridg
               (
               and
               at
               last
               an
               augmentation
               for
               a
               Chappel
               .
               )
               One
               of
               these
               Preached
               one
               part
               of
               the
               day
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               twice
               at
               a
               Chappel
               near
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               never
               baptized
               a
               child
               without
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               (
               so
               that
               we
               did
               not
               cast
               out
               that
               )
               ;
               and
               we
               seldom
               prayed
               any
               day
               without
               concluding
               with
               the
               Lords-prayer
               .
               And
               the
               Sacrament
               we
               administred
               oft
               .
               Indeed
               we
               kneeled
               not
               in
               the
               reception
               ,
               because
               we
               had
               liberty
               to
               do
               as
               we
               thought
               fittest
               .
               But
               I
               openly
               told
               them
               that
               I
               judged
               kneeling
               not
               unlawful
               ,
               nor
               would
               refuse
               any
               that
               did
               kneel
               on
               that
               account
               .
               But
               many
               came
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               rest
               kneeled
               not
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               not
               have
               it
               on
               a
               distinct
               day
               by
               themselves
               (
               which
               tended
               to
               division
               )
               ,
               but
               most
               because
               they
               were
               told
               of
               the
               (
               after
               mentioned
               )
               Discipline
               that
               would
               be
               used
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               At
               first
               we
               Catechised
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lords-prayer
               and
               Decalogue
               were
               daily
               repeated
               .
               Afterward
               we
               took
               a
               more
               effectual
               course
               ;
               all
               the
               families
               in
               the
               Town
               came
               to
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               my
               Assistants
               went
               to
               their
               houses
               in
               the
               Parish
               (
               it
               being
               almost
               twenty
               miles
               about
               .
               )
               Mondays
               and
               Tuesdays
               half
               the
               day
               we
               constantly
               spent
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               taking
               about
               fourteen
               families
               a
               week
               between
               two
               of
               us
               .
               We
               first
               heard
               them
               repeat
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lords-prayer
               and
               Decalogue
               .
               Next
               we
               tried
               how
               they
               understood
               some
               part
               of
               them
               .
               Then
               we
               a
               little
               with
               tenderness
               and
               modesty
               enquired
               of
               their
               consent
               ,
               their
               resolution
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               of
               ,
               and
               preparations
               for
               another
               world
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               were
               ashamed
               to
               open
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               we
               urged
               them
               not
               any
               further
               ,
               but
               turned
               our
               speech
               to
               instruction
               and
               exhortation
               .
               And
               the
               superiors
               and
               ancients
               we
               examined
               not
               before
               their
               servants
               or
               children
               ,
               but
               put
               those
               Questions
               ,
               and
               used
               those
               Exhortations
               to
               their
               servants
               and
               children
               in
               their
               hearing
               which
               we
               desired
               them
               themselves
               to
               receive
               .
               And
               we
               still
               concluded
               with
               the
               most
               urgent
               exhortations
               for
               preparation
               for
               death
               and
               judgment
               that
               we
               were
               able
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               was
               meet
               ,
               engaging
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               negligent
               and
               sensual
               ,
               to
               sober
               promises
               of
               another
               course
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               usually
               spent
               about
               an
               hour
               with
               a
               family
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               spent
               my self
               as
               much
               as
               in
               a
               Sermon
               at
               least
               .
               And
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               we
               seldom
               parted
               with
               them
               ,
               without
               some
               signs
               of
               their
               present
               repentance
               ,
               and
               purposes
               of
               amendment
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               But
               our
               method
               being
               punctually
               described
               in
               the
               end
               of
               my
               
                 Reformed
                 Pastor
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               My
               Assistant
               in
               the
               Town
               Mr.
               Sergeant
               ,
               was
               a
               man
               of
               so
               great
               prudence
               ,
               piety
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               peaceableness
               ,
               self-denial
               ,
               and
               blamelesness
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               to
               my
               remembrance
               saw
               him
               in
               anger
               ,
               nor
               ever
               heard
               an
               offensive
               word
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               nor
               ever
               saw
               or
               heard
               of
               an
               offensive
               (
               much
               less
               a
               scandalous
               )
               action
               done
               by
               him
               in
               all
               the
               years
               that
               he
               was
               there
               .
               I
               never
               heard
               him
               grudg
               at
               any
               labour
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               travelled
               as
               aforesaid
               to
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               and
               Preached
               usually
               twice
               each
               Lords-day
               ,
               at
               three
               miles
               distance
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
               )
               Nor
               did
               I
               ever
               hear
               man
               or
               woman
               blame
               him
               for
               any
               word
               or
               deed
               ;
               nor
               ever
               heard
               him
               ask
               what
               money
               he
               should
               have
               ,
               but
               took
               it
               as
               it
               came
               .
               And
               was
               indeed
               as
               a
               willing
               and
               loving
               servant
               unto
               all
               ,
               and
               was
               beloved
               by
               all
               ;
               (
               though
               we
               had
               many
               more
               affectionate
               taking
               Preachers
               .
               )
            
             
               7.
               
               I
               gave
               to
               every
               family
               in
               Town
               and
               Parish
               (
               being
               beside
               a
               great
               Borough
               about
               twenty
               Villages
               )
               a
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               my
               lesser
               Books
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               Book
               I
               wrote
               usually
               as
               many
               as
               my
               Purse
               could
               well
               afford
               .
               And
               to
               every
               Family
               a
               Bible
               ,
               which
               either
               for
               want
               of
               money
               ,
               or
               of
               willingness
               to
               buy
               ,
               had
               none
               ,
               where
               any
               one
               in
               the
               house
               could
               read
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               After
               the
               Lecture
               at
               evening
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               had
               leisure
               and
               will
               ,
               assembled
               at
               my
               Lodgings
               ,
               where
               one
               of
               them
               repeated
               the
               Sermon
               ;
               and
               any
               one
               that
               would
               did
               by
               word
               or
               writing
               ,
               put
               in
               such
               doubts
               about
               the
               things
               delivered
               ,
               the
               solution
               of
               which
               would
               tend
               to
               their
               further
               satisfaction
               ,
               which
               I
               then
               answered
               .
               And
               if
               they
               had
               any
               other
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               they
               offered
               them
               to
               me
               in
               writing
               (
               that
               I
               might
               see
               whether
               they
               were
               fit
               for
               publick
               mention
               )
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               sung
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               and
               I
               or
               one
               of
               them
               did
               pray
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               All
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               County
               whose
               names
               are
               Printed
               in
               our
               Book
               of
               Concord
               ,
               did
               agree
               (
               seeing
               the
               Rulers
               that
               then
               were
               did
               leave
               all
               Discipline
               to
               the
               Churches
               will
               ,
               and
               constrained
               none
               ;
               and
               seeing
               we
               were
               divided
               about
               Church-Government
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               damage
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 would
                 all
                 practise
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 discipline
                 as
                 all
                 three
                 parties
                 ,
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 Presbyterian
                 and
                 Independents
                 were
                 agreed
                 in
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               we
               thought
               enough
               for
               our
               union
               and
               reformation
               )
               and
               leave
               the
               rest
               without
               the
               compass
               of
               our
               agreement
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               Episcopal
               party
               might
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               break
               the
               Laws
               ,
               or
               shut
               them
               out
               ;
               nor
               the
               rest
               say
               ,
               that
               our
               narrow
               principles
               excluded
               them
               from
               our
               Communion
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               Accordingly
               once
               a
               mouth
               I
               had
               a
               meeting
               to
               hear
               and
               admonish
               them
               that
               after
               more
               private
               reproof
               ,
               had
               refused
               repentance
               for
               heinous
               and
               notable
               offences
               ;
               where
               were
               present
               three
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               (
               as
               at
               their
               monthly
               meeting
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               we
               did
               not
               usurp
               their
               power
               )
               and
               above
               twenty
               of
               the
               Seniors
               of
               the
               Town
               and
               Parish
               ,
               (
               not
               as
               Lay-Elders
               or
               Officers
               to
               vote
               ,
               but
               as
               those
               of
               the
               people
               that
               had
               best
               leisure
               and
               advantage
               to
               see
               that
               we
               did
               the
               Church
               no
               wrong
               )
               and
               two
               or
               three
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               three
               or
               four
               elected
               Deacons
               .
               Where
               our
               chief
               trouble
               was
               with
               drunkards
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               praying
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               peace
               among
               the
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               maintain
               their
               unity
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               next
               day
               of
               every
               month
               ,
               the
               Neighbour-ministers
               met
               at
               the
               Lecture
               ,
               and
               afterward
               at
               an
               Ordinary
               in
               an
               honest
               neighbours
               private
               house
               ;
               where
               if
               any
               of
               our
               Parishes
               obstinately
               refused
               repentance
               for
               drunkenness
               or
               such
               open
               heinous
               sin
               ,
               he
               was
               gently
               admonished
               and
               exhorted
               before
               all
               the
               Ministers
               .
               But
               our
               usual
               work
               was
               a
               Disputation
               on
               some
               useful
               point
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               to
               exercise
               and
               edifie
               the
               younger
               sort
               ,
               where
               were
               usually
               present
               about
               twenty
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               some
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               sober
               ,
               Episcopal
               Divines
               that
               were
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               who
               were
               constant
               or
               frequent
               helpers
               of
               us
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Good
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Mar.
                 Johnson
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Those
               open
               great
               offenders
               who
               before
               these
               Ministers
               also
               refused
               to
               profess
               Repentance
               ,
               I
               did
               three
               Lords-days
               as
               gently
               and
               affectionately
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               admonish
               publickly
               before
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               some
               days
               publickly
               prayed
               for
               their
               Repentance
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               refused
               not
               ,
               they
               there
               consest
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               desired
               the
               Churches
               prayers
               for
               their
               pardon
               and
               reformation
               .
               But
               if
               they
               still
               refused
               ,
               I
               declared
               them
               unfit
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               required
               the
               Church
               to
               avoid
               their
               Communion
               ;
               and
               we
               used
               no
               other
               Excommunication
               .
               But
               this
               discipline
               we
               used
               on
               none
               but
               those
               that
               consented
               to
               it
               before
               ,
               and
               not
               over
               any
               that
               would
               rather
               forsake
               our
               Communion
               than
               submit
               to
               it
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               think
               I
               did
               them
               wrong
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               people
               of
               the
               place
               also
               did
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               I
               ,
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               their
               neighbours
               good
               :
               1.
               
               By
               their
               unity
               and
               concord
               .
               2.
               
               By
               their
               humility
               and
               blameless
               lives
               .
               3.
               
               They
               met
               in
               the
               houses
               of
               many
               of
               those
               that
               were
               ablest
               to
               
               help
               them
               ;
               on
               
                 Saturday
                 ▪
              
               nights
               ,
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               last
               Lords-days
               Exhortations
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Lords-days
               twice
               to
               repeat
               the
               Sermons
               preacht
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               sing
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               and
               pray
               together
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               these
               meetings
               I
               refer
               (
               not
               to
               the
               enemies
               of
               all
               things
               that
               favour
               of
               diligence
               for
               a
               mans
               soul
               ,
               but
               )
               to
               all
               that
               know
               what
               a
               soul
               is
               worth
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               due
               from
               the
               Creature
               to
               his
               Creator
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               information
               of
               an
               ignorant
               man.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Many
               families
               had
               no
               one
               that
               could
               read
               ;
               and
               such
               were
               also
               the
               most
               ignorant
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               a
               holy
               use
               of
               the
               Lords-day
               but
               what
               they
               did
               at
               Church
               ,
               unless
               they
               took
               their
               neighbours
               help
               .
               And
               time
               on
               any
               day
               is
               precious
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               away
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               persons
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               could
               remember
               but
               little
               of
               a
               Sermon
               by
               once
               hearing
               ;
               yea
               twice
               was
               too
               little
               with
               the
               most
               .
               And
               we
               preach
               not
               only
               to
               be
               
                 heard
                 and
                 admired
              
               ,
               but
               to
               edifie
               souls
               ;
               and
               how
               great
               a
               discouragement
               is
               it
               to
               a
               faithful
               Minister
               ,
               to
               bestow
               his
               time
               and
               labour
               in
               preparing
               and
               speaking
               that
               which
               so
               nearly
               concerneth
               his
               auditors
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               it
               as
               seed
               by
               the
               high-way
               side
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               it
               all
               die
               in
               the
               hearing
               ,
               and
               carried
               no
               further
               than
               the
               Church-doors
               .
               If
               I
               taught
               a
               School
               of
               boys
               ,
               or
               sent
               my
               servant
               but
               on
               certain
               businesses
               for
               my self
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               be
               willing
               that
               all
               my
               words
               should
               go
               no
               further
               .
               And
               old
               ignorant
               men
               do
               hardlier
               learn
               than
               boys
               ;
               and
               heavenly
               Doctrine
               is
               more
               hardly
               remembered
               than
               common
               business
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Lords-day
               had
               been
               but
               a
               time
               of
               leave
               to
               use
               such
               helps
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               duty
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               it
               for
               a
               great
               mercy
               to
               have
               leave
               to
               spend
               that
               time
               in
               seeking
               God
               ,
               and
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               which
               else
               would
               be
               lost
               ,
               or
               spent
               in
               trifles
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Our
               people
               were
               generally
               poor
               labourers
               ,
               that
               could
               spare
               so
               little
               time
               for
               such
               things
               on
               the
               week-days
               (
               but
               what
               they
               did
               in
               their
               Shops
               at
               their
               work
               )
               that
               it
               must
               be
               now
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Common
               charity
               and
               many
               Scripture-precepts
               oblige
               all
               good
               Christians
               to
               help
               to
               edifie
               and
               save
               their
               neighbours
               by
               all
               just
               and
               lawful
               means
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               found
               by
               great
               experience
               ,
               that
               it
               greatly
               increased
               knowledg
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               piety
               in
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               so
               far
               was
               it
               from
               causing
               sects
               or
               heresies
               ,
               or
               contempt
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               private
               mens
               Preaching
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               chief
               of
               
               all
               means
               that
               ever
               I
               found
               successful
               against
               these
               exorbitancies
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               those
               Pastors
               that
               cried
               down
               such
               meetings
               as
               Conventicles
               ,
               and
               restrained
               the
               people
               from
               meeting
               to
               repeat
               or
               pray
               ,
               did
               thereby
               occasion
               them
               to
               go
               further
               in
               their
               undertakings
               than
               they
               ought
               .
               I
               still
               found
               that
               to
               let
               them
               do
               what
               belonged
               to
               them
               as
               private
               men
               ,
               was
               the
               means
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               that
               which
               belonged
               only
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               needful
               meetings
               in
               their
               houses
               in
               due
               subordination
               to
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Church-assemblies
               ,
               was
               the
               best
               way
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               schismatical
               meetings
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Church-assemblies
               .
               Yea
               ,
               that
               to
               drive
               them
               hard
               on
               to
               their
               proper
               duty
               in
               their
               families
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               ignorant
               neighbours
               ,
               was
               the
               best
               way
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               neither
               ability
               nor
               leisure
               for
               more
               ,
               which
               belonged
               not
               to
               them
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               principal
               cause
               that
               we
               had
               no
               sects
               nor
               divisions
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               if
               any
               man
               come
               with
               his
               exceptions
               against
               such
               meetings
               as
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               I
               only
               answer
               him
               ,
               1.
               
               Try
               it
               as
               much
               as
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               before
               you
               condemn
               you
               know
               not
               what
               .
               2.
               
               Will
               you
               do
               nothing
               to
               help
               the
               people
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               lyable
               to
               no
               abuse
               ,
               or
               inconvenience
               ?
               Then
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               Reason
               it self
               must
               be
               renounced
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               more
               abused
               than
               such
               private
               meetings
               .
               3.
               
               See
               that
               you
               be
               not
               more
               afraid
               of
               sects
               ,
               than
               of
               mens
               apparent
               ungodliness
               and
               damnation
               .
               4.
               
               And
               see
               that
               
                 it
                 be
                 not
              
               your
               own
               want
               of
               skill
               and
               diligence
               ,
               that
               makes
               you
               oppose
               that
               means
               which
               you
               cannot
               guide
               and
               manage
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 :
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 a
                 long
                 story
                 of
                 your
                 doings
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 otherwise
                 throughout
                 the
                 land
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 then
                 many
                 Sectaries
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 impute
                 to
                 us
                 your
                 own
                 misdoings
                 as
                 theirs
                 .
                 We
                 justifie
                 not
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 in
                 their
                 principles
                 or
                 practises
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 Presbyterian
                 and
                 Independents
                 ,
                 the
                 writings
                 which
                 they
                 all
                 agreed
                 to
                 ,
                 will
                 partly
                 tell
                 you
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 Doctrine
                 they
                 agreed
                 
                 to
                 Preach
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Catechisms
                 they
                 shew
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 Lords-Prayer
                 and
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 use
                 also
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 casting
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Directory
                 they
                 advise
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 singular
                 in
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 soon
                 learn
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 enquire
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 
                   Bewdeley
                   ,
                   Stourbridg
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 round
                 about
                 me
                 .
                 Nay
                 when
                 our
                 two
                 Agreements
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 Catechising
                 and
                 personal
                 Conference
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 common
                 concord
                 in
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 were
                 subscribed
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 County
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 adjoining
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 visible
                 there
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 imagine
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 subscribed
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 County
                 only
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 Printed
                 Agreements
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Westmorland
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Counties
                 agreed
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 courses
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Essex
                   ,
                   Wiltshire
                   ,
                   Dorsetshire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 had
                 begun
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 Diocesans
                 hath
                 released
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 
                   casting
                   out
                   all
                   Discipline
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   examinations
                
                 and
                 severities
                 ,
                 are
                 hardly
                 reconcileable
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   not
                   administring
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   examining
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   before
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 our
                 Countrys
                 ,
                 we
                 
                   used
                   not
                   such
                   examinations
                
                 ;
                 because
                 our
                 foresaid
                 ordinary
                 
                   Catechising
                   and
                   conference
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 our
                 
                   requiring
                   a
                   publick
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   transition
                   of
                   the
                   youth
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   state
                   of
                   Infant-membership
                   into
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   adult
                   ,
                
                 (
                 described
                 by
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 )
                 did
                 better
                 answer
                 their
                 necessities
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 6
                 Obj.
              
               But
               all
               this
               while
               you
               lived
               in
               Sequestrations
               upon
               other
               mens
               estates
               ,
               and
               eat
               other
               mens
               bread
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               never
               made
               restitution
               ;
               and
               how
               then
               can
               you
               think
               your
               merits
               are
               such
               as
               may
               plead
               for
               your
               readmission
               :
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               Mr.
               Durel
               and
               many
               others
               have
               told
               the
               world
               and
               your self
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               reward
               for
               your
               military
               service
               you
               had
               a
               good
               Benefice
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               another
               only
               for
               his
               fidelity
               was
               cast
               out
               ;
               with
               what
               conscience
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               see
               you
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Reader
               ,
               seeing
               it
               's
               the
               pleasure
               of
               Mr.
               Durel
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               
               more
               to
               
                 call
                 out
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 cull
                 out
                 the
                 matter
              
               with
               which
               the
               world
               must
               be
               thus
               troubled
               ,
               I
               intreat
               thee
               to
               pardon
               my
               
                 personal
                 narratives
              
               ,
               for
               which
               were
               it
               not
               that
               they
               lay
               the
               interest
               of
               so
               
                 many
                 of
                 my
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               of
               
                 my
                 writings
              
               and
               office
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               pardon
               my self
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               the
               world
               then
               know
               that
               these
               Ministers
               whom
               we
               succeeded
               were
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               Secular
               power
               that
               bore
               sway
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               those
               that
               succeeded
               them
               .
               If
               you
               know
               of
               one
               Minister
               of
               a
               hundred
               that
               was
               the
               agent
               in
               that
               work
               ,
               let
               that
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               innocent
               hear
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               
                 people
                 of
                 each
                 Parish
              
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               the
               
                 accusers
                 ,
                 witnesses
              
               ,
               and
               sollicitors
               of
               the
               cause
               ;
               who
               beg'd
               for
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               a
               better
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               concerned
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               souls
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               it
               was
               somewhat
               an
               excusable
               error
               in
               the
               Ministers
               that
               succeeded
               them
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               if
               the
               Parliament
               or
               any
               Usurpers
               ,
               did
               turn
               out
               the
               former
               Ministers
               of
               any
               place
               ,
               the
               people
               should
               not
               therefore
               be
               left
               as
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               all
               Gods
               Worship
               be
               forsaken
               ,
               and
               the
               doors
               shut
               up
               as
               in
               the
               Venetian
               and
               other
               Interdicts
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               this
               for
               ten
               or
               twelve
               years
               together
               ,
               yea
               almost
               twenty
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               the
               Parliament
               had
               cast
               out
               the
               overseers
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               or
               the
               nurses
               of
               your
               children
               ,
               it
               's
               hard
               that
               all
               they
               that
               after
               relieved
               them
               ,
               and
               saved
               their
               lives
               ,
               must
               be
               accused
               as
               so
               greatly
               injurious
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               's
               hard
               that
               when
               the
               love
               of
               souls
               doth
               make
               them
               unweariedly
               spend
               themselves
               for
               the
               peoples
               good
               ,
               that
               this
               should
               be
               one
               of
               their
               unpardonable
               crimes
               !
               How
               different
               are
               mens
               judgments
               of
               vice
               and
               virtue
               ?
               and
               they
               did
               think
               also
               that
               really
               before
               God
               and
               man
               the
               Salary
               was
               for
               the
               work
               .
               And
               if
               they
               had
               a
               lawful
               calling
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               so
               to
               the
               Salary
               .
               They
               thought
               that
               if
               a
               Pilot
               of
               a
               Ship
               were
               on
               pretence
               of
               insufficiency
               and
               utter
               ignorance
               cast
               out
               by
               usurpers
               of
               the
               power
               ,
               that
               all
               Shipping
               must
               not
               therefore
               stand
               still
               ,
               nor
               all
               men
               be
               proclaimed
               sinners
               that
               take
               the
               place
               and
               maintenance
               .
               I
               justifie
               not
               their
               reasons
               ;
               but
               I
               may
               tell
               you
               my
               opinion
               ,
               that
               being
               young
               men
               (
               mostly
               )
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               that
               had
               little
               or
               nothing
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               well
               otherwise
               have
               got
               bread
               and
               clothing
               ,
               much
               less
               Books
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               House-room
               ,
               &c.
               nor
               long
               have
               Preached
               without
               bread
               and
               clothing
               .
               And
               I
               knew
               few
               of
               them
               that
               when
               they
               were
               cast
               out
               ,
               were
               able
               to
               refund
               or
               restore
               that
               which
               bought
               them
               bread
               and
               
               fire
               ,
               and
               clothing
               ;
               unless
               you
               would
               sell
               them
               as
               slaves
               to
               work
               it
               out
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               speak
               truth
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               thought
               it
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               yea
               very
               good
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               those
               (
               how
               many
               such
               there
               were
               I
               meddle
               not
               now
               )
               ,
               that
               were
               utterly
               unable
               for
               the
               work
               of
               that
               office
               ,
               or
               grosly
               (
               and
               long-uncurable
               )
               vicious
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               called
               by
               
                 Mr.
                 Durel
              
               to
               speak
               for
               my self
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Mr.
                 Durel
              
               did
               you
               ever
               know
               either
               me
               or
               the
               man
               you
               speak
               of
               that
               was
               cast
               out
               ,
               or
               ever
               hear
               or
               see
               the
               articles
               against
               him
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               fye
               man
               ,
               what
               doing
               is
               this
               for
               a
               French
               Divine
               of
               so
               much
               learning
               ,
               and
               a
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               !
            
             
               But
               because
               you
               talk
               to
               the
               world
               of
               things
               that
               you
               never
               knew
               ,
               let
               your
               patience
               bear
               while
               I
               trouble
               you
               and
               the
               Readers
               with
               the
               story
               which
               you
               extort
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Long
               Parliament
               sate
               1640
               ,
               and
               shewed
               a
               forwardness
               to
               reform
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               all
               Countrys
               fled
               to
               them
               with
               Petitions
               ,
               that
               thought
               they
               greatly
               needed
               better
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               too
               many
               in
               dislike
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               Rails
               ,
               and
               Lords-day
               dancing
               ,
               which
               they
               judged
               hardly
               of
               .
               And
               among
               others
               many
               people
               of
               Kiderminster
               drew
               up
               Articles
               against
               their
               Vicar
               ,
               under
               three
               general
               Heads
               ,
               Insufficiency
               ,
               and
               
                 Negligence
                 ,
                 Scandal
              
               and
               Innovation
               .
               (
               True
               or
               false
               I
               am
               not
               now
               telling
               you
               )
               ,
               With
               these
               their
               Agents
               go
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               Vicar
               after
               them
               ,
               where
               seeing
               how
               matters
               went
               ,
               he
               got
               the
               people
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Herbert
              
               to
               yield
               to
               this
               agreement
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 chuse
                 a
                 Lecturer
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 Vicar
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 Vicaridg
                 to
                 read
                 Common-prayer
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 forbidding
                 him
                 to
                 preach
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 hindered
                 not
                 the
                 Lecturer
                 .
                 )
              
               For
               which
               he
               bound
               himself
               in
               a
               Bond
               of
               500l
               .
               to
               pay
               the
               said
               Lecturer
               
                 Threescore
                 pounds
                 a
                 year
              
               .
               After
               this
               agreement
               ,
               the
               Bayliff
               and
               Improp●iator
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               sent
               to
               me
               to
               Bridgrorth
               where
               I
               lived
               ,
               to
               invite
               me
               to
               accept
               
                 this
                 Lecture
              
               .
               At
               last
               I
               came
               and
               Preached
               there
               twice
               every
               Lords-day
               ,
               and
               a
               Thursday-Lecture
               every
               fort-night
               ,
               besides
               Funeral-Sermons
               ,
               &c.
               for
               about
               a
               year
               and
               half
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               time
               I
               never
               heard
               or
               knew
               that
               the
               Vicar
               Preached
               above
               twice
               ,
               (
               though
               indeed
               before
               and
               since
               he
               Preached
               once
               a
               Quarter
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               once
               in
               half
               a
               year
               ;
               (
               I
               am
               not
               now
               concern'd
               to
               tell
               you
               how
               .
               )
               Being
               driven
               away
               at
               the
               end
               of
               a
               year
               and
               half
               by
               the
               Wars
               ,
               I
               came
               again
               by
               the
               peoples
               importunity
               ,
               when
               the
               War
               was
               ended
               ,
               (
               about
               four
               years
               after
               .
               )
               For
               all
               that
               time
               I
               never
               
               asked
               the
               Vicar
               for
               a
               farthing
               according
               to
               his
               Bond
               ,
               though
               I
               was
               forced
               away
               .
               But
               before
               I
               came
               back
               to
               them
               (
               without
               any
               concurrence
               of
               mine
               )
               they
               had
               again
               Articled
               against
               the
               Vicar
               as
               before
               ,
               (
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 utterly
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 preach
                 once
                 a
                 Quarter
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 Wife
                 (
                 though
                 fully
                 conformable
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 hear
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               such
               stuff
               ;
               to
               which
               certain
               Witnesses
               ,
               (
               well
               accounted
               of
               for
               veracity
               by
               the
               people
               )
               took
               their
               Oaths
               :
               Whereupon
               the
               Vicar
               was
               sequestred
               by
               the
               Committee
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Vicaridg
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 neighbours
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 profits
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 to
                 officiate
                 the
                 cure
                 .
              
               After
               this
               the
               people
               importune
               me
               to
               take
               it
               :
               I
               absolutely
               denied
               it
               .
               They
               followed
               me
               at
               Coventry
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               with
               importunity
               ;
               and
               I
               still
               refused
               it
               .
               Only
               I
               told
               them
               that
               by
               an
               augmentation
               which
               I
               procured
               ,
               making
               my
               60l
               .
               a
               hundred
               ,
               and
               a
               House
               ,
               I
               would
               come
               to
               be
               only
               their
               Lecturer
               as
               before
               .
               When
               they
               could
               not
               move
               me
               ,
               they
               consented
               .
               And
               lest
               any
               misinterpretation
               should
               be
               after
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               or
               any
               
                 Mr.
                 Durel
              
               have
               a
               pretence
               of
               accusation
               )
               ,
               I
               got
               all
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               chief
               of
               the
               whole
               Town
               together
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Town-Hall
                 openly
                 ,
                 they
                 subscribed
                 an
                 agreement
                 with
                 me
                 to
                 pay
                 me
              
               100l
               ▪
               
                 per
                 Ann.
                 as
                 their
                 Lecturer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 should
                 accrew
                 from
                 the
                 Vicaridg
                 .
              
               Which
               writing
               I
               think
               I
               have
               yet
               to
               shew
               .
               After
               this
               they
               chose
               an
               Assistant
               to
               do
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               work
               ;
               and
               the
               Sequestrators
               gathered
               the
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               never
               gave
               any
               account
               to
               me
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               had
               I
               any
               title
               to
               them
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               some
               one
               put
               it
               into
               the
               peoples
               heads
               that
               some
               other
               would
               get
               in
               and
               take
               the
               place
               :
               Whereupon
               to
               keep
               out
               others
               they
               went
               privately
               and
               got
               the
               Committee
               to
               give
               them
               an
               Order
               to
               put
               me
               in
               the
               sequestred
               Vicaridg
               ,
               which
               they
               kept
               privately
               to
               themselves
               for
               their
               own
               Indemnity
               .
               And
               I
               never
               once
               saw
               it
               ,
               till
               just
               the
               day
               that
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               now
               reigning
               went
               into
               Worcester
               ,
               and
               the
               Town
               was
               full
               of
               Soldiers
               of
               both
               sides
               ;
               one
               of
               them
               came
               and
               brought
               me
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               intreated
               me
               to
               keep
               it
               as
               my
               own
               .
               I
               told
               him
               I
               would
               not
               take
               it
               ,
               nor
               keep
               it
               as
               my
               own
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               leave
               it
               in
               the
               house
               for
               safety
               for
               their
               indemnity
               .
               And
               these
               men
               thus
               used
               my
               name
               only
               for
               their
               security
               ;
               And
               when
               I
               knew
               it
               ,
               and
               asked
               them
               whether
               any
               of
               the
               money
               they
               gave
               me
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Tythes
               ,
               they
               told
               me
               that
               the
               60
               ,
               which
               was
               my
               due
               by
               bond
               before
               ,
               and
               an
               Augmentation
               granted
               by
               the
               Parliament
               to
               a
               Chappel
               ,
               was
               more
               than
               I
               had
               .
               And
               they
               used
               my
               name
               in
               letting
               their
               Tythes
               ;
               which
               when
               I
               knew
               what
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               
               I
               consented
               to
               for
               their
               Indemnity
               .
               And
               this
               was
               my
               taking
               the
               Sequestration
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               
                 riches
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 reward
                 of
                 my
                 military
                 service
              
               ,
               the
               last
               is
               a
               putid
               falshood
               :
               and
               the
               case
               of
               the
               former
               is
               this
               :
               I
               was
               offered
               in
               my
               native
               Country
               a
               Parsonage
               accounted
               worth
               
                 500l
                 .
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               and
               my
               choice
               of
               others
               not
               much
               worse
               .
               I
               never
               had
               any
               thought
               of
               taking
               them
               ,
               but
               of
               returning
               to
               my
               former
               work
               .
               The
               Agreement
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Vicar
               himself
               ;
               and
               the
               Articles
               against
               him
               first
               that
               moved
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               
                 for
                 his
                 fidelity
                 about
                 the
                 War
              
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 disagreed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 year
                 and
                 half
                 before
                 the
                 Wars
                 .
              
               When
               I
               returned
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               100l
               .
               which
               they
               agreed
               to
               pay
               me
               and
               an
               house
               ,
               I
               had
               usually
               but
               90l
               .
               and
               sometimes
               80l
               .
               and
               a
               few
               rooms
               in
               the
               top
               of
               another
               mans
               house
               .
               And
               I
               never
               asked
               them
               for
               more
               .
               The
               Vicaridg
               they
               told
               me
               they
               used
               to
               let
               at
               Sevenscore
               or
               Eightscore
               pound
               almost
               ,
               (
               now
               worth
               more
               )
               ;
               of
               this
               my
               Assistant
               was
               to
               have
               threescore
               or
               more
               ,
               but
               seldom
               had
               near
               so
               much
               ;
               
                 6l
                 .
                 per.
                 Ann.
              
               went
               to
               the
               King
               and
               chief
               Lord
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               then
               spake
               .
               )
               The
               Fifths
               the
               Vicar
               had
               ;
               and
               they
               told
               me
               they
               gave
               him
               more
               ,
               about
               
                 40l
                 per
                 Ann.
                 10l
              
               .
               a
               year
               an
               old
               conformable
               Curate
               at
               a
               Chappel
               had
               ;
               and
               Taxes
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               ,
               &c.
               had
               something
               .
               This
               80
               or
               90l
               which
               I
               had
               ,
               was
               far
               from
               defraying
               my
               necessary
               charges
               .
               I
               kept
               no
               family
               but
               one
               servant
               .
               I
               spent
               as
               little
               on
               my self
               as
               most
               men
               of
               my
               calling
               .
               When
               I
               had
               kept
               usually
               one
               boy
               or
               more
               at
               the
               University
               ,
               and
               paid
               for
               Bibles
               ,
               and
               other
               Books
               ,
               and
               teaching
               some
               poor
               peoples
               children
               to
               read
               ,
               with
               other
               necessary
               helps
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               particularly
               my
               poor
               Relations
               ,
               my
               Stipend
               was
               spent
               before
               my
               charges
               were
               defrayed
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Vicaridg-house
               (
               which
               was
               large
               and
               private
               )
               I
               know
               not
               what
               is
               within
               the
               doors
               .
               From
               the
               first
               day
               of
               its
               Sequestration
               till
               my
               coming
               away
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               fourteen
               years
               ,
               I
               never
               set
               my
               foot
               within
               the
               doors
               ,
               much
               less
               disturbed
               the
               Vicar
               in
               his
               possession
               ,
               even
               when
               Cromwell
               published
               a
               Declaration
               for
               the
               removal
               of
               all
               sequestred
               Ministers
               from
               the
               Parsonage
               or
               Vicaridg-houses
               ,
               and
               two
               miles
               from
               the
               place
               ;
               but
               I
               contented
               my self
               with
               the
               rooms
               aforesaid
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               Mr.
               Durels
               better
               information
               against
               the
               time
               of
               his
               next
               invective
               against
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               case
               unknown
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               further
               signifieth
               to
               the
               world
               
                 how
                 hardly
                 I
                 parted
                 with
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               such
               usage
               is
               very
               useful
               to
               believers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               what
               to
               expect
               ,
               even
               from
               some
               great
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               present
               evil
               world
               .
               Therefore
               Reader
               ,
               seeing
               such
               men
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               if
               I
               weary
               thee
               with
               one
               more
               of
               my
               own
               stories
               ,
               forgive
               it
               as
               a
               necessary
               trouble
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               When
               General
               Monk
               came
               up
               to
               London
               ,
               I
               came
               away
               from
               the
               place
               I
               was
               at
               before
               the
               Sequestration
               revolved
               to
               the
               Vicar
               :
               When
               the
               King
               was
               restored
               ,
               and
               his
               Declaration
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               was
               published
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               moved
               me
               to
               accept
               a
               Bishoprick
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               )
               ;
               which
               when
               I
               refused
               ,
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               not
               displeasing
               to
               him
               )
               ,
               I
               told
               him
               that
               if
               he
               had
               any
               kindness
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               accept
               of
               my
               continuance
               with
               my
               ancient
               flock
               ,
               as
               a
               satisfying
               expression
               of
               it
               ,
               sobeit
               he
               would
               give
               the
               
                 old
                 Vicar
                 a
                 better
                 place
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               Prebendship
               which
               required
               no
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               some
               
                 sine
                 Cura
              
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               durst
               motion
               him
               to
               no
               other
               .
               )
               To
               which
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               expressed
               readiness
               and
               resolution
               .
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Clare
              
               was
               used
               by
               him
               (
               who
               liveth
               in
               the
               place
               )
               to
               treat
               about
               it
               with
               the
               Vicar
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               so
               ordered
               that
               the
               Vicar
               refused
               unless
               he
               had
               another
               place
               :
               no
               place
               could
               be
               found
               ▪
               My
               Lord
               Chancellor
               would
               not
               put
               such
               a
               man
               (
               pardon
               his
               censure
               )
               ,
               into
               a
               Prebendship
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               dishonour
               the
               Church
               .
               I
               told
               him
               that
               in
               a
               Pastoral
               Cure
               it
               would
               be
               much
               worse
               .
               At
               last
               my
               L.
               Chancellor
               wrote
               a
               Letter
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               to
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Clare
              
               ,
               expostulating
               with
               him
               that
               it
               was
               not
               done
               ,
               and
               telling
               him
               that
               it
               was
               his
               Majesties
               Desire
               ;
               and
               speaking
               more
               of
               my
               desert
               and
               his
               Majesties
               favour
               than
               I
               will
               recite
               ;
               and
               promising
               that
               his
               own
               Steward
               should
               pay
               yearly
               to
               the
               Vicar
               the
               full
               value
               of
               the
               Vicaridg
               if
               he
               would
               resign
               it
               to
               me
               .
               And
               he
               gave
               me
               the
               Letter
               unsealed
               ,
               and
               I
               took
               a
               copy
               of
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Vicar
               was
               not
               to
               take
               this
               for
               security
               .
               At
               length
               that
               I
               might
               satisfie
               my
               conscience
               and
               people
               to
               the
               utmost
               that
               I
               did
               not
               forsake
               them
               ,
               I
               moved
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               that
               I
               might
               be
               but
               the
               old
               Vicars
               Curate
               ,
               and
               preach
               under
               him
               as
               such
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               or
               nothing
               .
               And
               at
               last
               this
               also
               was
               refused
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Clare
              
               plainly
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               the
               fittest
               man
               in
               England
               for
               the
               place
               if
               I
               would
               conform
               ,
               and
               the
               unfittest
               of
               all
               others
               if
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               interest
               in
               the
               people
               .
               (
               And
               at
               the
               parting
               I
               thank
               him
               ,
               he
               sent
               me
               a
               purse
               of
               money
               ,
               which
               I
               returned
               him
               as
               it
               came
               .
               )
               And
               so
               long
               a
               time
               was
               spent
               in
               attendance
               of
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               before
               this
               business
               came
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               that
               I
               suppose
               it
               is
               all
               the
               occasion
               of
               
               
                 Mr.
                 Durels
              
               conclusion
               ,
               how
               hardly
               I
               let
               go
               a
               good
               Benefice
               so
               ill
               gotten
               .
               So
               that
               Reader
               ,
               
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 Curateship
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 under
                 an
                 old
                 Reading
                 Vicar
                 ,
              
               when
               I
               might
               have
               had
               a
               
                 Bishoprick
                 easily
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
              
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               
                 denied
                 even
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 expectations
                 and
                 attendance
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 heinous
                 crime
                 in
                 a
                 poor
                 silenced
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 ,
              
               and
               worthy
               
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 left
                 on
                 record
                 to
                 posterity
                 as
                 a
                 brand
                 of
                 a
                 mercenary
                 man
                 ,
              
               by
               one
               that
               hath
               at
               least
               more
               Promotions
               than
               one
               .
               And
               thus
               goeth
               the
               History
               of
               this
               age
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               Restitution
               ,
               the
               Vicar
               himself
               is
               so
               well
               satisfied
               of
               my
               dealing
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               the
               Sequestrators
               or
               Trustees
               ,
               (
               who
               indeed
               did
               meddle
               with
               his
               Tythes
               (
               and
               I
               verily
               believe
               more
               to
               their
               loss
               than
               gain
               )
               a
               full
               discharge
               of
               all
               matters
               that
               he
               could
               call
               his
               due
               to
               that
               day
               .
               And
               my
               Lectureship
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               by
               his
               Bond
               to
               allow
               me
               in
               without
               impediment
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               me
               
                 60l
                 .
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               I
               never
               once
               claimed
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               thought
               by
               forbidding
               me
               to
               Preach
               ,
               he
               had
               forfeited
               his
               Bond
               )
               which
               was
               to
               others
               ,
               not
               to
               me
               .
               )
            
             
               And
               now
               if
               their
               own
               Rule
               hold
               ,
               
                 ex
                 uno
                 disce
                 omnes
              
               ,
               you
               see
               how
               the
               Ministers
               of
               England
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 7
                 Obj.
              
               You
               think
               we
               should
               grant
               you
               leave
               to
               Preach
               ;
               but
               what
               leave
               did
               you
               give
               us
               when
               you
               were
               in
               power
               ?
               Then
               such
               requests
               could
               not
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Whom
               do
               you
               speak
               this
               of
               ?
               Of
               all
               the
               silenced
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               some
               ?
               of
               most
               ,
               or
               few
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               were
               never
               at
               all
               in
               any
               other
               power
               ,
               than
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               the
               people
               of
               one
               Parish
               ,
               and
               to
               guide
               them
               by
               Gods
               Word
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               it
               hath
               in
               all
               changes
               been
               my
               lot
               to
               be
               among
               them
               of
               the
               unpleasing
               or
               the
               afflicted
               side
               .
               What
               the
               Parliament
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               Cromwell
               had
               not
               garbelled
               them
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Presbyterians
               seemed
               uppermost
               ,
               I
               was
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               dissenter
               .
               When
               that
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Rump
               was
               uppermost
               ,
               I
               was
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               by
               their
               Order
               sequestred
               ,
               though
               not
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               greatly
               under
               their
               displeasure
               .
               And
               with
               the
               Army
               I
               was
               out
               much
               more
               .
               Cromwell
               was
               not
               for
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               was
               not
               for
               him
               .
               When
               was
               it
               then
               
               that
               we
               were
               in
               Power
               ?
               A
               power
               of
               Ordination
               no
               Minister
               in
               the
               County
               that
               ever
               I
               heard
               of
               ,
               claimed
               or
               used
               .
               None
               of
               us
               did
               Impose
               our
               
                 hands
                 in
                 an
                 Ordination
              
               .
               When
               the
               
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 trying
                 Ministers
              
               cast
               upon
               me
               some
               of
               their
               work
               ,
               I
               disclaimed
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               angry
               importunity
               of
               many
               Episcopal
               Divines
               ,
               that
               were
               referred
               to
               my
               Examination
               ,
               and
               would
               else
               have
               lost
               their
               augmentations
               or
               places
               ,
               prevailed
               with
               me
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               .
               A
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Ministers
               in
               our
               Country
               (
               and
               in
               all
               that
               I
               knew
               )
               were
               never
               removed
               .
               And
               those
               that
               were
               ,
               might
               have
               had
               other
               places
               ;
               and
               I
               knew
               not
               that
               any
               were
               by
               any
               of
               Cromwells
               Orders
               forbidden
               to
               Preach
               or
               use
               the
               Common-Prayer
               in
               private
               houses
               ,
               till
               towards
               the
               later
               part
               of
               his
               Usurpation
               ;
               which
               yet
               I
               never
               knew
               any
               execute
               within
               the
               reach
               of
               my
               (
               then
               )
               acquaintance
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               by
               the
               approbation
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               Certitificates
               ,
               I
               kept
               many
               in
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               (
               even
               the
               Vicars
               own
               Curate
               that
               in
               1640
               was
               cast
               out
               before
               I
               was
               called
               to
               the
               place
               .
               )
               And
               I
               published
               in
               Print
               in
               my
               own
               name
               and
               my
               Brethrens
               ,
               our
               detestation
               of
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               any
               competent
               worthy
               Minister
               for
               his
               judgment
               for
               Episcopacy
               and
               Conformity
               ,
               much
               more
               for
               being
               in
               arms
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               Preaching
               against
               them
               .
               And
               I
               published
               it
               as
               our
               earnest
               request
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               that
               were
               utterly
               ignorant
               ,
               Heretical
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               or
               of
               vicious
               debauched
               lives
               ,
               might
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               other
               opinions
               ,
               or
               Civil
               causes
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               rest
               might
               unite
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               be
               encouraged
               .
               This
               is
               yet
               in
               Print
               .
               And
               I
               met
               with
               few
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               in
               the
               Ministry
               that
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               had
               some
               more
               trial
               as
               to
               practise
               ,
               when
               Cromwell
               forbad
               (
               as
               even
               now
               I
               said
               )
               the
               sequestred
               Ministers
               to
               live
               within
               two
               miles
               of
               their
               old
               Benefice
               ,
               and
               commanded
               t●em
               to
               quit
               the
               houses
               ,
               our
               Vicar
               was
               never
               disturbed
               ,
               nor
               I
               never
               came
               within
               the
               house
               .
               I
               never
               forbad
               him
               to
               preach
               .
            
             
               And
               at
               a
               Chappel
               we
               had
               another
               conformable
               Minister
               that
               read
               Common-prayer
               ,
               and
               said
               somewhat
               like
               a
               Sermon
               often
               ,
               one
               Mr.
               Turner
               ,
               infamous
               for
               ignorance
               ,
               drunkenness
               ,
               railing
               ,
               and
               living
               by
               unlawful
               marryings
               ,
               and
               making
               his
               Ministry
               a
               scorn
               .
               This
               Curate
               I
               connived
               at
               many
               a
               year
               ,
               till
               his
               death
               .
               I
               provided
               a
               Preacher
               at
               first
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               twice
               ,
               to
               be
               resident
               on
               the
               place
               .
               I
               allowed
               Mr.
               Turner
               his
               Stipend
               ,
               but
               intreated
               him
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               Ministry
               .
               For
               besides
               his
               vicious
               life
               ,
               I
               examined
               him
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               perceive
               that
               he
               understood
               scarce
               
               any
               Article
               of
               the
               Faith
               ;
               nor
               had
               the
               fortieth
               part
               of
               the
               knowledg
               or
               ability
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Wevers
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               the
               Plowmen
               of
               the
               Parish
               .
               Musculus
               his
               Common-places
               Englished
               was
               all
               the
               Books
               that
               I
               could
               perceive
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               Preached
               out
               of
               .
               But
               he
               would
               continue
               to
               read
               Common-prayer
               ,
               and
               did
               ,
               though
               he
               might
               have
               had
               his
               Stipend
               as
               much
               without
               it
               .
               Judg
               by
               this
               whether
               we
               were
               over-forward
               to
               silence
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               cast
               them
               out
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               what
               reason
               or
               conscience
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               can
               say
               Cromwell
               ,
               or
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               Rump
               cast
               out
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               therefore
               we
               that
               had
               no
               hand
               in
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               silenced
               ?
               Or
               if
               you
               can
               name
               forty
               Ministers
               in
               England
               (
               as
               I
               cannot
               )
               that
               consented
               unto
               this
               ,
               that
               therefore
               eighteen
               hundred
               that
               never
               consented
               should
               be
               forbidden
               to
               Preach
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               those
               that
               declared
               themselves
               to
               be
               against
               it
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               you
               know
               that
               even
               the
               Usurpers
               allowed
               the
               Wives
               of
               the
               sequestred
               Ministers
               the
               fifth
               part
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               never
               asked
               you
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               either
               the
               unjust
               silencing
               of
               Ministers
               by
               the
               Usurpers
               ,
               was
               
                 well
                 done
              
               ,
               or
               
                 ill
                 done
              
               ?
               If
               
                 ill
                 done
              
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               your
               warning
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               sinning
               as
               they
               did
               ;
               for
               sure
               their
               practices
               seem
               not
               so
               right
               and
               lovely
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               worthy
               of
               imitation
               .
               They
               Beheaded
               Mr.
               Love
               ,
               and
               Imprisoned
               many
               London
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               for
               the
               Kings
               sake
               ;
               and
               you
               think
               not
               ,
               sure
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               therefore
               do
               so
               too
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 8
                 Obj.
              
               But
               we
               are
               not
               to
               distinguish
               of
               Nonconformists
               ,
               when
               Conformity
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               a
               few
               honest
               men
               suffer
               among
               a
               company
               of
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Independents
               ,
               Rebells
               ,
               they
               must
               take
               it
               patiently
               ,
               and
               not
               blame
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               but
               themselves
               that
               chuse
               so
               bad
               companions
               .
               The
               greater
               part
               of
               you
               deserve
               it
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               We
               are
               not
               blaming
               our
               Governours
               ,
               but
               our selves
               ,
               not
               for
               our
               Nonconformity
               ,
               but
               for
               serving
               God
               no
               more
               diligently
               when
               we
               had
               time
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               can
               you
               not
               distinguish
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               just
               ?
               what
               not
               the
               innocent
               from
               the
               guilty
               ?
               nor
               friends
               from
               foes
               ?
               This
               is
               not
               the
               first
               confusion
               and
               evil
               that
               want
               of
               distinguishing
               hath
               caused
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               If
               your
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 your
                 Conformity
              
               be
               more
               necessary
               than
               all
               our
               Preaching
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               will
               help
               more
               souls
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               go
               on
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               prosper
               .
               But
               be
               sure
               that
               you
               are
               not
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Are
               Presbyterians
               so
               intollerable
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               ?
               Or
               will
               the
               bare
               opinion
               ,
               that
               singular
               Churches
               have
               all
               Church-power
               of
               Christs
               institution
               among
               themselves
               ,
               while
               they
               submit
               to
               the
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               prove
               men
               otherwise
               sober
               ,
               to
               be
               unsufferable
               ?
               You
               know
               Dr.
               Hammord
               and
               other
               Episcopal
               Divines
               do
               assert
               an
               Independency
               of
               Diocesan
               Churches
               (
               which
               he
               saith
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               in
               Scripture-times
               had
               no
               Presbyters
               but
               one
               Bishop
               and
               his
               few
               Deacons
               .
               )
               And
               you
               know
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               (
               of
               whose
               judgment
               Bishop
               Reinolds
               and
               many
               Conformists
               have
               profest
               themselves
               to
               be
               )
               maintaineth
               that
               no
               one
               form
               of
               Church-Government
               is
               of
               Divine
               Right
               and
               Institution
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               the
               Independents
               and
               Presbyterians
               refuse
               none
               that
               is
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               are
               you
               sure
               that
               you
               mistake
               not
               ,
               to
               the
               injury
               of
               the
               sufferers
               ?
               I
               can
               tell
               the
               world
               and
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               knew
               but
               one
               Presbyterian
               Minister
               in
               all
               VVorcestershire
               ;
               and
               that
               one
               was
               not
               of
               our
               Association
               ;
               nor
               any
               one
               Independent
               associated
               with
               us
               ,
               (
               though
               there
               were
               three
               
                 worthy
                 Ministers
              
               in
               the
               County
               so
               esteemed
               )
               there
               was
               not
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Associated
                 Ministry
              
               that
               was
               so
               much
               as
               reputed
               Presbyterian
               or
               Independent
               (
               but
               Episcopal
               ,
               some
               were
               ,
               that
               now
               conform
               )
               ;
               much
               less
               Anabaptists
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               Sect
               ;
               but
               held
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               loved
               a
               Christian
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               were
               for
               the
               uniting
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               that
               are
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               things
               necessary
               to
               Church-Communion
               ,
               even
               upon
               the
               ancient
               Primitive
               terms
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               I
               think
               of
               the
               Association
               of
               
                 VVestmorland
                 ,
                 VViltshire
                 ,
                 Dorcetshire
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Countrys
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               by
               their
               Articles
               to
               think
               they
               were
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
            
             
               And
               must
               such
               abundance
               be
               silenced
               for
               the
               opinions
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               whom
               they
               never
               signified
               any
               consent
               to
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 9
                 Obj.
              
               If
               you
               are
               suffered
               to
               Preach
               ,
               you
               will
               but
               confirm
               the
               people
               in
               their
               Nonconformity
               and
               dislike
               of
               the
               Government
               :
               For
               though
               you
               say
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               become
               a
               faction
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               your
               opinions
               :
               and
               what
               confusion
               will
               it
               cause
               ,
               to
               have
               one
               party
               
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               one
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               another
               ;
               yea
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               for
               one
               to
               cross
               the
               baptized
               child
               ,
               and
               another
               not
               ;
               or
               for
               one
               to
               wear
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               another
               a
               Gown
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               this
               imperfect
               life
               that
               shall
               attain
               perfection
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               publick
               good
               be
               done
               without
               any
               inconveniencies
               .
               But
               ,
               O
               cure
               not
               an
               inconvenience
               with
               a
               mischief
               !
               Kill
               not
               a
               fly
               that
               sitteth
               on
               your
               brothers
               forehead
               ,
               with
               a
               Beetle
               or
               a
               Butchers
               axe
               .
               It
               's
               strange
               that
               wise
               men
               can
               be
               so
               partial
               or
               narrow-sighted
               ,
               as
               to
               look
               so
               intensly
               after
               their
               own
               desires
               or
               interests
               ,
               as
               to
               spy
               out
               possibilities
               of
               inconvenience
               ,
               and
               never
               see
               the
               loss
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               great
               calamities
               that
               attend
               the
               other
               way
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               indeed
               are
               you
               conscious
               of
               no
               frailties
               in
               your selves
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               great
               an
               inconvenience
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               successes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               different
               practisings
               of
               the
               Cross
               or
               Surplice
               ?
               Are
               you
               humble
               men
               ,
               and
               teachers
               of
               humility
               ?
               Do
               you
               know
               your selves
               ,
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               to
               know
               themselves
               ?
               Are
               you
               penitent
               men
               ,
               and
               Preachers
               of
               Repentance
               ?
               and
               yet
               have
               never
               found
               any
               thing
               more
               injurious
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               ends
               of
               your
               office
               in
               all
               your
               Preaching
               ,
               praying
               and
               ministration
               ,
               than
               the
               not
               using
               of
               a
               Cross
               or
               Surplice
               ?
               Forgive
               me
               if
               I
               ask
               you
               ,
               whether
               you
               dare
               appear
               before
               God
               with
               no
               better
               a
               Repentance
               ?
               and
               what
               a
               Pharisee
               could
               say
               more
               than
               ,
               
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 bad
                 as
                 this
                 Puritan
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 the
                 Cross
                 or
                 Surplice
                 ?
              
               But
               I
               suppose
               you
               will
               confess
               that
               you
               have
               much
               worse
               Ministerial
               failings
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               should
               you
               not
               be
               impartial
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Veniam
                 petimusque
                 damusque
                 vicissim
              
               ?
               I
               verily
               thought
               when
               I
               entered
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               of
               all
               my
               School
               masters
               ,
               the
               tipling
               Readers
               before-mentioned
               ,
               were
               more
               useful
               to
               the
               Church
               than
               an
               Amesius
               ,
               a
               Hildersham
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               not
               conceit
               affright
               you
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               let
               not
               so
               many
               pay
               so
               dear
               for
               your
               causeless
               fears
               :
               It
               is
               in
               your
               power
               more
               than
               in
               ours
               ,
               to
               prevent
               all
               the
               feared
               inconveniences
               of
               our
               Preaching
               .
               It
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               needless
               Impositions
               are
               the
               great
               cause
               of
               factions
               and
               divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               We
               heretofore
               instanced
               to
               you
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Imposition
               what
               gesture
               to
               sing
               a
               Psalm
               in
               ,
               or
               to
               hear
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               and
               about
               these
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               a
               contention
               .
               But
               about
               the
               Sacrament-gesture
               ,
               and
               bowing
               rather
               at
               the
               Name
               
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               than
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               God
               ;
               there
               is
               Imposition
               ,
               and
               there
               's
               Contention
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               far
               more
               difference
               between
               your
               
                 Cathedral
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               your
               common
               Parish-Worship
               ,
               than
               between
               the
               users
               and
               not
               users
               of
               a
               Cross
               and
               Surplice
               :
               And
               yet
               it
               causeth
               no
               such
               Factions
               .
               1.
               
               If
               you
               say
               that
               it
               is
               because
               they
               differ
               not
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               in
               Practice
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               's
               more
               than
               you
               know
               .
               I
               believe
               you
               would
               have
               some
               more
               Nonconformists
               ,
               if
               you
               everywhere
               imposed
               the
               Cathedral-Worship
               .
               And
               2.
               we
               shall
               be
               known
               to
               differ
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               whether
               we
               preach
               or
               worship
               with
               you
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               some
               of
               you
               (
               as
               Dr.
               Heylin
               ,
               and
               the
               Answerer
               of
               a
               parcel
               of
               our
               Reply
               to
               you
               )
               are
               against
               the
               use
               of
               any
               prayers
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               but
               the
               Liturgy
               ;
               and
               some
               against
               praying
               there
               before
               Sermon
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               
                 bidding
                 prayer
              
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               .
               And
               most
               of
               you
               practice
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               maketh
               no
               division
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Nay
               ,
               when
               bowing
               towards
               the
               Altar
               was
               recommended
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               1640
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               Imposed
               ,
               but
               men
               desired
               not
               to
               judg
               one
               another
               about
               it
               .
               And
               why
               might
               not
               Crossing
               be
               under
               the
               like
               liberty
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               even
               in
               Doctrinals
               (
               which
               are
               more
               than
               Ceremonies
               )
               you
               know
               what
               a
               notorious
               difference
               there
               is
               among
               your selves
               ?
               Some
               called
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               preaching
               for
               it
               :
               some
               that
               think
               ,
               and
               preach
               against
               it
               :
               some
               preach
               for
               Original
               sin
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               Taylor
               writeth
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               can
               bear
               with
               one
               another
               .
               Yea
               ,
               how
               many
               new
               Doctrines
               hath
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               published
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               Ministry
               is
               tollerable
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               Yea
               ,
               even
               about
               the
               matters
               of
               State
               ,
               you
               know
               what
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               hath
               said
               against
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               altered
               ,
               for
               the
               Papists
               sake
               :
               And
               yet
               what
               Faction
               hath
               this
               caused
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               Yea
               ,
               you
               should
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               policies
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               their
               Hierarchy
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               alloweth
               such
               diversities
               of
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Rules
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               all
               humors
               are
               thereby
               fitted
               ▪
               and
               every
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               mind
               of
               an
               odd
               and
               stricter
               way
               ,
               may
               find
               a
               time
               or
               society
               for
               his
               turn
               .
               And
               will
               not
               the
               long
               experience
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Church
               ,
               do
               something
               to
               convince
               you
               of
               your
               mistake
               ?
            
             
             
               4.
               
               But
               what
               confusion
               will
               it
               be
               for
               a
               man
               to
               forbear
               a
               Surplice
               every
               day
               ,
               when
               many
               of
               your
               own
               forbear
               it
               most
               days
               ,
               and
               wear
               it
               but
               seldom
               ,
               and
               this
               without
               confusion
               ?
               And
               what
               if
               a
               child
               be
               uncrossed
               ,
               when
               the
               Parents
               so
               desire
               it
               ,
               or
               done
               by
               another
               when
               they
               desire
               it
               ?
               What
               confusion
               is
               this
               ?
               Why
               may
               not
               a
               little
               measure
               of
               brotherly
               love
               serve
               ,
               to
               procure
               mutual
               patience
               in
               that
               which
               is
               no
               injury
               to
               any
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               bowing
               towards
               the
               Altar
               ,
               where
               you
               think
               it
               may
               serve
               turn
               without
               uniformity
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               that
               which
               I
               would
               chiefly
               have
               you
               mind
               is
               ,
               that
               your
               own
               way
               will
               cross
               your
               ends
               and
               interest
               much
               more
               than
               this
               which
               we
               propose
               to
               you
               .
               It
               is
               long
               since
               you
               told
               me
               your
               thoughts
               (
               some
               of
               you
               )
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Ministers
               were
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               the
               people
               would
               conform
               ,
               and
               be
               reduced
               :
               And
               since
               I
               told
               you
               ,
               I
               was
               assured
               you
               were
               mistaken
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               very
               great
               increase
               of
               the
               peoples
               disaffection
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               divisions
               .
               You
               have
               since
               had
               seventeen
               years
               tryal
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               true
               or
               not
               !
               Alas
               ,
               that
               England
               must
               suffer
               so
               much
               ,
               while
               the
               Bishops
               are
               learning
               how
               to
               rule
               ,
               and
               do
               their
               office
               ,
               yea
               learning
               that
               which
               weaker
               persons
               easily
               perceive
               ?
               Alas
               !
               that
               so
               many
               thousand
               Souls
               must
               pay
               so
               dear
               ,
               for
               a
               few
               mens
               experience
               ?
               I
               know
               you
               say
               that
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Laws
               are
               not
               strictly
               executed
               :
               But
               I
               suppose
               you
               know
               how
               many
               Ministers
               (
               such
               as
               the
               world
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               )
               have
               layen
               long
               in
               the
               Jayls
               ,
               in
               Devonshire
               ,
               in
               Somersetshire
               ,
               in
               Dorsetshire
               ,
               in
               Worcestershire
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               other
               Counties
               ;
               and
               also
               how
               many
               of
               the
               Laity
               have
               suffered
               their
               three
               months
               Imprisonment
               ,
               and
               some
               much
               more
               :
               and
               how
               little
               all
               this
               hath
               served
               your
               turn
               ;
               and
               how
               much
               further
               you
               would
               carry
               on
               your
               severity
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               :
               But
               I
               know
               you
               are
               not
               like
               to
               cause
               either
               Love
               or
               Unanimity
               by
               this
               way
               .
               Will
               no
               experience
               teach
               you
               such
               easie
               and
               obvious
               things
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               more
               of
               the
               common
               people
               disaffected
               to
               your
               Ministry
               and
               way
               ,
               than
               were
               when
               the
               Ministers
               were
               first
               silenced
               and
               cast
               out
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               they
               that
               lost
               no
               Ministers
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               are
               yet
               changed
               by
               the
               common
               experience
               of
               the
               Land.
               You
               will
               not
               endure
               us
               to
               tell
               you
               truly
               ,
               what
               a
               Ministry
               you
               have
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               Ministry
               in
               too
               many
               places
               are
               in
               their
               stead
               .
               But
               the
               people
               will
               know
               it
               ,
               whether
               you
               will
               or
               not
               .
               To
               tell
               men
               beyond
               Sea
               in
               Latin
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Durel
               doth
               ,
               of
               our
               badness
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               excellency
               
               of
               your
               present
               Ministry
               ,
               will
               not
               perswade
               the
               people
               of
               England
               ,
               not
               to
               believe
               their
               ears
               and
               eyes
               .
               I
               love
               to
               instance
               where
               I
               dwell
               and
               see
               ,
               because
               of
               certainty
               .
               This
               Market-Town
               of
               Barnet
               ,
               ten
               miles
               from
               London
               ,
               was
               so
               extremely
               addicted
               to
               your
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               impatient
               of
               the
               Directory
               and
               the
               Ministry
               now
               cast
               out
               ,
               that
               one
               who
               was
               their
               Minister
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Usurpation
               ,
               told
               me
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               leave
               them
               ;
               and
               prosessed
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               really
               afraid
               ,
               lest
               they
               would
               have
               put
               him
               into
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               buried
               him
               alive
               ,
               for
               burying
               a
               Corps
               without
               the
               Common-prayer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Directory
               .
               And
               now
               the
               case
               is
               so
               much
               altered
               ,
               that
               (
               though
               the
               Town
               consist
               so
               much
               of
               Inns
               and
               Ale-houses
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               seldom
               Nonconformists
               )
               a
               private
               Meeting
               ,
               near
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               crowded
               like
               as
               the
               Churches
               were
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               almost
               empty
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               I
               will
               make
               bold
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               should
               banish
               or
               imprison
               all
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               should
               force
               the
               people
               to
               forbear
               to
               conform
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               forced
               Conformity
               against
               their
               wills
               is
               but
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               doth
               but
               paint
               your
               Churches
               with
               the
               Ornament
               of
               mens
               company
               ,
               and
               profiteth
               not
               their
               Souls
               ;
               so
               you
               do
               thereby
               but
               prepare
               instruments
               to
               undermine
               your selves
               .
               For
               forced
               unwilling
               Conformists
               will
               turn
               against
               you
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               have
               opportunity
               :
               And
               if
               you
               imprison
               men
               in
               your
               Churches
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               still
               seeking
               to
               get
               out
               .
               Were
               not
               almost
               all
               the
               
               Westminster-Assembly
               Espiscopal
               conformable
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               thither
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               almost
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               Conform
               before
               the
               Wars
               ?
               And
               yet
               you
               know
               that
               they
               did
               you
               never
               the
               more
               service
               ,
               nor
               the
               less
               displeasure
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               profess
               it
               was
               my
               unhappiness
               to
               have
               so
               bad
               acquaintance
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               unhappy
               Wars
               ,
               I
               knew
               not
               one
               Conformable
               Divine
               ,
               to
               my
               best
               remembrance
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               a
               Religious
               blameless
               life
               ,
               and
               seemed
               seriously
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               seek
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               prefer
               Heaven
               before
               Earth
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               Conform
               only
               upon
               Mr.
               
               Sprint's
               argument
               of
               Necessity
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               rather
               have
               been
               excused
               ;
               and
               would
               not
               profess
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               far
               rather
               that
               this
               Conformity
               were
               not
               imposed
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               did
               it
               (
               as
               Paul
               submitted
               to
               some
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
               )
               meerly
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               kept
               from
               Preaching
               ;
               And
               so
               they
               held
               Conformity
               to
               be
               lawful
               :
               And
               therefore
               with
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               be
               free
               ,
               they
               chose
               it
               rather
               .
               And
               is
               this
               the
               happiest
               Unity
               that
               you
               might
               attain
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 10
                 Obj.
              
               Your
               pretended
               Piety
               is
               but
               Pharisaical
               hypocrisie
               :
               you
               are
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               spoke
               hardlier
               of
               ,
               than
               of
               Publicans
               and
               Harlots
               :
               And
               the
               vicious
               and
               debauched
               are
               more
               tolerable
               than
               you
               ,
               whose
               Religious
               and
               zealous
               Villanies
               are
               of
               greater
               danger
               to
               the
               publick
               safety
               ;
               and
               whose
               Piety
               is
               but
               pride
               ,
               in
               counting
               your selves
               Holier
               ,
               and
               better
               than
               your
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               nor
               as
               this
               Publican
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               shrewd
               suspicion
               that
               their
               Cause
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               who
               are
               put
               to
               uphold
               it
               by
               accusing
               their
               adversaries
               of
               heart-sins
               ,
               as
               Hypocrisie
               is
               ,
               which
               are
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               .
               Either
               you
               mean
               that
               it
               is
               
                 Hypocrisie
                 latent
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Hypocrisie
                 detected
              
               by
               a
               wicked
               life
               .
               If
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               confess
               you
               have
               us
               at
               an
               advantage
               ;
               For
               as
               you
               pretend
               to
               be
               as
               Gods
               in
               knowing
               the
               heart
               ;
               so
               we
               who
               confess
               our selves
               but
               men
               ,
               have
               no
               way
               of
               defence
               against
               heart-accusations
               ,
               but
               denial
               ,
               and
               calling
               for
               your
               proof
               :
               And
               our
               Denial
               were
               not
               enough
               ,
               if
               you
               knew
               the
               heart
               indeed
               .
               Our
               judgment
               is
               ,
               that
               Hypocrisie
               is
               a
               most
               hateful
               sin
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               I
               have
               declared
               my
               opinion
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               a
               Discourse
               called
               
                 The
                 Formal
                 Hypocrite
              
               )
               we
               think
               that
               all
               men
               (
               except
               the
               professed
               Atheists
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               who
               have
               multiplied
               since
               the
               Ministers
               were
               silenced
               )
               among
               us
               in
               England
               ,
               are
               either
               Saints
               or
               Hypocrites
               ;
               For
               all
               that
               profess
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Baptismal-Covenant
               ,
               do
               profess
               Sanctity
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               any
               mans
               life
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               profession
               ,
               the
               more
               notorious
               Hypocrite
               he
               is
               .
               For
               the
               difference
               lyeth
               not
               in
               the
               Materials
               of
               our
               Profession
               :
               For
               we
               profess
               nothing
               as
               our
               Religion
               ,
               but
               Christianity
               :
               If
               any
               go
               further
               ,
               we
               renounce
               their
               profession
               .
               And
               all
               of
               you
               that
               stand
               to
               your
               Baptism
               ,
               profess
               Christianity
               ,
               the
               same
               Christianity
               as
               we
               .
               The
               question
               therefore
               is
               ,
               Whose
               lives
               do
               most
               contradict
               their
               profession
               ?
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               will
               confess
               (
               for
               you
               cannot
               deny
               it
               )
               ,
               that
               a
               proud
               ,
               domineering
               ,
               worldly
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               drunken
               ,
               gluttonous
               ,
               malicious
               ,
               persecuting
               Christian
               ,
               is
               an
               Hypocrite
               .
               If
               you
               prove
               any
               among
               us
               guilty
               of
               these
               ,
               you
               were
               best
               name
               the
               men
               ,
               unless
               you
               think
               that
               Non-conformity
               to
               Oaths
               and
               Subscriptions
               ,
               make
               all
               that
               are
               endued
               with
               it
               ,
               eat
               and
               drink
               too
               much
               .
               As
               for
               these
               other
               
                 zealous
                 
                 Villanies
              
               which
               you
               charge
               upon
               us
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               by
               themselves
               .
               We
               are
               content
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Nonconformists
               lives
               do
               contradict
               their
               Christian
               profession
               more
               than
               the
               Conformists
               (
               proportionably
               )
               that
               you
               write
               in
               Capital
               Letters
               ,
               the
               name
               [
               Hypocrite
               ]
               upon
               every
               ones
               back
               and
               breast
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               may
               know
               them
               as
               they
               go
               along
               the
               streets
               ;
               and
               may
               gratifie
               the
               
                 Politician
                 ,
                 by
                 hating
                 them
                 more
                 for
                 their
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 admired
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 pretended
                 Saint
                 ship
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               hear
               a
               person
               whom
               you
               so
               much
               dislike
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               how
               this
               may
               be
               best
               discovered
               .
               Do
               not
               perswade
               our
               Rulers
               any
               more
               to
               make
               Laws
               to
               eject
               men
               for
               not
               taking
               those
               
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 Subscriptions
              
               ,
               &c.
               for
               then
               men
               will
               think
               (
               whether
               you
               will
               or
               not
               )
               that
               you
               had
               no
               greater
               fault
               to
               prove
               them
               Hypocrites
               by
               :
               But
               get
               them
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               all
               Rebels
               ,
               Traytors
               ,
               swearers
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               fornicators
               ,
               gluttons
               ,
               covetous
               persons
               ,
               pluralists
               ,
               non-residents
               ,
               soul
               murdering
               idle
               Teachers
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               whether
               they
               subscribe
               and
               declare
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               And
               then
               those
               that
               are
               flagitious
               will
               be
               the
               sufferers
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               fall
               upon
               the
               present
               Nonconformists
               ,
               let
               them
               bear
               it
               ,
               and
               spare
               not
               .
               Again
               we
               intreat
               you
               to
               get
               us
               such
               Laws
               against
               all
               Vice
               ,
               except
               those
               that
               are
               made
               vices
               by
               the
               wills
               and
               interests
               of
               differing
               Factions
               ,
               and
               execute
               them
               as
               severely
               as
               you
               will.
               And
               then
               if
               we
               be
               proved
               criminal
               ,
               name
               the
               Vices
               which
               you
               think
               proveth
               men
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               sound
               better
               to
               accuse
               them
               of
               these
               ,
               than
               of
               hypocrisie
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               to
               prove
               their
               hypocrisie
               by
               those
               ,
               than
               by
               presumptions
               ,
               and
               general
               unproved
               accusations
               .
               Let
               him
               have
               his
               portion
               with
               Hypocrites
               ;
               who
               by
               living
               most
               contrary
               to
               the
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               doth
               most
               convincingly
               prove
               himself
               an
               Hypocrite
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               since
               I
               have
               still
               observed
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               vicious
               enemies
               of
               godliness
               have
               used
               to
               call
               those
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               do
               but
               seem
               to
               be
               no
               Hypocrites
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               serious
               in
               the
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               and
               seriously
               to
               mind
               ,
               and
               mention
               ,
               and
               seek
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               I
               have
               been
               constrained
               when
               I
               heard
               a
               man
               called
               an
               Hypocrite
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               (
               especially
               by
               a
               vicious
               man
               ,
               or
               an
               adversary
               )
               ,
               to
               suspect
               that
               there
               is
               some
               more
               than
               ordinary
               excellency
               in
               that
               person
               :
               For
               I
               must
               suppose
               it
               is
               some
               great
               good
               which
               he
               is
               thought
               to
               make
               a
               cloak
               for
               evil
               :
               If
               
                 long
                 praying
              
               had
               not
               been
               good
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               been
               a
               fit
               pretence
               for
               oppression
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               .
               If
               praying
               and
               alms-deeds
               had
               not
               
               been
               good
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               disgraced
               the
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               to
               have
               made
               ostentation
               of
               them
               .
               When
               you
               call
               us
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               dissembled
               Saints
               ,
               you
               tell
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               the
               profession
               ,
               and
               outward
               appearance
               of
               good
               :
               And
               whether
               we
               corrupt
               it
               by
               a
               
                 deceitful
                 heart
              
               ,
               remaineth
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               asserted
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Robert
                 Bolton
              
               was
               no
               Nonconformist
               (
               as
               to
               the
               old
               Conformity
               )
               who
               noteth
               it
               to
               be
               the
               use
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               charge
               the
               soundest
               Christians
               with
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               because
               then
               they
               talk
               of
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               open
               for
               our
               own
               vindication
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               
                 self
                 ▪
                 estimation
              
               ,
               our
               judgment
               is
               ,
               that
               Pride
               is
               one
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               Pride
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Godliness
               is
               one
               of
               the
               worst
               sorts
               of
               Pride
               :
               and
               there
               are
               too
               many
               guilty
               of
               it
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               fain
               have
               leave
               to
               Preach
               against
               it
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               spare
               not
               by
               Writing
               and
               Conference
               ,
               and
               such
               Preaching
               as
               we
               use
               ,
               to
               do
               against
               it
               what
               we
               can
               .
               And
               we
               shall
               heartily
               thank
               you
               for
               any
               true
               help
               ,
               to
               detect
               and
               mortifie
               it
               more
               in
               our selves
               .
               But
               remembring
               from
               my
               childhood
               ,
               that
               the
               sots
               and
               drunkards
               of
               the
               Town
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               where
               I
               lived
               ,
               were
               used
               to
               speak
               the
               very
               same
               words
               with
               this
               Objection
               ,
               against
               all
               serious
               godly
               Christians
               ,
               how
               conformable
               soever
               ;
               I
               presume
               to
               ask
               you
               these
               few
               Questions
               .
            
             
               Q.
               1.
               
               Are
               the
               Conformists
               more
               Godly
               or
               Holy
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               drunken
               ,
               unchast
               ,
               voluptuous
               ,
               carnal
               rabble
               ,
               or
               are
               they
               not
               ?
               Q.
               2.
               
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               take
               it
               for
               a
               wrong
               to
               hear
               of
               much
               less
               ?
               If
               they
               are
               (
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               very
               many
               are
               )
               ,
               do
               they
               so
               esteem
               themselves
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               should
               they
               be
               angry
               with
               others
               for
               thinking
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               think
               of
               themselves
               ?
               If
               yea
               ,
               Q.
               3.
               
               May
               they
               not
               take
               it
               for
               a
               greater
               mercy
               than
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               If
               all
               are
               none
               of
               Christs
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               his
               spirit
               ,
               may
               not
               they
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               it
               that
               have
               received
               it
               ?
               Rom.
               8.
               9.
               
               Q.
               4.
               
               And
               do
               you
               never
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               his
               grace
               of
               Sanctification
               your selves
               ?
               Q.
               5.
               
               If
               you
               do
               ,
               how
               shall
               a
               man
               know
               that
               you
               are
               not
               as
               very
               Hypocrites
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               as
               the
               Nonconformists
               ?
               When
               they
               and
               you
               thank
               God
               for
               the
               same
               mercy
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               but
               by
               the
               fruits
               ,
               which
               of
               you
               is
               sincere
               ?
               Q.
               6.
               
               Do
               you
               know
               that
               there
               are
               any
               ,
               or
               many
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               an
               ungodly
               ,
               sensual
               ,
               worldly
               life
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               you
               are
               strangers
               to
               the
               Land
               which
               you
               inhabit
               ?
               If
               yea
               ,
               Q
               7.
               
               Do
               you
               think
               all
               these
               are
               in
               a
               good
               
               and
               safe
               condition
               ?
               If
               yea
               ,
               give
               over
               Preaching
               against
               them
               :
               If
               not
               ,
               do
               not
               better
               men
               differ
               from
               them
               ?
               Q.
               8.
               
               And
               must
               not
               our
               light
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               (
               though
               not
               for
               their
               applause
               )
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               our
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               God
               ?
               Matth.
               5.
               16.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               seeing
               we
               are
               accounted
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               Come
               on
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               recite
               the
               Pharisees
               Character
               ,
               and
               see
               who
               is
               likest
               him
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Pharisees
               were
               the
               chiefest
               members
               of
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               not
               we
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               34.
               
               Mat.
               12.
               14.
               
               &
               23.
               2.
               
               &
               27.
               62.
               
               John
               7.
               32
               48.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Pharisees
               were
               against
               the
               Scripture-sufficiency
               ,
               for
               the
               customs
               and
               traditions
               of
               their
               ancestors
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               2.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               imposed
               these
               Traditions
               as
               Laws
               on
               others
               ,
               and
               accused
               the
               Christians
               for
               not
               observing
               them
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               2.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               preferred
               these
               Tradition
               before
               the
               practice
               of
               some
               Moral
               duties
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               9.
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               were
               so
               much
               for
               Ceremony
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               precise
               and
               strict
               in
               the
               observance
               of
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               5.
               23.
               25
               ,
               &c.
               and
               for
               them
               neglected
               mercy
               and
               saith
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               23.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               were
               covetous
               ,
               and
               sought
               after
               Riches
               ,
               even
               by
               oppression
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               14.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               were
               proud
               and
               Lordly
               ,
               and
               strove
               for
               preferment
               ,
               the
               highest
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               titles
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               They
               wore
               a
               different
               sort
               of
               garments
               ,
               which
               was
               openly
               to
               signifie
               their
               special
               holiness
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               5.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               They
               were
               very
               zealous
               to
               make
               men
               Proselytes
               ,
               and
               conformable
               to
               all
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               15.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               They
               foolishly
               and
               preposterously
               preferred
               small
               matters
               before
               great
               ,
               v.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               They
               laboured
               to
               silence
               Christ
               and
               the
               Preachers
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               forbad
               them
               with
               threatnings
               to
               Preach
               any
               more
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               13.
               
               Act.
               4.
               18
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               They
               persecuted
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               sought
               first
               to
               intrap
               them
               in
               their
               speech
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               sufferings
               ,
               Luke
               6.
               7
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               you
               know
               any
               that
               ever
               silenced
               or
               persecuted
               any
               faithful
               Minister
               ,
               he
               is
               none
               of
               the
               men
               that
               I
               am
               speaking
               for
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               They
               pretended
               Law
               for
               all
               their
               cruelties
               ,
               John
               15.
               7.
               and
               accused
               them
               as
               breakers
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Luke
               6.
               2.
               
               &
               4.
               3.
               
            
             
             
               14.
               
               They
               urged
               Christ
               to
               decide
               State-Controversies
               about
               Caesars
               right
               ,
               which
               he
               warily
               avoided
               ,
               knowing
               they
               did
               but
               seek
               matter
               of
               accusation
               ,
               Mat.
               22.
               17.
               
               Mark
               12.
               14.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               Yet
               did
               they
               accuse
               him
               as
               an
               enemy
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               and
               as
               guilty
               of
               disloyalty
               ,
               even
               to
               his
               crucifixion
               ,
               Luke
               23.
               2.
               
               John
               19.
               12.
               
               And
               were
               not
               contented
               to
               take
               away
               his
               life
               ,
               unless
               they
               put
               on
               him
               the
               infamy
               of
               Treason
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               They
               would
               not
               understand
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Love
               ,
               or
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               9.
               13.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               They
               were
               stricter
               for
               Tything
               ,
               and
               such
               Levitical
               Rights
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               spiritual
               worshipping
               of
               God
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               23.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               Their
               Righteousness
               was
               more
               in
               outside
               Religious
               pomp
               and
               bodily
               exercise
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               inward
               part
               ,
               and
               moral
               practise
               ,
               Mat.
               23
               24
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               They
               pretended
               great
               veneration
               for
               the
               dead
               Saints
               ,
               and
               built
               them
               Monuments
               for
               an
               honourable
               memorial
               ,
               while
               they
               imitated
               those
               that
               murdered
               them
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               the
               living
               Saints
               that
               imitated
               them
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               20.
               
               They
               had
               their
               set-days
               of
               formal
               fasting
               twice
               a
               week
               ,
               turning
               even
               extraordinary
               duties
               and
               all
               ,
               into
               form
               and
               ceremony
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               2.
               
               And
               were
               inquisitive
               after
               them
               that
               conformed
               not
               herein
               ,
               Mat.
               9.
               14.
               
               Mark
               2.
               18.
               
            
             
               21.
               
               They
               counted
               it
               the
               folly
               and
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               whom
               they
               took
               for
               cursed
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               admirers
               of
               the
               preaching
               of
               Christ
               ,
               John
               7.
               49.
               
            
             
               22.
               
               They
               used
               long
               prayers
               ,
               as
               a
               cloak
               for
               their
               oppression
               .
               Query
               ,
               Whether
               they
               were
               a
               Liturgy
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               yea
               ,
               so
               let
               it
               pass
               in
               their
               Character
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               scarce
               like
               that
               there
               was
               any
               other
               Liturgy
               than
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               those
               times
               :
               else
               it
               is
               most
               like
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               would
               have
               used
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               23.
               they
               went
               up
               into
               the
               Temple
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               sometime
               in
               other
               publick
               places
               (
               as
               Bishop
               Hall
               notably
               describeth
               the
               Hypocrite
               in
               his
               Characters
               ,
               that
               he
               kneeling
               down
               behind
               a
               Pillar
               in
               the
               great
               Church
               ,
               muttereth
               over
               certain
               words
               ,
               praying
               to
               that
               God
               whom
               he
               all
               the
               week
               at
               home
               forgetteth
               and
               disobeyeth
               ;
               and
               rising
               up
               ,
               commendeth
               the
               devotion
               of
               our
               ancestors
               :
               He
               boweth
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               sweareth
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               This
               is
               the
               sense
               ,
               for
               being
               separated
               from
               books
               I
               pretend
               not
               to
               recite
               verbatim
               )
               :
               So
               did
               these
               Pharisees
               make
               ostentation
               of
               their
               prayers
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               but
               we
               read
               not
               of
               
               their
               family
               or
               secret
               prayers
               ,
               which
               Christ
               enjoineth
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               differ
               from
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               
            
             
               24
               They
               insulted
               over
               the
               followers
               of
               Christ
               as
               an
               accursed
               ignorant
               vulgar
               sort
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               blind
               themselves
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               the
               Spirituality
               of
               Doctrine
               or
               Worship
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               26.
               
            
             
               25.
               
               They
               were
               loose
               Expositors
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               extended
               it
               not
               to
               those
               Internals
               ,
               and
               necessary
               strictness
               which
               was
               the
               proper
               sense
               ,
               but
               made
               it
               forbid
               no
               more
               than
               those
               notable
               external
               evils
               which
               themselves
               and
               their
               vulgar
               followers
               could
               spare
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               
            
             
               26.
               
               And
               with
               the
               forbearance
               of
               these
               outward
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               so
               contented
               themselves
               ,
               and
               quieted
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               they
               wanted
               the
               true
               and
               spiritual
               Righteousness
               ,
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               20.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               They
               were
               the
               very
               leaders
               of
               all
               the
               malignant
               party
               that
               hated
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               more
               zealous
               against
               them
               than
               the
               very
               Heathen
               Roman
               Governours
               ,
               who
               sometime
               saved
               the
               Preachers
               from
               the
               Pharisees
               rage
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               They
               were
               so
               malignant
               that
               they
               envied
               the
               very
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               healing
               miracles
               which
               Christ
               did
               ,
               and
               repined
               and
               fretted
               that
               God
               should
               so
               much
               honour
               Christians
               ,
               Joh.
               11.
               47.
               
            
             
               29.
               
               They
               were
               so
               malignant
               that
               no
               course
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               could
               please
               them
               ,
               or
               escape
               their
               obloquy
               .
               But
               John
               that
               lived
               austerely
               ,
               they
               reproached
               as
               a
               melancholy
               Demoniack
               ,
               or
               a
               crackt-brain'd
               man
               ;
               and
               Christ
               that
               used
               a
               freer
               converse
               ,
               they
               accused
               as
               not
               strict
               enough
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               They
               were
               so
               malignant
               that
               they
               could
               not
               endure
               to
               have
               God
               acknowledged
               the
               owner
               and
               approver
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               but
               would
               rather
               have
               the
               people
               take
               Christ
               for
               a
               deceiver
               ,
               or
               his
               works
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Devil
               himself
               ,
               than
               that
               God
               should
               be
               known
               to
               be
               the
               author
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               attestation
               and
               seal
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               12.
               24.
               
            
             
               31.
               
               Being
               a
               Generation
               that
               never
               had
               done
               complaining
               of
               those
               that
               conformed
               not
               to
               their
               Ceremonies
               and
               outside
               Rites
               ,
               and
               yet
               void
               of
               true
               Sanctification
               ,
               Christ
               pronounced
               them
               a
               Plant
               that
               his
               Father
               had
               not
               planted
               ,
               that
               were
               e're
               long
               to
               be
               extirpated
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               13.
               12.
               2.
               
               &
               12.
               2
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               32.
               
               They
               formally
               preached
               much
               good
               ,
               as
               sitting
               in
               Moses
               Chair
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               holy
               Law
               to
               speak
               of
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               lives
               were
               covetous
               ,
               proud
               ,
               persecuting
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               
               to
               their
               own
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               yet
               their
               very
               Doctrine
               had
               much
               corruption
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               1
               ,
               6
               ,
               11.
               
               &
               21.
               45.
               
               &
               23.
               2.
               
               Luk.
               16.
               14.
               
            
             
               33.
               
               Yet
               were
               these
               Pharisees
               of
               a
               much
               sounder
               judgment
               than
               the
               Atheistical
               Sadduces
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thought
               highly
               of
               themselves
               ;
               and
               some
               few
               among
               them
               had
               a
               secret
               favour
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               their
               reputation
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               their
               party
               would
               permit
               ,
               Luk.
               7.
               36.
               
               Joh.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Act.
               5.
               34.
               
               &
               23.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               In
               all
               this
               I
               have
               but
               recited
               the
               Scripture
               Characters
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               of
               the
               application
               ;
               for
               I
               much
               doubt
               whether
               you
               will
               not
               think
               that
               I
               have
               drawn
               your
               picture
               ,
               by
               the
               bare
               recitation
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               so
               much
               did
               I
               wonder
               at
               one
               of
               the
               last
               Sermons
               which
               I
               heard
               in
               publick
               (
               but
               just
               such
               as
               I
               have
               oft
               heard
               forty-five
               years
               ago
               )
               which
               was
               spent
               in
               likening
               the
               Puritan
               to
               the
               Pharisee
               ;
               how
               the
               speaker
               avoided
               blushing
               ,
               and
               remembering
               what
               the
               hearers
               would
               think
               when
               they
               should
               read
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               in
               the
               Bible
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               perceived
               what
               injury
               they
               did
               themselves
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               call
               the
               people
               to
               such
               observations
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               would
               counsel
               them
               never
               to
               name
               the
               Pharisees
               more
               ,
               left
               the
               hearers
               apply
               it
               otherwise
               than
               they
               imagin
               .
               At
               least
               never
               more
               to
               go
               about
               to
               make
               men
               think
               that
               the
               Puritan
               (
               who
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               him
               )
               is
               like
               the
               Pharisee
               ;
               for
               men
               never
               speed
               worse
               than
               by
               such
               monstrous
               undertakings
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               some
               of
               them
               believe
               themselves
               .
               For
               he
               that
               will
               needs
               make
               his
               own
               Creed
               ,
               may
               make
               his
               own
               Faith
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               make
               as
               large
               Creeds
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               call
               them
               to
               subscribe
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               swear
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               make
               them
               a
               Faith
               proportionable
               ,
               they
               will
               but
               multiply
               Nonconformists
               .
               And
               so
               much
               to
               your
               angry
               censure
               ,
               which
               leaveth
               us
               room
               for
               no
               more
               argumentative
               a
               defence
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 11
                 Obj.
              
               If
               you
               do
               scruple
               Conformity
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               gather
               private
               meetings
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               hold
               your
               meetings
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               publick
               VVorship
               ?
               and
               encourage
               the
               people
               in
               their
               Separations
               ?
               For
               whatever
               you
               say
               of
               your self
               ,
               you
               cannot
               but
               know
               that
               it
               is
               so
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               ?
            
             
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               I
               told
               you
               not
               my
               own
               practise
               alone
               ,
               but
               many
               others
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               have
               told
               you
               our
               Principles
               ,
               you
               will
               the
               better
               know
               how
               to
               judg
               of
               our
               different
               practises
               .
            
             
               The
               Nonconformists
               hold
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               we
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               before
               we
               are
               of
               any
               particular
               Church
               .
               For
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               doth
               enter
               us
               into
               the
               former
               .
               And
               that
               no
               man
               must
               ever
               separate
               from
               this
               Church
               upon
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               our
               Communion
               with
               this
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               our
               concord
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               which
               uniteth
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               our
               conjunction
               with
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               left
               to
               humane
               prudence
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               changed
               according
               to
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               own
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               good
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               bindeth
               me
               not
               to
               one
               Church
               more
               than
               to
               another
               ,
               by
               any
               Law
               ,
               except
               that
               general
               Law
               which
               directeth
               us
               what
               choice
               to
               make
               of
               matters
               undetermined
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               the
               Governour
               of
               these
               Churches
               as
               to
               their
               external
               ordering
               ,
               which
               supposeth
               the
               Pastors
               to
               be
               Governours
               governed
               by
               him
               ;
               (
               as
               Schoolmasters
               ,
               Philosophers
               ,
               Pilots
               ,
               Architects
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               that
               the
               Pastors
               are
               essential
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               in
               a
               Political
               sense
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               take
               it
               )
               as
               a
               Schoolmaster
               is
               to
               a
               School
               ;
               but
               so
               is
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               ordinary
               instituted
               way
               of
               the
               Pastors
               call
               to
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Direction
               of
               the
               Ordaining
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Election
               or
               Consent
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               And
               that
               as
               the
               Churches
               had
               true
               Pastors
               without
               and
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               consent
               ,
               so
               may
               it
               have
               still
               ;
               seeing
               then
               and
               now
               the
               Magistrate
               had
               Power
               of
               Governing
               Churches
               already
               made
               ,
               by
               exterior
               order
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               making
               or
               unmaking
               Churches
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               a
               Pastor
               may
               still
               be
               a
               true
               Pastor
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               prohibited
               to
               Preach
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               things
               
                 circa
                 sacra
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Temples
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               maintenance
               ,
               &c.
               so
               that
               he
               divest
               not
               the
               Pastor
               of
               his
               intrinsick
               power
               ,
               proper
               to
               his
               office
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               chuse
               his
               subject
               ,
               method
               ,
               words
               ,
               &c.
               )
               And
               therefore
               that
               no
               Minister
               may
               seize
               upon
               the
               said
               Temples
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               &c.
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               will.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               
                 ubi
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 ibi
                 Ecclesia
              
               ,
               as
               Cyprian
               faith
               ,
               where
               the
               true
               Pastor
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               Pastor
               is
               an
               Essential
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 Governing
                 part
              
               .
               And
               as
               this
               was
               true
               in
               Cyprian's
               time
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               now
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               if
               Usurping
               Pastors
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               consent
               ,
               do
               take
               possession
               of
               the
               Temples
               and
               
                 publick
                 maintenance
              
               ,
               (
               and
               
                 Legal
                 Right
              
               as
               well
               as
               possession
               )
               this
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               make
               those
               men
               true
               
                 Pastors
                 over
                 that
                 people
              
               ,
               without
               
                 their
                 consent
              
               ,
               and
               to
               nullifie
               the
               relation
               of
               their
               former-lawful
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               impossible
               or
               rare
               for
               the
               Usurper
               to
               have
               the
               foresaid
               advantages
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Pastors
               to
               be
               put
               to
               meet
               in
               privater
               places
               ;
               and
               so
               thought
               Dr.
               VVild
               ,
               Dr.
               Guning
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Hide
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Civil
               Usurpations
               .
               And
               even
               under
               lawful
               Governours
               it
               was
               so
               judged
               by
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Basil
              
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               of
               Bishops
               then
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               abundance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               now
               cast
               out
               ,
               were
               once
               the
               lawful
               Pastors
               of
               the
               flocks
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               when
               the
               true
               Pastor
               is
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
               Temples
               ,
               and
               Usurpers
               have
               that
               place
               ,
               he
               is
               rather
               the
               Separatist
               that
               followeth
               the
               Usurper
               in
               that
               more
               publick
               place
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               adhereth
               in
               private
               to
               the
               lawful
               Pastor
               ;
               as
               Dr.
               VVild
               and
               the
               rest
               aforementioned
               then
               thought
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               therefore
               in
               those
               places
               where
               the
               Relation
               of
               prohibited
               Ministers
               to
               the
               people
               is
               truly
               dissolved
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               faulty
               dividers
               that
               adhere
               to
               them
               .
               But
               where
               it
               is
               not
               dissolved
               ,
               but
               the
               publick
               Teachers
               were
               never
               their
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               there
               those
               may
               be
               the
               Schismaticks
               that
               forsake
               their
               lawful
               Pastors
               ,
               though
               under
               that
               restraint
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               where
               the
               Pastors
               that
               have
               the
               Temples
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               shut
               out
               ,
               are
               both
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               good
               a
               proof
               that
               they
               are
               Separatists
               and
               Schismaticks
               who
               join
               not
               with
               them
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               so
               for
               not
               coming
               to
               the
               Temples
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               neither
               of
               the
               inferences
               is
               good
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Every
               man
               is
               not
               a
               Separatist
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               present
               with
               others
               in
               publick
               worship
               .
               I
               separate
               not
               from
               all
               foreign
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               from
               all
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               in
               London
               save
               one
               ,
               though
               I
               be
               present
               but
               with
               one
               .
               But
               he
               that
               censureth
               a
               true
               Church
               to
               be
               no
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               separateth
               from
               it
               as
               none
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               accounteth
               any
               Church
               injuriously
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               corrupted
               as
               that
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               hold
               communion
               with
               it
               ,
               both
               these
               are
               guilty
               of
               culpable
               Schismatical
               separation
               ,
               but
               in
               very
               different
               degrees
               .
            
             
             
               15.
               
               A
               mans
               absence
               from
               you
               will
               not
               alone
               prove
               him
               a
               Separatist
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               absent
               upon
               separating
               Principles
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               He
               that
               keepeth
               not
               local
               communion
               with
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               honoureth
               them
               as
               a
               Church
               that
               may
               be
               communicated
               with
               ,
               and
               holdeth
               communion
               of
               
                 Faith
                 and
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               with
               them
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               Separatist
               from
               them
               simply
               ,
               but
               only
               extrinsically
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               to
               be
               tried
               and
               judged
               of
               as
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               If
               therefore
               they
               will
               admit
               you
               to
               communicate
               with
               them
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               communicate
               with
               you
               in
               
                 your
                 way
              
               ;
               it
               sheweth
               that
               it
               is
               something
               in
               your
               way
               and
               not
               directly
               in
               your selves
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               separate
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               And
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               commit
               one
               sin
               for
               the
               communion
               of
               any
               Church
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               I
               may
               have
               more
               mental
               communion
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               dare
               not
               outwardly
               join
               with
               ,
               because
               they
               impose
               some
               one
               unlawful
               word
               or
               action
               ,
               than
               with
               a
               more
               corrupted
               Church
               ,
               with
               which
               I
               hold
               more
               external
               communion
               ,
               because
               they
               put
               me
               not
               to
               approve
               their
               errors
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               When
               there
               are
               several
               Churches
               near
               ,
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               a
               free
               man
               should
               join
               himself
               with
               the
               Purest
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               most
               edifying
               Ministry
               ordinarily
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Yet
               in
               times
               of
               suspicion
               and
               division
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               shew
               our
               judgment
               by
               our
               practise
               ,
               and
               to
               join
               sometimes
               with
               some
               less
               pure
               Churches
               ,
               that
               put
               no
               sin
               upon
               us
               to
               shew
               that
               we
               withdraw
               not
               from
               them
               on
               separating
               principles
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               When
               a
               Minister
               is
               not
               lawfully
               separated
               from
               his
               flock
               ,
               but
               another
               is
               obtruded
               without
               a
               just
               call
               upon
               his
               people
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               see
               that
               the
               voluntary
               relinquishing
               of
               his
               relation
               ,
               is
               most
               for
               the
               peoples
               good
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               accept
               another
               that
               hath
               more
               secular
               advantages
               to
               profit
               them
               ,
               and
               guide
               them
               in
               peace
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 finis
                 gratiâ
              
               in
               prudence
               bound
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               All
               people
               in
               England
               therefore
               are
               not
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               but
               to
               some
               it
               may
               be
               a
               fault
               which
               to
               others
               is
               a
               duty
               .
               Were
               I
               in
               a
               place
               where
               the
               Minister
               is
               faithful
               and
               worthy
               to
               be
               owned
               ,
               I
               would
               draw
               all
               the
               people
               to
               attend
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               would
               help
               him
               at
               other
               seasons
               as
               I
               were
               able
               ,
               in
               unity
               and
               love
               .
               But
               if
               I
               lived
               where
               the
               publick
               Minister
               were
               intollerable
               ,
               I
               would
               do
               otherwise
               .
            
             
             
               24.
               
               The
               case
               of
               London
               much
               differeth
               from
               most
               other
               places
               in
               the
               Land
               ;
               as
               very
               many
               of
               them
               think
               that
               their
               relation
               to
               their
               ancient
               flocks
               is
               not
               yet
               dissolved
               ;
               so
               necessity
               putteth
               them
               out
               of
               the
               track
               of
               formal
               Parish-order
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               great
               Plague
               almost
               all
               the
               Parish-ministers
               deserted
               them
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               then
               stuck
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               found
               such
               success
               by
               the
               help
               of
               that
               awakening
               judgment
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               since
               forsake
               them
               ,
               nor
               will
               easily
               be
               forsaken
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               being
               so
               many
               score
               Churches
               burnt
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               not
               gone
               ,
               and
               the
               conformable
               Ministers
               not
               officiating
               but
               in
               the
               standing
               Temples
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               the
               people
               should
               therefore
               turn
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               give
               over
               worshipping
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Many
               Parishes
               being
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               twentieth
               person
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               Temples
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Preachers
               voices
               so
               low
               that
               half
               cannot
               hear
               them
               who
               might
               get
               in
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               all
               the
               rest
               must
               therefore
               be
               cast
               off
               and
               left
               as
               the
               Indians
               ,
               without
               the
               means
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               for
               mens
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               why
               then
               should
               not
               their
               Assemblies
               take
               the
               fittest
               time
               of
               the
               day
               as
               well
               as
               yours
               ?
               All
               men
               know
               that
               (
               especially
               in
               the
               short
               Winter-days
               )
               there
               is
               little
               convenient
               time
               left
               for
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Lords-day
               ,
               besides
               the
               time
               of
               your
               morning
               and
               evenings
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               other
               Offices
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               when
               you
               have
               as
               many
               as
               can
               hear
               you
               ,
               O
               why
               should
               you
               be
               angry
               that
               the
               rest
               (
               or
               rather
               some
               few
               of
               them
               )
               are
               hearing
               others
               ,
               that
               Preach
               as
               profitably
               as
               you
               ?
               Nay
               I
               beseech
               you
               before
               God
               judg
               ,
               try
               and
               judg
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               when
               many
               parts
               perhaps
               of
               your
               absent
               Parishioners
               are
               at
               no
               Church
               ,
               but
               some
               in
               Ale
               houses
               ,
               Taverns
               ,
               or
               Gaming-houses
               ,
               and
               some
               idle
               at
               home
               ,
               that
               yet
               the
               few
               that
               are
               worshipping
               God
               with
               an
               able
               faithful
               Minister
               are
               more
               exclaimed
               on
               ,
               and
               written
               against
               ,
               and
               angerly
               accused
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Parish-churches
                 are
                 half
                 empty
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 your
                 own
                 Preachers
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 Unedifying
                 Teachers
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 voluntary
                 intelligent
                 hearers
                 as
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 half
                 the
                 Church-full
                 cannot
                 hear
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 know
                 beforehand
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 certain
                 of
                 room
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 knowing
                 when
                 others
                 will
                 exclude
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 seek
                 another
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 certain
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 brings
                 his
                 family
                 to
                 Church
                 every
                 day
                 upon
                 such
                 uncertainty
                 ,
                 is
                 every
                 day
                 uncertain
                 whether
                 he
                 shall
                 spend
                 the
                 day
                 as
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 any
                 publick
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 apter
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 this
                 calamity
                 themselves
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Objectors
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 add
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 London
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 populous
                 place
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
                 of
                 true
                 Separatists
                 and
                 Sectaries
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sounder
                 part
                 are
                 not
                 responsible
                 for
                 their
                 actions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 12
                 Obj.
              
               But
               with
               what
               conscience
               do
               you
               come
               into
               Cities
               ,
               Corporations
               ,
               or
               within
               five
               miles
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               your
               former
               Preachingplaces
               ?
               Doth
               God
               bid
               you
               preach
               just
               here
               ?
               And
               how
               do
               your
               scruples
               engage
               you
               thus
               to
               break
               the
               Laws
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               Even
               with
               such
               a
               Conscience
               as
               we
               Preach
               in
               England
               ,
               when
               the
               Scripture
               nameth
               not
               England
               to
               us
               .
               Did
               not
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               also
               disobey
               a
               lawful
               power
               ,
               when
               they
               setled
               their
               Churches
               in
               Cities
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               were
               forbidden
               both
               City
               and
               Country
               ?
               and
               if
               Christ
               say
               ,
               
                 VVhen
                 they
                 persecute
                 you
                 in
                 one
                 city
                 ,
                 fly
                 to
                 another
              
               ;
               and
               you
               bid
               us
               ,
               
                 fly
                 from
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 to
                 none
                 .
              
               Hath
               not
               a
               Nonconformists
               Conscience
               something
               of
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               to
               countenance
               his
               practice
               ?
               But
               our
               true
               Reasons
               are
               the
               same
               as
               are
               forementioned
               for
               our
               Preaching
               .
               If
               necessity
               be
               upon
               us
               to
               Preach
               because
               of
               the
               peoples
               necessity
               to
               hear
               ,
               then
               where
               their
               necessity
               is
               greatest
               ,
               there
               our
               obligation
               is
               greatest
               .
               But
               in
               populous
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               when
               the
               ablest
               conformable
               Minister
               is
               insufficient
               for
               a
               quarter
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               the
               peoples
               necessities
               are
               greatest
               .
               Ergo
               ,
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               us
               to
               desert
               and
               betray
               to
               Satan
               the
               souls
               of
               all
               the
               Cities
               and
               Corporations
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               within
               five
               miles
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               places
               where
               we
               have
               Preached
               ,
               why
               will
               it
               not
               be
               lawful
               to
               do
               so
               by
               the
               rest
               ?
               
                 VVhere
                 the
                 carcass
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 eagles
                 will
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
              
               ;
               and
               where
               the
               work
               and
               Vineyard
               is
               ,
               the
               labourer
               must
               be
               .
            
             
             
               And
               all
               good
               men
               love
               the
               
                 publick
                 good
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               chuse
               those
               places
               for
               their
               labour
               (
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               )
               which
               the
               publick
               good
               doth
               most
               depend
               on
               .
            
             
               Especially
               if
               the
               people
               of
               their
               ancient
               charge
               live
               there
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               that
               their
               relation
               to
               them
               is
               not
               dissolved
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               must
               profess
               ,
               that
               few
               of
               the
               passages
               of
               this
               generation
               do
               more
               astonish
               me
               with
               dread
               and
               wonder
               ,
               than
               to
               think
               that
               City-Pastors
               who
               have
               so
               vast
               a
               charge
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               more
               need
               of
               help
               than
               the
               Country
               ,
               yea
               men
               of
               reputed
               learning
               ,
               sobriety
               and
               piety
               ,
               should
               ever
               be
               desirous
               to
               take
               this
               burden
               wholly
               on
               themselves
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               the
               forwardest
               to
               drive
               away
               assistants
               ,
               yea
               and
               make
               it
               a
               sin
               to
               preach
               to
               those
               souls
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               they
               cannot
               preach
               to
               themselves
               !
               Yea
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               men
               that
               one
               year
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               satisfie
               their
               own
               consciences
               to
               conform
               ,
               and
               think
               they
               speed
               well
               ,
               if
               with
               Conformity
               they
               can
               but
               keep
               up
               some
               reputation
               of
               honesty
               ,
               yet
               the
               next
               year
               make
               so
               great
               a
               progress
               ,
               as
               to
               question
               his
               honesty
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               sacrilegiously
               renounce
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               forwardest
               to
               put
               down
               all
               Preaching
               save
               their
               own
               !
               Do
               the
               Pastors
               themselves
               no
               better
               know
               the
               Parish
               bounds
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               wants
               ,
               or
               the
               worth
               of
               souls
               ?
               What
               then
               can
               we
               expect
               from
               others
               ?
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 your
                 help
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 hindering
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 against
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 help
                 us
                 by
                 drawing
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 your selves
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans.
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 whether
                 we
                 help
                 you
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 help
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 work
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 get
                 followers
                 and
                 applause
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 Christian
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 that
                 I
                 plead
                 for
                 are
                 you
                 helpers
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 silence
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 your
                 work
                 be
                 to
                 preach
                 up
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 successes
                 be
                 reckoned
                 by
                 your
                 applause
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 whether
                 we
                 help
                 you
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 seek
                 to
                 increase
                 your
                 reputation
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 self-seekers
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 charity
                 we
                 hope
                 you
                 preach
                 more
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 mens
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 your selves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 13
                 Obj.
              
               But
               what
               you
               before
               denied
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               you
               cannot
               deny
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               The
               Church
               calleth
               you
               ,
               and
               giveth
               you
               your
               power
               :
               Therefore
               it
               may
               take
               it
               from
               you
               :
               And
               so
               Mr.
               Rathband
               confesseth
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Nonconformists
               practised
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               The
               [
               Church
               ]
               is
               an
               ambiguous
               word
               .
               If
               you
               mean
               
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               all
               those
               whom
               you
               call
               to
               be
               re-ordained
               ,
               deny
               that
               ever
               the
               Bishops
               gave
               them
               their
               power
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               it
               was
               One
               Bishop
               who
               ordained
               each
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               two
               at
               most
               ,
               who
               are
               both
               dead
               ,
               and
               cannot
               take
               away
               what
               they
               gave
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               have
               answered
               this
               before
               ,
               and
               more
               largely
               in
               my
               Dispute
               of
               Ordination
               :
               Men
               give
               us
               not
               our
               Power
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               from
               themselves
               ;
               but
               as
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               invest
               them
               solemnly
               to
               whom
               he
               giveth
               it
               .
               And
               a
               servant
               cannot
               dispossess
               him
               whom
               by
               his
               Masters
               Orders
               he
               hath
               invested
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               You
               give
               us
               our
               Baptism
               and
               Matrimony
               ,
               as
               truly
               as
               our
               Ministry
               :
               And
               yet
               you
               cannot
               take
               them
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               indeed
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               People
               ,
               refuse
               us
               ,
               we
               cannot
               teach
               and
               edifie
               them
               against
               their
               wills
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               if
               one
               Bishop
               silence
               us
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               but
               as
               exercising
               Government
               in
               his
               Diocess
               ;
               and
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               silenced
               in
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               they
               that
               dissent
               from
               our
               Diocesan
               frame
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               do
               not
               much
               reverence
               their
               Governing
               Spiritual
               Power
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Kings
               prohibition
               bind
               them
               not
               against
               their
               Conscience
               of
               Gods
               obligations
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               much
               less
               will
               yours
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               No
               Bishops
               have
               silenced
               us
               by
               Spiritual
               Government
               that
               we
               know
               of
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               Barons
               by
               the
               Secular
               Laws
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               gave
               their
               Votes
               (
               which
               yet
               all
               did
               not
               )
               :
               How
               then
               are
               we
               obliged
               by
               their
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               to
               be
               silent
               ?
               For
               my
               part
               I
               have
               one
               or
               two
               of
               their
               Licenses
               never
               re-called
               or
               nulled
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               If
               a
               Bishop
               should
               silence
               him
               under
               pretence
               of
               Government
               and
               Order
               ,
               whom
               God
               obligeth
               to
               preach
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               I
               have
               before
               proved
               that
               we
               are
               obliged
               ,
               it
               were
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               null
               as
               to
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               He
               that
               is
               silenced
               in
               every
               Bishops
               Diocess
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               
               thereby
               degraded
               ,
               but
               is
               still
               a
               Minister
               ,
               to
               the
               world
               at
               least
               for
               their
               conversion
               ;
               For
               those
               without
               (
               the
               Infidels
               and
               Heathens
               )
               are
               of
               no
               Bishops
               Diocess
               ;
               And
               it
               's
               a
               question
               ,
               whether
               those
               among
               us
               that
               openly
               renounce
               the
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               declare
               themselves
               to
               be
               none
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               are
               yet
               indeed
               members
               of
               their
               Church
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               not
               ?
               We
               believe
               not
               ,
               that
               a
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               doth
               make
               any
               man
               a
               Church-member
               without
               his
               own
               consent
               .
               If
               you
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               why
               distinguish
               you
               the
               
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               from
               others
               ?
               If
               all
               the
               people
               of
               London
               be
               not
               the
               Sons
               ,
               or
               members
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               the
               rest
               are
               not
               under
               your
               
                 Pastoral
                 Spiritual
              
               Government
               :
               And
               as
               for
               your
               
                 Secular
                 Power
              
               ,
               enough
               is
               said
               of
               that
               before
               .
               And
               I
               think
               no
               man
               will
               say
               that
               the
               extent
               of
               your
               Diocess
               to
               many
               hundred
               Parishes
               ,
               is
               a
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               obliging
               all
               mens
               consciences
               to
               obey
               you
               ,
               that
               shall
               come
               within
               that
               circuit
               of
               ground
               :
               you
               will
               ascribe
               this
               extent
               of
               your
               power
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Laws
               ;
               of
               which
               more
               in
               due
               place
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               the
               old
               Nonconformists
               ,
               they
               forbore
               the
               Temples
               and
               publick
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               we
               :
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               used
               to
               preach
               in
               private
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ;
               yea
               and
               in
               the
               Churches
               when
               they
               thought
               it
               brought
               no
               great
               inconvenience
               by
               offence
               .
               Mr.
               Hildersham
               ,
               Mr.
               Nichols
               ,
               and
               abundance
               more
               ,
               did
               preach
               in
               publick
               after
               they
               were
               forbidden
               and
               silenced
               ,
               till
               execution
               hindered
               them
               as
               well
               as
               Law.
               And
               Mr.
               Nichols
               ,
               Mr.
               Langley
               ,
               Mr.
               Bromskill
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               driven
               from
               one
               place
               ,
               would
               preach
               where
               they
               found
               opportunity
               in
               another
               .
               And
               Mr.
               Herring
               was
               wont
               privately
               to
               preach
               in
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               as
               his
               most
               credible
               friends
               and
               hearers
               told
               me
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               ,
               had
               publick
               liberty
               ,
               in
               some
               small
               peculiar
               ,
               for
               most
               of
               their
               time
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               connivence
               in
               greater
               places
               :
               So
               had
               Mr.
               
                 Knewstubs
                 ,
                 Ash
                 ,
                 Slater
                 ,
                 Root
                 ,
                 Ball
                 ,
                 Barnet
                 ,
                 Gilpin
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               we
               as
               well
               as
               Mr.
               Rathband
               will
               submit
               to
               a
               suspension
               ,
               or
               prohibition
               of
               authority
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               but
               an
               act
               of
               Order
               and
               Government
               of
               just
               authority
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               notorious
               subversion
               of
               the
               
                 thing
                 Ordered
              
               ,
               or
               the
               End
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Laws
               and
               mens
               necessities
               oblige
               us
               not
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               Papists
               hold
               that
               a
               Father
               may
               not
               keep
               his
               Son
               from
               taking
               Orders
               .
               If
               the
               Bishops
               were
               our
               Fathers
               then
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               hinder
               us
               from
               the
               faithful
               exercise
               of
               what
               we
               have
               undertaken
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 14
                 Obj.
              
               The
               Reason
               why
               you
               are
               against
               Bishops
               is
               ,
               because
               you
               cannot
               be
               Bishops
               your selves
               :
               And
               why
               was
               it
               that
               you
               so
               long
               demurred
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               before
               you
               refused
               them
               ,
               when
               some
               had
               such
               offers
               ?
               Did
               it
               not
               shew
               that
               you
               had
               a
               mind
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               first
               half
               of
               this
               charge
               was
               given
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               to
               my
               face
               ,
               when
               no
               Minister
               or
               Nonconformist
               else
               was
               present
               :
               The
               other
               is
               the
               Debate-makers
               (
               in
               sense
               )
               .
               And
               seeing
               I
               am
               personally
               concerned
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               my
               answer
               must
               be
               historical
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Will
               not
               all
               sober
               by-standers
               think
               that
               we
               have
               very
               hard
               measure
               ,
               and
               have
               to
               do
               with
               a
               strange
               generation
               ?
               When
               they
               shall
               know
               that
               Bishopricks
               were
               offered
               us
               without
               seeking
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               and
               refused
               with
               as
               much
               modesty
               as
               we
               could
               use
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               are
               denied
               not
               only
               the
               place
               of
               the
               poorest
               Curates
               ,
               but
               even
               all
               liberty
               to
               Preach
               for
               nothing
               ,
               to
               the
               rudest
               ,
               poorest
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               ;
               and
               yet
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               told
               that
               we
               are
               against
               Bishops
               ,
               because
               we
               could
               not
               be
               Bishops
               our selves
               ?
               O
               happy
               Christians
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               finally
               judged
               by
               a
               more
               righteous
               Judg
               !
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               that
               you
               mean
               it
               of
               those
               that
               never
               had
               such
               offers
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               not
               rather
               judg
               of
               them
               by
               us
               that
               were
               tryed
               ,
               than
               boldly
               judg
               that
               of
               them
               which
               they
               were
               never
               tryed
               in
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               you
               to
               have
               knowledge
               ?
            
             
               But
               the
               later
               objector
               telleth
               us
               whom
               he
               speaketh
               of
               .
               To
               whom
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               There
               were
               but
               five
               or
               six
               Nonconformists
               of
               all
               England
               ,
               that
               ever
               I
               heard
               of
               ,
               that
               had
               any
               Church-Dignities
               offered
               them
               since
               his
               Majesties
               Restoration
               :
               And
               of
               these
               but
               three
               that
               had
               Bishopricks
               offered
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               Dr.
               
                 Edward
                 Reignolds
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Calamy
               ,
               and
               my self
               :
               And
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               I
               refused
               it
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               or
               next
               save
               one
               ,
               after
               the
               first
               offer
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               (
               for
               private
               overtures
               by
               inferiors
               before
               ,
               I
               answered
               with
               as
               much
               refusal
               as
               was
               fit
               to
               such
               uncertain
               offerers
               )
               :
               Dr.
               Reignolds
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               accepted
               :
               Only
               Mr.
               Calamy
               delayed
               :
               And
               if
               Dr.
               Bates
               and
               Dr.
               Manton
               ,
               who
               were
               offered
               Deanries
               (
               as
               they
               said
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               certain
               of
               no
               offer
               but
               my
               own
               )
               ,
               did
               delay
               their
               refusal
               ,
               it
               was
               on
               the
               same
               account
               .
               
               And
               the
               true
               Reason
               of
               Mr.
               Calamies
               delay
               (
               which
               few
               men
               knew
               better
               than
               my self
               )
               ,
               was
               because
               perhaps
               he
               would
               have
               accepted
               a
               Bishoprick
               as
               altered
               by
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               used
               according
               to
               that
               Declaration
               ,
               but
               not
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               Land
               and
               Church
               ,
               though
               of
               this
               much
               he
               was
               unresolved
               .
               Therefore
               he
               being
               uncertain
               whether
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               would
               stand
               ,
               or
               pass
               into
               a
               Law
               ,
               he
               delayed
               to
               see
               the
               certainty
               :
               And
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               the
               Declaration
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               Prelacy
               was
               what
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               he
               refused
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               Dr.
               Reignolds
               professed
               (
               to
               me
               )
               to
               accept
               it
               but
               on
               the
               terms
               of
               that
               Declaration
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               would
               put
               two
               questions
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Debater
               :
               1.
               
               Whether
               he
               do
               well
               to
               mention
               our
               refusing
               of
               Bishopricks
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               we
               our selves
               so
               studiously
               silence
               ?
               There
               is
               now
               no
               Refuser
               living
               but
               my self
               :
               And
               I
               must
               profess
               ,
               that
               to
               this
               day
               I
               have
               been
               so
               careful
               to
               silence
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               there
               are
               many
               men
               ,
               if
               any
               alive
               ,
               that
               ever
               heard
               me
               mention
               it
               ,
               unless
               in
               answer
               to
               some
               one
               that
               askt
               me
               about
               it
               ,
               or
               in
               confutation
               of
               some
               such
               aspersions
               as
               these
               .
               And
               my
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               I
               apprehend
               it
               to
               favour
               of
               Ingratitude
               ,
               and
               disingenous
               carriage
               to
               my
               Rulers
               :
               If
               they
               shall
               offer
               me
               preferment
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               boast
               how
               I
               refused
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               seem
               a
               casting
               it
               in
               their
               faces
               with
               unthankfulness
               and
               contempt
               .
               And
               no
               man
               can
               say
               that
               ever
               I
               was
               so
               unworthy
               ;
               and
               few
               have
               ever
               heard
               me
               mention
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               cannot
               be
               quiet
               ,
               for
               accusers
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               say
               nothing
               ,
               such
               men
               will.
               
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               Whether
               candor
               or
               justice
               would
               without
               any
               distinction
               perswade
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               a
               mind
               of
               preferments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               long
               delayed
               ;
               whereof
               only
               three
               men
               that
               had
               the
               offer
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               one
               refused
               in
               a
               day
               or
               two
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               presently
               accepted
               ;
               And
               the
               one
               that
               delayed
               ,
               with
               the
               two
               about
               Deaneries
               ,
               were
               known
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               first
               whether
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               would
               pass
               into
               a
               Law
               ,
               or
               be
               cast
               by
               ?
            
             
               And
               if
               you
               proceed
               to
               intimate
               ,
               that
               we
               refused
               but
               for
               fear
               of
               losing
               our
               party
               .
               I
               know
               no
               mans
               heart
               but
               my
               own
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               help
               you
               by
               some
               evidence
               to
               know
               it
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               1.
               
               Upon
               the
               offers
               by
               inferior
               agents
               that
               first
               were
               made
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               neighbour
               Ministers
               in
               Worcestershire
               having
               some
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               concurred
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               me
               ,
               neither
               perswading
               nor
               disswading
               
               me
               ,
               but
               thinking
               me
               the
               fittest
               judg
               ;
               assured
               me
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               accepted
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               so
               far
               from
               censuring
               me
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               rather
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               would
               be
               for
               good
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               When
               I
               refused
               it
               ,
               being
               wary
               what
               men
               might
               after
               say
               ,
               I
               did
               it
               in
               writing
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Chanceller
               ,
               giving
               him
               those
               Reasons
               that
               did
               content
               him
               ,
               viz.
               If
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               were
               established
               ;
               though
               I
               wisht
               a
               perfecter
               frame
               of
               Discipline
               than
               it
               reciteth
               ,
               yet
               I
               was
               so
               glad
               of
               that
               much
               ,
               that
               I
               took
               it
               to
               be
               my
               duty
               to
               promote
               our
               Concord
               with
               all
               my
               power
               ,
               upon
               that
               foundation
               :
               And
               I
               knew
               that
               if
               I
               were
               no
               Bishop
               my self
               ,
               I
               could
               far
               more
               effectually
               perswade
               men
               to
               Conformity
               ,
               than
               if
               I
               were
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               reason
               I
               gave
               of
               my
               refusal
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               should
               not
               be
               ratified
               (
               as
               I
               verily
               did
               believe
               it
               would
               not
               )
               ,
               I
               knew
               if
               I
               took
               a
               Bishoprick
               ,
               I
               must
               quickly
               leave
               it
               .
               And
               then
               it
               was
               better
               refuse
               it
               at
               the
               first
               .
               And
               this
               being
               our
               case
               ,
               methinks
               I
               might
               refer
               the
               judgment
               of
               it
               even
               to
               the
               Censurer
               himself
               (
               whose
               civility
               to
               my self
               through
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Debate
               ,
               I
               do
               acknowledge
               )
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 15
                 Obj.
              
               If
               the
               King
               must
               change
               or
               relax
               his
               Laws
               as
               oft
               as
               men
               will
               be
               scrupulous
               or
               discontented
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               setledness
               ,
               consistency
               or
               order
               .
               Your
               tender
               Consciences
               are
               but
               tender
               heads
               :
               And
               soft-headed
               people
               must
               be
               Rulers
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               change
               as
               oft
               as
               their
               weakness
               will
               desire
               it
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               You
               cannot
               think
               that
               when
               you
               talk
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               the
               readers
               and
               hearers
               can
               be
               all
               so
               simple
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               your
               words
               only
               signifie
               that
               you
               stand
               on
               the
               higher
               ground
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               you
               have
               the
               better
               cause
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               you
               were
               not
               only
               importuned
               before
               these
               Laws
               were
               made
               ,
               to
               have
               done
               your
               part
               ,
               for
               a
               more
               universal
               Concord
               ,
               but
               you
               were
               also
               Commissioned
               by
               the
               King
               under
               his
               Broad
               Seal
               ,
               to
               consult
               for
               the
               making
               such
               alterations
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               as
               were
               necessary
               to
               satisfie
               tender
               Consciences
               :
               When
               instead
               of
               so
               doing
               ,
               you
               have
               made
               the
               burden
               heavier
               than
               before
               .
               And
               is
               this
               a
               fit
               plea
               for
               men
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               new
               Laws
               and
               Impositions
               ,
               had
               so
               much
               power
               and
               opportunity
               to
               have
               prevented
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               grievance
               ,
               and
               were
               so
               long
               importuned
               to
               it
               in
               vain
               ,
               to
               talk
               afterward
               of
               the
               inconvenience
               of
               changing
               or
               relaxing
               Laws
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Have
               the
               Nonconformists
               so
               often
               changed
               their
               cause
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               be
               put
               to
               talk
               of
               so
               frequent
               change
               of
               Laws
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               tell
               them
               that
               their
               arguments
               and
               exceptions
               are
               but
               the
               same
               that
               have
               been
               answered
               to
               their
               predecessors
               long
               ago
               ?
               If
               their
               cause
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               one
               alteration
               since
               the
               first
               Imposition
               of
               Conformity
               would
               have
               served
               their
               turn
               .
               If
               after
               the
               troubles
               or
               differences
               at
               
                 Frank
                 ford
              
               they
               had
               been
               brought
               to
               an
               agreement
               by
               mutual
               accesses
               and
               concessions
               ,
               what
               need
               any
               more
               as
               to
               the
               Nonconformists
               to
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Who
               were
               the
               Changers
               when
               you
               put
               your
               new
               clauses
               into
               the
               Liturgy
               (
               as
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Baptized
               Infants
               salvation
               ,
               without
               distinguishing
               of
               them
               that
               were
               baptized
               Rightfully
               ,
               or
               without
               right
               ,
               &c.
               )
               If
               all
               the
               new
               Oaths
               ,
               Subscriptions
               and
               Declarations
               be
               imposed
               by
               your
               advice
               ,
               surely
               it
               was
               you
               that
               were
               in
               that
               the
               Changers
               .
               Changes
               then
               will
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               be
               laudable
               when
               they
               serve
               your
               ends
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               dangerous
               when
               they
               are
               against
               your
               minds
               .
               What
               changes
               doth
               Thorndike
               plead
               for
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               the
               New
               Canons
               and
               Oath
               were
               made
               1640
               ,
               and
               when
               Rails
               and
               Altars
               were
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               bowing
               towards
               the
               Altar
               recommended
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               danger
               in
               these
               changes
               :
               But
               if
               an
               Oath
               or
               Subscription
               of
               seven
               years
               age
               be
               abated
               ,
               how
               dangerous
               would
               such
               changes
               be
               !
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Kings
               Majesty
               ,
               when
               he
               published
               his
               Declaration
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ,
               did
               not
               take
               those
               changes
               there
               made
               to
               be
               so
               dangerous
               :
               Nor
               did
               the
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               who
               gave
               him
               thanks
               for
               that
               Declaration
               .
               We
               may
               know
               then
               by
               that
               much
               ,
               whence
               the
               noise
               of
               danger
               cometh
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               a
               needless
               Subscription
               or
               a
               Ceremony
               have
               burdened
               so
               many
               and
               considerable
               Subjects
               an
               hundred
               years
               and
               more
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               calamitous
               attempts
               of
               change
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               made
               unlawfully
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               have
               been
               occasioned
               by
               mens
               differences
               about
               those
               things
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               are
               still
               the
               burden
               of
               so
               many
               as
               are
               now
               against
               Conformity
               :
               Let
               impartial
               persons
               then
               be
               judges
               ,
               whether
               the
               removing
               of
               those
               troublesome
               unnecessary
               burdens
               ,
               were
               not
               the
               likest
               means
               imaginable
               to
               prevent
               any
               more
               ill
               attempts
               of
               change
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               you
               think
               unlawful
               ?
               No
               doubt
               there
               is
               .
               Suppose
               that
               one
               thing
               were
               by
               a
               Law
               imposed
               on
               you
               :
               would
               you
               think
               that
               a
               change
               of
               that
               Law
               would
               
               be
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               ?
               and
               would
               you
               exclaim
               against
               it
               as
               now
               you
               do
               ?
            
             
               What
               if
               King
               Charles
               I.
               his
               Concessions
               in
               his
               restraint
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               had
               past
               into
               a
               Law
               (
               as
               they
               had
               if
               the
               Parliament
               had
               not
               suddenly
               been
               broken
               )
               ,
               and
               that
               Episcopacy
               had
               received
               as
               great
               a
               change
               as
               was
               then
               intended
               in
               those
               Concessions
               ?
               Would
               you
               have
               taken
               the
               rescinding
               of
               all
               these
               Laws
               for
               a
               dangerous
               change
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 16
                 Obj.
              
               It
               is
               obedience
               that
               beseemeth
               tender
               consciences
               :
               Disobedience
               is
               as
               the
               sin
               of
               witchcraft
               ;
               And
               would
               you
               have
               any
               countenance
               you
               in
               so
               great
               a
               sin
               ?
               If
               Subjects
               must
               have
               the
               Laws
               changed
               ,
               instead
               of
               obeying
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               not
               Subjects
               .
               Why
               are
               you
               not
               more
               tender
               of
               offending
               and
               disobeying
               your
               Governours
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Are
               not
               you
               and
               we
               agreed
               that
               God
               is
               the
               chief
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               first
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               under
               him
               ?
               In
               this
               sure
               we
               do
               not
               differ
               .
               To
               disobey
               God
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               sin
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               him
               is
               better
               than
               sacrifice
               :
               And
               when
               it
               is
               only
               our
               obedience
               to
               God
               that
               maketh
               us
               disobey
               any
               Governours
               ,
               judge
               whether
               we
               were
               not
               more
               chargeable
               with
               disobedience
               ,
               if
               we
               obeyed
               men
               ,
               and
               disobeyed
               God.
               We
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               cast
               our selves
               under
               all
               your
               reproach
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               suffering
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               avoid
               disobedience
               to
               God
               :
               And
               when
               our
               
                 costliest
                 obedience
              
               ,
               must
               go
               for
               
                 odious
                 disobedience
              
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               disobey
               God
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               it
               would
               go
               for
               obeeience
               ;
               what
               remedy
               ,
               but
               to
               wait
               for
               a
               more
               righteous
               judgment
               ,
               where
               obedience
               and
               disobedience
               will
               be
               better
               known
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Again
               I
               ask
               ,
               Is
               there
               any
               Oath
               that
               you
               dare
               not
               take
               ?
               any
               thing
               that
               you
               dare
               not
               subscribe
               to
               and
               declare
               ?
               any
               thing
               that
               in
               Gods
               worship
               you
               durst
               not
               use
               ?
               Suppose
               that
               one
               thing
               were
               imposed
               on
               you
               ?
               would
               you
               Conform
               to
               it
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               you
               were
               but
               put
               to
               subscribe
               all
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Scripture-times
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Church
               then
               was
               bigger
               than
               one
               Bishop
               with
               his
               Deacons
               did
               efficiate
               with
               ,
               would
               not
               some
               part
               of
               you
               scruple
               subscribing
               to
               it
               ?
               If
               any
               one
               thing
               or
               word
               which
               you
               
               judge
               unlawful
               to
               be
               done
               or
               subscribed
               ,
               were
               put
               on
               you
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               would
               not
               you
               then
               be
               the
               Nonconformists
               ?
               And
               were
               it
               not
               as
               easie
               then
               to
               declaim
               against
               your
               Disobedience
               and
               Nonconformity
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               for
               you
               to
               do
               it
               against
               ours
               ?
               Might
               not
               Volumes
               as
               plausibly
               be
               written
               to
               shew
               the
               mischief
               of
               Subjects
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               quarrelling
               with
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               being
               judges
               of
               what
               is
               unlawful
               ?
               And
               might
               not
               you
               be
               as
               largely
               characterized
               as
               a
               stubborn
               unquiet
               people
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               by
               you
               now
               ?
               So
               that
               all
               this
               still
               doth
               only
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               got
               up
               in
               the
               highest
               seat
               ,
               from
               whence
               you
               have
               advantage
               to
               look
               down
               with
               scorn
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               more
               fearful
               of
               sinning
               than
               your selves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               are
               so
               tender
               of
               disobeying
               our
               Rulers
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               obey
               and
               please
               them
               ,
               except
               disobeying
               God
               ,
               and
               damning
               our
               own
               or
               others
               Souls
               :
               And
               if
               you
               must
               have
               us
               yet
               go
               further
               ,
               you
               must
               excuse
               us
               ;
               we
               had
               rather
               go
               to
               your
               prison
               under
               all
               your
               obloquy
               .
               Your
               furnace
               is
               not
               so
               hot
               as
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 17
                 Obj.
              
               The
               only
               reason
               (
               say
               most
               of
               them
               )
               why
               they
               forsook
               their
               Ministry
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               abjure
               the
               Covenant
               :
               Dispense
               with
               them
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               Conformists
               .
               But
               if
               that
               be
               the
               only
               thing
               they
               scruple
               ,
               then
               why
               are
               they
               not
               Conformists
               in
               all
               other
               particulars
               ,
               against
               which
               they
               pretended
               no
               such
               exceptions
               ?
               And
               what
               doeth
               renouncing
               the
               Covenant
               concern
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 Thus
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Polititian
                 ,
              
               Pag.
               242
               ,
               243.
               
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Is
               this
               flaming-hot
               Disputer
               so
               much
               better
               acquainted
               with
               us
               ,
               than
               we
               are
               with
               our selves
               and
               one
               another
               ?
               Hath
               he
               talkt
               with
               the
               most
               of
               us
               ?
               or
               have
               the
               most
               ever
               said
               or
               written
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               only
               the
               Covenant
               that
               we
               stick
               at
               ?
               I
               must
               profess
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Nonconformists
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               or
               spake
               with
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               any
               one
               of
               this
               mind
               ,
               which
               he
               saith
               [
               
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 say
              
               ]
               they
               are
               of
               .
               Nay
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               one
               Nonconformist
               of
               that
               mind
               .
               And
               if
               the
               world
               and
               posterity
               must
               be
               told
               so
               confidently
               ,
               that
               
                 most
                 say
              
               and
               hold
               that
               ,
               which
               I
               that
               am
               supposed
               so
               much
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               did
               never
               know
               nor
               hear
               of
               any
               one
               man
               that
               said
               or
               held
               ,
               you
               may
               judge
               what
               a
               history
               posterity
               is
               like
               to
               have
               of
               this
               age
               ;
               and
               also
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               terms
               .
               I
               confess
               I
               know
               one
               that
               hath
               suffered
               
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               these
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               been
               denied
               so
               much
               as
               leave
               to
               teach
               School
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               as
               lawful
               ,
               and
               never
               took
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               nor
               was
               ever
               for
               it
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               Parliaments
               War
               ,
               but
               against
               both
               ,
               that
               yet
               cannot
               disoblige
               every
               one
               that
               ever
               did
               take
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               is
               required
               to
               Conformity
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               subscribe
               or
               declare
               
                 Assent
                 and
                 Consent
              
               to
               every
               word
               in
               the
               three
               Books
               so
               to
               be
               consented
               to
               .
               But
               such
               a
               one
               as
               sticks
               at
               the
               Covenant
               only
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               nor
               heard
               of
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               the
               accusers
               of
               the
               Brethren
               do
               believe
               themselves
               ,
               they
               tell
               the
               world
               the
               little
               charity
               that
               is
               among
               them
               ;
               who
               had
               rather
               so
               many
               Ministers
               were
               silenced
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               their
               bodily
               sufferings
               )
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               thousand
               souls
               want
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               than
               abjuring
               the
               Covenant
               should
               be
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               when
               a
               fuller
               security
               for
               loyalty
               and
               peace
               is
               offered
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               either
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 Presbyterian
              
               ,
               or
               Independent
               Nonconformists
               (
               for
               all
               these
               sorts
               there
               be
               at
               least
               )
               that
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               by
               
                 most
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               or
               most
               as
               mixt
               :
               1.
               
               The
               Episcopal
               Nonconformists
               are
               not
               for
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               stick
               most
               at
               consenting
               and
               swearing
               to
               the
               English
               Hierarchy
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Church-state
               ,
               as
               it
               differeth
               from
               the
               old
               Episcopacy
               described
               in
               Archbishop
               Ushers
               Reduction
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Presbyterians
               surely
               have
               told
               the
               world
               by
               Books
               enow
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Nonconformists
               in
               more
               things
               than
               abjuring
               the
               Covenant
               .
               And
               in
               good
               sadness
               ,
               doth
               not
               England
               know
               that
               (
               call
               them
               what
               you
               will
               )
               the
               Divines
               commissioned
               by
               the
               King
               did
               give
               their
               reasons
               against
               more
               ?
               3
               And
               the
               Independents
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               to
               be
               numbered
               with
               his
               [
               
                 most
                 of
                 them
              
               ]
               that
               I
               know
               not
               if
               you
               would
               free
               them
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               Conformity
               ,
               whether
               the
               leaders
               would
               not
               yield
               in
               this
               .
               For
               when
               Scotland
               was
               invaded
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Love
               Beheaded
               ,
               it
               was
               pleaded
               that
               the
               Covenant
               was
               as
               an
               Almanack
               out
               of
               date
               .
               And
               Mr.
               Eaton
               hath
               written
               a
               Book
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 bind
                 not
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               as
               for
               [
               abjuring
               ]
               I
               never
               heard
               that
               it
               was
               required
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               how
               can
               that
               possibly
               be
               their
               only
               Nonconformity
               ,
               which
               never
               was
               imposed
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               what
               he
               and
               others
               mean
               to
               pretend
               that
               the
               Laity
               are
               unconcerned
               in
               the
               renouncing
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               known
               by
               Printed
               Laws
               ,
               and
               by
               practice
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Cities
               and
               Corporations
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Governing
                 or
                 trusted
                 part
              
               ,
               are
               constituted
               
               by
               the
               
                 Renunciation
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               also
               all
               the
               Vestries
               ;
               as
               the
               Corporation
               Act
               ,
               and
               the
               Vestry
               Act
               declare
               ,
               is
               but
               more
               matter
               of
               wonder
               to
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               been
               used
               to
               such
               things
               !
               So
               many
               new
               Printed
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               visible
               state
               of
               all
               the
               Cities
               and
               Corporations
               in
               England
               are
               not
               evidence
               enough
               on
               a
               Nonconformists
               part
               ,
               to
               decide
               a
               controversie
               of
               fact
               .
               But
               if
               they
               shall
               say
               that
               they
               meant
               that
               the
               Laity
               are
               not
               on
               such
               terms
               forbidden
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               we
               also
               had
               learned
               the
               trick
               of
               speaking
               ,
               writing
               ,
               and
               swearing
               in
               
                 universal
                 terms
              
               (
               or
               equipollent
               )
               ,
               and
               
                 meaning
                 not
                 universally
              
               ,
               but
               particularly
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               ,
               we
               could
               say
               ,
               or
               subscribe
               ,
               or
               swear
               as
               far
               as
               you
               desire
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 18
                 Obj.
              
               If
               you
               be
               tollerated
               ,
               why
               not
               all
               others
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ?
               And
               so
               the
               Quakers
               and
               the
               Papists
               may
               come
               in
               .
               And
               it
               's
               well
               if
               the
               Presbyterians
               do
               not
               thus
               let
               in
               Popery
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               What
               if
               the
               Law
               imposed
               one
               word
               on
               you
               which
               you
               could
               not
               conform
               to
               ,
               and
               you
               differed
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               nothing
               else
               ?
               what
               answer
               would
               you
               give
               to
               such
               an
               Objection
               as
               this
               ,
               which
               equally
               excludeth
               Chillingworth
               and
               Knot
               ?
               Would
               you
               not
               say
               that
               a
               difference
               should
               be
               made
               ?
               O
               how
               hardly
               can
               men
               understand
               that
               are
               unwilling
               to
               know
               !
               How
               easie
               a
               case
               were
               this
               to
               the
               willing
               !
            
             
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Rogers
              
               of
               
                 Dedham
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 John
                 Ball
              
               ,
               and
               sometime
               
                 Mr.
                 Dod
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Mr.
                 Hildersham
              
               ,
               had
               liberty
               to
               preach
               without
               conforming
               ;
               and
               did
               it
               infer
               the
               necessity
               of
               such
               a
               Toleration
               as
               you
               talk
               of
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               pray
               you
               take
               heed
               of
               bringing
               Conformity
               more
               into
               contempt
               than
               yet
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               seeming
               to
               judg
               it
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               men
               will
               not
               yield
               to
               without
               constraint
               and
               punishment
               .
               Take
               off
               the
               penalty
               of
               subscribing
               ,
               declaring
               ,
               crossing
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               that
               are
               willing
               will
               use
               them
               without
               force
               .
               And
               if
               most
               must
               be
               forced
               ,
               it
               intimates
               that
               they
               do
               not
               like
               or
               love
               them
               .
               What
               good
               doth
               subscribing
               a
               sentence
               which
               he
               believeth
               not
               ,
               do
               either
               to
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               lyar
               himself
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               so
               large
               a
               Toleration
               as
               you
               talk
               of
               be
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyterians
               are
               like
               to
               occasion
               it
               for
               their
               liberty
               ,
               why
               will
               you
               not
               prevent
               so
               great
               a
               danger
               at
               so
               cheap
               a
               rate
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               be
               
               prevented
               at
               ?
               Are
               you
               indeed
               against
               a
               Toleration
               of
               Heresie
               and
               Popery
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               you
               rather
               venture
               on
               the
               danger
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               abate
               to
               Protestants
               a
               needless
               ceremony
               or
               subscription
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               you
               are
               indeed
               such
               strangers
               to
               the
               thoughts
               and
               talk
               of
               the
               people
               of
               England
               concerning
               your selves
               as
               you
               seem
               to
               be
               .
               If
               you
               are
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               now
               tell
               you
               what
               they
               say
               of
               you
               .
               But
               they
               rejoice
               that
               they
               have
               a
               King
               so
               far
               from
               Popery
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               by
               a
               Law
               made
               it
               a
               heinous
               crime
               for
               any
               to
               vent
               any
               suspicions
               of
               his
               constancy
               (
               which
               through
               so
               many
               temptations
               he
               hath
               approved
               .
               )
            
             
               And
               indeed
               it
               were
               a
               crime
               that
               deserved
               no
               small
               punishment
               ,
               as
               imputing
               that
               to
               our
               Sovereign
               which
               is
               scarce
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               a
               rational
               man
               ;
               even
               to
               give
               up
               most
               of
               his
               power
               and
               Kingdom
               to
               a
               foreign
               Usurper
               after
               his
               power
               is
               shaken
               off
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               cause
               .
               Princes
               that
               ever
               got
               loose
               from
               the
               Roman
               yoke
               ,
               do
               not
               use
               to
               come
               under
               it
               again
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               except
               as
               King
               John
               resigned
               his
               Crown
               ,
               constrained
               by
               meer
               necessity
               .
               But
               
                 Godfrey
                 Goodman
              
               a
               Papist
               was
               the
               last
               Bishop
               of
               Gloucester
               ;
               and
               I
               must
               profess
               that
               if
               I
               were
               a
               Papist
               and
               studied
               to
               help
               them
               to
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               I
               would
               by
               writings
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               my
               interest
               ,
               endeavour
               to
               bring
               as
               many
               more
               of
               you
               as
               I
               could
               into
               a
               necessity
               of
               seeking
               Liberty
               or
               Toleration
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               party
               that
               needed
               and
               sought
               it
               were
               considerable
               ,
               and
               the
               cry
               for
               it
               were
               great
               ,
               we
               might
               look
               for
               our
               part
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               why
               not
               we
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ?
            
             
               And
               yet
               I
               would
               have
               the
               Papists
               and
               all
               conscientious
               persons
               used
               like
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               any
               cruelty
               or
               inhumanity
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 19
                 Obj.
              
               There
               was
               indeed
               a
               necessity
               of
               much
               Preaching
               ,
               before
               the
               world
               was
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               :
               but
               there
               is
               no
               such
               necessity
               now
               when
               we
               are
               all
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               is
               fully
               answered
               before
               .
               Do
               you
               think
               the
               bare
               name
               of
               a
               Christian
               and
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               will
               save
               those
               thousands
               that
               know
               not
               what
               Christianity
               is
               ?
               or
               those
               that
               live
               in
               enmity
               ,
               contempt
               or
               neglect
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               a
               wicked
               Christian
               that
               sinneth
               against
               the
               greatest
               means
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Covenant
               ,
               vow
               ,
               and
               profession
               ,
               a
               happier
               man
               than
               the
               poor
               Infidels
               that
               never
               heard
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               these
               have
               need
               of
               teaching
               here
               at
               
               home
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               men
               in
               foreign
               parts
               .
               But
               I
               will
               add
               no
               more
               to
               my
               former
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 20
                 Obj.
              
               But
               why
               do
               you
               not
               go
               preach
               among
               the
               Indians
               ,
               or
               in
               other
               lands
               where
               there
               is
               more
               need
               ,
               if
               liberty
               of
               Preaching
               be
               all
               that
               you
               desire
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Some
               are
               sickly
               and
               weak
               ,
               and
               some
               aged
               ,
               unable
               to
               travel
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               have
               families
               which
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               desert
               ,
               and
               cannot
               carry
               with
               them
               .
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               kept
               themselves
               without
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               they
               were
               born
               in
               a
               land
               where
               good
               men
               were
               suffered
               to
               serve
               God
               quietly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               thought
               they
               might
               fix
               themselves
               therein
               .
               But
               if
               they
               could
               have
               foreseen
               that
               they
               should
               have
               been
               forbidden
               to
               Preach
               at
               home
               ,
               I
               believe
               that
               many
               would
               not
               only
               have
               forborn
               Marriage
               ,
               but
               also
               have
               set
               themselves
               to
               learn
               some
               foreign
               languages
               that
               they
               might
               have
               been
               able
               to
               Preach
               abroad
               .
               But
               ,
               3.
               our
               great
               impediment
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               of
               any
               other
               Country
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               preach
               to
               any
               of
               the
               vulgar
               there
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               could
               in
               a
               long
               time
               learn
               the
               Tartarian
               or
               Indian
               tongue
               ,
               &c.
               a
               half
               learnt
               broken
               tongue
               doth
               but
               make
               the
               speaker
               ridiculous
               to
               the
               vulgar
               .
               (
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               our
               want
               of
               maintenance
               to
               sustain
               us
               thither
               ,
               and
               there
               )
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               had
               I
               strength
               and
               any
               vulgar
               tongue
               ,
               which
               I
               might
               use
               in
               Preaching
               in
               other
               lands
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               should
               have
               left
               England
               long
               ago
               ,
               and
               not
               been
               an
               eye-sore
               to
               you
               so
               long
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 21
                 Object
              
               .
               Have
               not
               the
               
                 Friendly
                 Debate
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Politician
               fully
               and
               unanswerably
               opened
               the
               folly
               and
               villany
               of
               your
               Religion
               ?
               and
               can
               you
               yet
               for
               shame
               desire
               leave
               to
               preach
               and
               propagate
               such
               a
               Religion
               as
               that
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               Because
               so
               great
               prejudice
               is
               taken
               against
               us
               from
               those
               Books
               ,
               I
               intended
               in
               the
               end
               to
               have
               given
               a
               full
               answer
               to
               all
               that
               concerneth
               us
               ;
               not
               in
               their
               mode
               ,
               but
               in
               my
               own
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               certain
               Propositions
               containing
               our
               judgment
               and
               our
               reasons
               about
               
               those
               matters
               ,
               which
               I
               leave
               out
               now
               to
               avoid
               length
               ,
               having
               written
               Books
               enow
               to
               declare
               what
               my
               Religion
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               others
               .
               And
               therefore
               now
               only
               say
               this
               in
               general
               concerning
               the
               Authors
               ,
               and
               their
               dealing
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               to
               the
               men
               ,
               I
               judg
               them
               to
               be
               of
               more
               than
               ordinary
               parts
               ,
               as
               to
               Ratiocination
               and
               expression
               ;
               and
               had
               they
               with
               humility
               ,
               patience
               and
               impartiality
               taken
               but
               a
               dozen
               or
               twenty
               years
               more
               time
               to
               have
               furnished
               their
               minds
               according
               to
               their
               capacity
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               permitted
               themselves
               with
               so
               great
               considence
               to
               say
               what
               they
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               believe
               they
               would
               have
               been
               as
               excellent
               persons
               as
               most
               ages
               have
               produced
               .
               But
               they
               have
               put
               off
               the
               habit
               of
               
                 little
                 children
              
               too
               soon
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               imagin
               by
               their
               writings
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               unhappy
               in
               their
               converse
               and
               acquaintance
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               have
               had
               more
               to
               do
               with
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               weak
               women
               and
               boys
               ,
               and
               the
               weaker
               sort
               of
               serious
               Christians
               among
               those
               called
               Puritans
               ,
               than
               with
               the
               sober
               understanding
               sort
               ;
               and
               so
               judg
               of
               the
               party
               by
               such
               as
               they
               have
               been
               acquainted
               with
               .
               For
               most
               of
               the
               weak
               expressions
               and
               passages
               which
               they
               fill
               their
               Books
               with
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               some
               Sectaries
               ,
               or
               true
               Fanaticks
               ,
               and
               from
               some
               weak
               women
               and
               ignorant
               persons
               ,
               but
               never
               from
               the
               grave
               and
               sober
               sort
               of
               Nonconformists
               .
               Nor
               have
               I
               used
               to
               converse
               with
               many
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               that
               talk
               at
               so
               low
               a
               rate
               ,
               as
               they
               feigned
               them
               to
               talk
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               doubt
               also
               that
               their
               converse
               hath
               been
               more
               at
               the
               Universities
               ,
               and
               with
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               richer
               and
               well-bred
               sort
               of
               persons
               ,
               besides
               those
               Sectaries
               ,
               than
               with
               Plowmen
               and
               other
               of
               the
               lower
               rank
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               are
               strangers
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               which
               faithful
               Country
               Ministers
               know
               ,
               whose
               work
               hath
               been
               to
               Catechise
               them
               ,
               and
               personally
               instruct
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               cannot
               but
               know
               that
               most
               of
               those
               things
               which
               they
               blame
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               are
               real
               weaknesses
               and
               faults
               ,
               we
               tell
               them
               of
               as
               loud
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               plainly
               as
               they
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               wrathfully
               or
               flamingly
               as
               they
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Pool's
                 Vox
                 calmentis
              
               hath
               told
               the
               si'enced
               Ministers
               even
               in
               Latin
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               more
               of
               their
               faults
               ,
               then
               both
               these
               Authors
               could
               remember
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               in
               my
               
                 Directions
                 for
                 weak
                 Christians
              
               ,
               but
               in
               divers
               other
               Books
               ,
               I
               have
               dealt
               as
               plainly
               with
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Saving
               therefore
               the
               Debaters
               civility
               to
               my self
               ;
               I
               must
               ask
               him
               ,
               whether
               it
               savoured
               of
               common
               equity
               and
               justice
               ,
               to
               make
               
               the
               Nonconformist
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               the
               author
               or
               owner
               of
               all
               those
               weaknesses
               ,
               follies
               ,
               impudences
               ;
               falshoods
               ,
               &c.
               which
               he
               could
               fasten
               only
               on
               Sectaries
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               ignoranter
               sort
               .
               And
               especially
               when
               scarcely
               ever
               Books
               were
               written
               by
               any
               man
               as
               against
               Nonconformists
               that
               so
               little
               touch
               upon
               Nonconformity
               it self
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               points
               in
               difference
               ?
               Is
               
                 Gersom
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Altare
                 Damascenum
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Amesius
                 Fresh
                 Suit
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               writings
               answered
               there
               ,
               except
               a
               late
               Nehushtan
               ,
               that
               few
               men
               own
               ,
               and
               he
               thought
               he
               could
               more
               easily
               say
               somewhat
               to
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               he
               say
               that
               he
               told
               us
               that
               he
               spake
               it
               not
               of
               all
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               what
               if
               he
               had
               put
               the
               word
               [
               Christians
               ]
               instead
               of
               the
               word
               [
               Nonconformist
               ]
               and
               said
               that
               Christians
               hold
               all
               those
               sottish
               and
               impudent
               opinions
               ,
               but
               yet
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               
                 all
                 Christians
              
               ,
               had
               this
               been
               justice
               to
               Christianity
               ?
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               true
               ;
               for
               if
               Nonconformists
               be
               Christians
               ,
               then
               Christians
               hold
               what
               they
               hold
               .
               He
               that
               heareth
               such
               a
               word
               [
               Christians
               ,
               or
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               Nonconformists
               have
               a
               foolish
               Religion
               ]
               ,
               doth
               suppose
               it
               to
               be
               
                 locutio
                 formalis
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               [
               As
               Christians
               ,
               or
               as
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               as
               Nonconformists
               ,
               their
               Religion
               is
               foolish
               .
               ]
               And
               for
               the
               Author
               to
               say
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               [
               I
               meant
               not
               ,
               
                 All
                 Christians
                 ,
                 All
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 All
                 Nonconformists
              
               ]
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               them
               
                 as
                 such
                 ▪
              
               What
               then
               ?
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 as
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 ignorant
                 unlearned
                 people
                 .
              
               But
               why
               then
               did
               you
               not
               charge
               your
               fooleries
               only
               on
               Antinomians
               ,
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               
                 as
                 such
                 only
              
               the
               actors
               in
               your
               scene
               ?
               and
               not
               as
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               I
               know
               the
               name
               Christians
               is
               more
               venerable
               than
               Protestant
               ,
               or
               Nonconformist
               .
               But
               the
               injustice
               is
               as
               palpable
               in
               the
               one
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               And
               the
               cause
               or
               the
               principle
               is
               bad
               that
               can
               engage
               men
               in
               such
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               so
               strange
               to
               themselves
               as
               not
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               yea
               to
               proceed
               impenitently
               in
               it
               ,
               even
               when
               Righteousness
               is
               one
               of
               the
               things
               which
               they
               write
               for
               ,
               as
               neglected
               by
               them
               whom
               they
               endeavour
               to
               disgrace
               .
               It
               is
               an
               ill
               cause
               that
               produceth
               such
               effects
               ,
               though
               a
               quick
               and
               hasty
               wit
               can
               write
               another
               Volume
               to
               defend
               it
               ;
               till
               love
               it self
               shall
               sit
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               condemn
               all
               the
               issues
               of
               uncharitable
               wrath
               .
            
             
               The
               cause
               of
               Nonconformity
               as
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               as
               owned
               now
               by
               us
               ,
               was
               punctually
               expressed
               to
               you
               in
               our
               many
               Papers
               given
               in
               when
               we
               vainly
               attempted
               unity
               ;
               and
               the
               new
               Conformity
               is
               known
               by
               the
               Acts
               which
               are
               lately
               made
               .
               And
               what
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Debaters
               Dialogues
               to
               any
               of
               this
               ?
               Doth
               any
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               
               forbid
               men
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 through
                 mercy
              
               .
               Or
               is
               there
               any
               Nonconformity
               in
               that
               speech
               (
               or
               any
               unfitness
               either
               .
               )
               And
               so
               of
               abundance
               of
               such
               other
               passages
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               is
               it
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 honesty
              
               ,
               and
               charity
               ,
               to
               perswade
               the
               world
               that
               the
               Nonconformists
               Religion
               is
               foolish
               ,
               senseless
               and
               unpeaceable
               ,
               when
               they
               profess
               to
               own
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               naked
               Christianity
               ?
               Is
               Christianity
               so
               vile
               a
               thing
               ?
               And
               indeed
               is
               not
               
                 your
                 Religion
              
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               ?
               I
               thought
               we
               had
               not
               been
               of
               
                 different
                 Religions
              
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               different
               opinions
               about
               Discipline
               and
               modes
               of
               worship
               in
               the
               same
               Religion
               .
               But
               you
               know
               your selves
               better
               than
               we
               do
               .
               But
               if
               really
               you
               are
               of
               another
               Religion
               from
               us
               ,
               why
               were
               there
               never
               any
               attempts
               to
               reconcile
               us
               in
               Doctrinals
               ,
               when
               the
               work
               of
               reconciliation
               was
               (
               vainly
               )
               on
               foot
               ?
               Why
               did
               you
               never
               charge
               us
               with
               errors
               in
               Doctrine
               ?
               Nay
               why
               did
               Dr.
               
                 Cornelius
                 Burgess
              
               his
               Reasons
               for
               Reformation
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               &c.
               so
               much
               offend
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               even
               in
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               ,
               where
               he
               takes
               it
               ill
               that
               some
               pretend
               that
               we
               differ
               in
               Doctrinals
               .
               But
               now
               the
               Religion
               of
               one
               must
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               foolish
               .
               The
               King
               there
               declareth
               our
               unity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               after
               his
               trial
               of
               both
               sides
               .
               And
               this
               Author
               maketh
               our
               Religions
               as
               different
               as
               light
               and
               darkness
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               wisdom
               and
               folly
               .
            
             
               Our
               Religion
               as
               to
               its
               containing
               Rule
               ,
               is
               the
               holy
               Canonical
               Scripture
               .
               Is
               that
               foolish
               and
               seditious
               ?
               we
               profess
               to
               have
               no
               more
               .
               The
               Explication
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               have
               much
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               Catechisms
               and
               Confession
               ?
               Why
               wrote
               you
               not
               to
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               another
               Religion
               ?
               Our
               Books
               also
               are
               abroad
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Hildershams
                 ,
                 Greenhams
                 ,
                 Hierons
                 ,
                 Dods
                 ,
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 Bains
                 ,
                 Bradshaws
                 ,
                 Cartwrights
                 ,
              
               Mr.
               Gataker
               ,
               Mr.
               Vines
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Anth.
                 Burgess
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Shaws
               ,
               Mr.
               How
               's
               ,
               Mr.
               Allens
               ,
               and
               an
               hundred
               more
               .
               What
               false
               Religion
               do
               they
               contain
               ?
               I
               have
               told
               you
               my
               Religion
               oft
               enough
               ,
               especially
               in
               my
               Reasons
               for
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               Confession
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               false
               and
               foolish
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Nonconformists
               
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               ;
               for
               a
               
                 quatenus
                 ad
                 omne
              
               you
               may
               justly
               argue
               .
            
             
               Yea
               the
               Author
               is
               pleased
               to
               favour
               me
               with
               some
               Vindication
               ,
               and
               to
               blame
               others
               for
               opposing
               me
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               that
               enough
               to
               prove
               that
               such
               opinions
               as
               he
               disliketh
               ,
               are
               no
               part
               of
               Nonconformity
               ,
               as
               now
               in
               Controversie
               .
            
             
             
               But
               he
               will
               give
               me
               occasion
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               how
               much
               I
               differ
               from
               his
               mind
               and
               ways
               ;
               when
               as
               there
               are
               near
               thirty
               or
               forty
               Books
               written
               against
               me
               ,
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               (
               by
               men
               of
               several
               Sects
               and
               parties
               )
               and
               yet
               I
               fall
               out
               with
               none
               of
               them
               all
               ;
               nor
               charge
               them
               with
               such
               foolish
               Religions
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               downright
               Apostates
               or
               Hereticks
               .
               Nor
               would
               I
               silence
               any
               one
               of
               them
               that
               is
               a
               sincere
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               My
               provocations
               its
               like
               have
               been
               more
               than
               this
               Authors
               ever
               were
               .
               But
               must
               I
               forgive
               enemies
               ,
               and
               not
               friends
               ?
               Do
               we
               contend
               for
               our selves
               ,
               or
               for
               Truth
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               unity
               ,
               and
               peace
               ?
               It
               is
               some
               honour
               from
               those
               adversaries
               both
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               brethren
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               called
               their
               Antisignanus
               ,
               who
               have
               written
               such
               abundance
               of
               Books
               against
               me
               ?
               For
               it
               seems
               that
               we
               forgive
               and
               love
               each
               other
               .
               If
               you
               say
               that
               it
               is
               because
               we
               now
               agree
               in
               Nonconformity
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               was
               so
               before
               .
               2.
               
               And
               you
               suppose
               us
               as
               little
               agreed
               in
               that
               ;
               and
               indeed
               many
               censure
               me
               more
               for
               differing
               from
               them
               there
               ,
               than
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               is
               it
               not
               as
               valid
               arguing
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Hildersham
              
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Reignolds
                 ,
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 Bradshaw
                 ,
                 Burgess
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               have
               written
               soundly
               and
               learnedly
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               is
               wise
               and
               sound
               ;
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Bridge
              
               one
               of
               the
               five
               Dissenters
               from
               the
               Presbyterians
               hath
               some
               harsh
               expressions
               ,
               and
               
                 Mr.
                 T.
                 W.
              
               hath
               some
               little
               sententious
               jingles
               (
               such
               as
               Conformists
               most
               abound
               with
               )
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Nonconformists
               Religion
               is
               foolish
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               it
               may
               be
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Nonconformists
               must
               be
               judged
               of
               ,
               not
               by
               an
               odd
               person
               as
               your self
               is
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               major
               part
               ?
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               never
               goeth
               right
               among
               Divines
               ,
               when
               they
               judge
               Causes
               by
               persons
               ,
               contrary
               to
               signed
               avowed
               professions
               .
               Do
               they
               print
               and
               publish
               their
               professed
               Religion
               to
               the
               World
               ?
               and
               will
               you
               measure
               and
               denominate
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               ▪
               by
               two
               or
               three
               mens
               Writings
               (
               against
               which
               also
               you
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               )
               ?
               2.
               
               And
               why
               did
               you
               not
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               the
               major
               part
               (
               or
               one
               of
               an
               hundred
               )
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               real
               weaknesses
               which
               you
               mention
               (
               for
               all
               that
               you
               find
               fault
               with
               ,
               are
               not
               weaknesses
               )
               ?
               Are
               the
               two
               or
               three
               that
               you
               named
               ,
               the
               major
               part
               of
               Eighteen
               hundred
               ?
               What
               of
               all
               this
               have
               you
               to
               charge
               on
               those
               forenamed
               ?
               or
               on
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Ball
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Paget
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Langley
               ,
               &c.
               or
               on
               Dr.
               Twisse
               ,
               Dr.
               Arrowsmith
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Assembly
               ?
               or
               on
               Dr.
               Tuckney
               ,
               Dr.
               Langley
               ,
               Dr.
               Staunton
               ,
               Dr.
               Seaman
               ,
               Dr.
               Manton
               ,
               Dr.
               Bates
               ,
               
               Mr.
               Bull
               ,
               Mr.
               Wadsworth
               ,
               Dr.
               Annesly
               ,
               and
               abundance
               more
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               silenced
               Ministers
               in
               all
               the
               Counties
               of
               the
               Land
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               do
               you
               consider
               how
               heinously
               you
               dishonour
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               by
               the
               disparity
               of
               the
               charge
               which
               you
               lay
               on
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               have
               laid
               on
               you
               ?
               I
               am
               not
               justifying
               either
               of
               your
               accusations
               :
               But
               if
               I
               were
               a
               stranger
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               had
               seen
               the
               Chair-man
               of
               the
               Committee
               of
               Parliament
               publish
               his
               Century
               of
               Conformists
               accused
               on
               witness
               ,
               of
               so
               many
               Crimes
               (
               especially
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               negligence
               ,
               and
               insufficiency
               in
               so
               many
               )
               ,
               and
               had
               seen
               the
               like
               charges
               before
               the
               Committees
               of
               the
               several
               Counties
               attested
               on
               Oath
               ,
               and
               had
               heard
               both
               your
               Icabods
               Groans
               ,
               and
               the
               Gloucester
               Coblers
               History
               of
               the
               present
               Ministry
               :
               And
               then
               had
               read
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               sharp
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               adversaries
               ,
               charging
               them
               with
               heart-hypocrisie
               ,
               with
               disobedience
               to
               those
               Laws
               for
               Oaths
               and
               Ceremonies
               which
               they
               think
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               
                 cutting
                 faces
              
               ,
               and
               
                 prating
                 phrases
              
               ,
               and
               incongruous
               expressions
               in
               praying
               and
               preaching
               to
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               should
               suspect
               that
               their
               cases
               were
               not
               alike
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Is
               it
               a
               thing
               possible
               that
               a
               Divine
               in
               England
               should
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               in
               all
               Countries
               such
               Readers
               ,
               and
               young
               ,
               raw
               ,
               ignorant
               Conformable
               Preachers
               (
               O
               that
               they
               were
               but
               here
               and
               there
               one
               )
               ,
               that
               in
               understanding
               ,
               in
               method
               ,
               in
               phrase
               ,
               and
               all
               Ministerial
               abilities
               ,
               may
               learn
               seven
               years
               and
               seven
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               like
               to
               reach
               the
               measure
               of
               
                 W.
                 B.
              
               and
               
                 T.
                 W.
              
               whom
               he
               reproveth
               ?
               And
               could
               he
               forget
               that
               it
               is
               as
               just
               and
               solid
               reasoning
               to
               say
               ,
               This
               multitude
               of
               Conformists
               frequently
               speak
               non-sense
               confusedly
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               the
               Conformists
               have
               such
               a
               Religion
               :
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 W.
                 B.
              
               and
               
                 T
                 ▪
                 W.
              
               did
               not
               express
               this
               or
               that
               congruously
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Nonconformists
               Religion
               is
               such
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 22
                 Obj.
              
               You
               overthrow
               all
               principles
               of
               Government
               ,
               while
               you
               say
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               command
               things
               evil
               by
               accident
               ;
               And
               while
               you
               allow
               doubting
               or
               scrupling
               persons
               to
               disobey
               authority
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               are
               but
               pleased
               to
               question
               their
               Commands
               ;
               whereas
               if
               you
               are
               uncertain
               whether
               the
               matter
               be
               lawful
               ,
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               ;
               because
               you
               are
               certain
               that
               Governours
               must
               be
               
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               being
               uncertain
               that
               the
               thing
               is
               evil
               ,
               the
               certain
               part
               must
               prevail
               against
               the
               uncertain
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               We
               have
               long
               been
               silent
               at
               such
               accusations
               ,
               supposing
               by
               this
               time
               they
               would
               have
               been
               ashamed
               of
               themselves
               :
               Had
               we
               read
               such
               Moral
               Divinity
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               teach
               us
               ,
               in
               Father
               
                 Banny
                 ,
                 Escobar
              
               ,
               or
               other
               such
               Jesuits
               ,
               we
               had
               been
               like
               to
               have
               found
               it
               in
               the
               Collection
               of
               their
               Morals
               ,
               which
               the
               Jansenists
               published
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               never
               read
               or
               heard
               man
               yet
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 not
                 command
                 any
                 thing
                 evil
                 by
                 accident
                 :
              
               But
               I
               have
               said
               my self
               ,
               that
               
                 His
                 Commands
                 of
                 things
                 evil
                 by
                 accident
                 may
                 be
                 sinful
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               
                 all
                 things
              
               that
               are
               evil
               by
               accident
               that
               he
               may
               command
               .
               But
               because
               some
               men
               will
               not
               understand
               till
               they
               are
               constrained
               against
               their
               wills
               ;
               I
               shall
               elsewhere
               open
               the
               truth
               about
               this
               so
               plainly
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               shall
               hardly
               avoid
               the
               understanding
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               refusing
               to
               read
               it
               :
               And
               I
               will
               shew
               them
               what
               it
               is
               to
               maintain
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               command
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               evil
               by
               accident
               only
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               the
               other
               accusation
               is
               the
               forgery
               of
               passionate
               enmity
               also
               ;
               we
               believe
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               to
               obey
               authority
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               whenever
               he
               doubteth
               of
               the
               matter
               commanded
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 every
                 case
              
               of
               doubting
               :
               But
               we
               never
               thought
               that
               
                 all
                 doubtings
              
               will
               excuse
               his
               obedience
               .
               We
               use
               to
               speak
               more
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               leave
               them
               to
               confusion
               ,
               that
               either
               cannot
               distinguish
               ,
               or
               must
               have
               troubled
               waters
               to
               fish
               in
               ,
               for
               matter
               of
               calumniation
               .
               Of
               this
               also
               I
               shall
               elsewhere
               give
               you
               a
               satisfactory
               account
               of
               our
               judgment
               ▪
               Done
               since
               in
               my
               
                 2d
                 Plea
                 for
                 Peace
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 23
                 Obj.
              
               But
               the
               grand
               accusation
               against
               us
               by
               Dr.
               Heylin
               in
               his
               life
               of
               A.
               B.
               Laud
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               is
               for
               Calvinism
               ,
               or
               Puritanism
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               against
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               Arminianism
               ;
               which
               he
               maketh
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               great
               contentions
               and
               calamities
               :
               And
               many
               other
               say
               as
               he
               :
               And
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               carrieth
               it
               yet
               much
               higher
               ,
               accusing
               us
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               imputed
               Righteousness
               ,
               but
               others
               in
               which
               we
               have
               departed
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 See
                 his
                 Just
                 Weights
                 and
                 Measures
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Greater
                 Volume
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               By
               this
               it
               further
               appeareth
               ,
               how
               unjustly
               and
               partially
               we
               are
               used
               ,
               and
               how
               unnecessary
               they
               themselves
               hold
               Unity
               in
               Doctine
               it self
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               matters
               which
               some
               account
               so
               great
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               .
               For
               in
               all
               the
               Arminian
               Controversies
               ,
               the
               Conformists
               differ
               among
               themselves
               as
               much
               as
               we
               do
               from
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               .
               Nothing
               more
               common
               now
               in
               our
               Pulpits
               ,
               than
               for
               one
               man
               to
               preach
               up
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               preach
               it
               down
               (
               and
               neither
               of
               them
               know
               what
               
                 Free
                 will
              
               is
               )
               ;
               and
               for
               one
               to
               preach
               for
               
                 absolute
                 Election
                 ,
                 perseverance
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               another
               to
               preach
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               tendency
               of
               these
               opinions
               to
               all
               wickedness
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               these
               men
               are
               suffered
               to
               preach
               ,
               because
               they
               all
               subscribe
               the
               same
               doctrine
               ,
               though
               they
               neither
               believe
               nor
               preach
               the
               same
               :
               The
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               are
               subscribed
               by
               them
               all
               :
               They
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               all
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               is
               it
               because
               the
               Articles
               are
               not
               intelligible
               ?
               or
               have
               they
               contrary
               meanings
               to
               fit
               the
               use
               of
               every
               subscriber
               ?
               Are
               they
               hot
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               cold
               to
               another
               ?
               Or
               rather
               ,
               do
               many
               of
               the
               Subscribers
               take
               heed
               of
               Tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               but
               tenderness
               of
               Head
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               sensible
               of
               hurt
               and
               smart
               than
               a
               feared
               Conscience
               is
               ,
               or
               is
               a
               word
               and
               thing
               that
               is
               grown
               into
               disgrace
               and
               scorn
               in
               our
               times
               ?
            
             
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Compilers
               of
               the
               Articles
               and
               Liturgy
               were
               in
               these
               things
               of
               Augustines
               judgment
               ,
               who
               was
               for
               absolute
               Election
               ,
               but
               for
               no
               other
               Reprobation
               but
               non-election
               ,
               and
               the
               decree
               of
               damnation
               and
               desertion
               only
               upon
               foresight
               of
               sin
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               differences
               themselves
               ,
               it
               would
               grieve
               a
               man
               of
               any
               understanding
               to
               read
               such
               a
               History
               as
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylins
              
               Life
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               which
               intimateth
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               such
               points
               as
               these
               were
               the
               occasion
               of
               all
               the
               contrivances
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               enmities
               and
               calamities
               which
               these
               Kingdoms
               have
               undergone
               !
               When-as
               the
               things
               are
               such
               as
               never
               bred
               any
               such
               dissention
               in
               the
               first
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               would
               do
               among
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               their
               piety
               and
               simplicity
               .
            
             
               I
               long
               ago
               began
               a
               Treatise
               (
               which
               the
               agitations
               of
               my
               Troublers
               
               have
               interrupted
               )
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Arminians
               and
               Anti-Arminians
               in
               these
               matters
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               should
               easily
               have
               manifested
               ,
               how
               unfit
               such
               Subjects
               were
               to
               be
               so
               fiercely
               and
               implacably
               contended
               about
               .
               And
               because
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               ever
               I
               shall
               
               live
               to
               re
               ▪
               assume
               it
               (
               being
               toss'd
               about
               ,
               and
               having
               neither
               health
               nor
               liberty
               for
               any
               setled
               habitation
               )
               ,
               I
               must
               give
               the
               judicious
               a
               few
               hints
               of
               the
               Media
               of
               Conciliation
               which
               I
               would
               have
               used
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               would
               have
               distinguished
               and
               reduced
               the
               Controversies
               unto
               three
               sorts
               :
               First
               those
               that
               are
               only
               
                 de
                 nomine
              
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               the
               unskilful
               to
               be
               
                 de
                 rebus
              
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               than
               most
               imagine
               :
               And
               these
               an
               explication
               would
               have
               ended
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Those
               that
               are
               about
               things
               unrevealed
               ,
               and
               unknown
               to
               mortals
               ;
               which
               are
               some
               that
               are
               hotliest
               contended
               about
               :
               And
               these
               all
               must
               grant
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               aside
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               
                 real
                 differences
              
               ,
               fit
               for
               our
               disputes
               :
               which
               I
               should
               prove
               ,
               1.
               to
               be
               very
               few
               .
               2
               Far
               from
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               such
               moment
               as
               ignorant
               ,
               self-conceited
               ,
               furious
               disputers
               would
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               they
               are
               .
               3.
               
               And
               that
               they
               are
               of
               so
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               that
               all
               sober
               Christians
               should
               easily
               bear
               with
               one
               another
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               would
               shew
               the
               necessity
               of
               beginning
               our
               Controversies
               about
               the
               
                 temporary
                 Effects
              
               ,
               and
               not
               about
               the
               
                 eternal
                 Decrees
              
               ,
               because
               as
               the
               first
               do
               more
               concern
               us
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               natiora
               ,
               more
               within
               our
               knowledge
               :
               And
               then
               the
               questions
               about
               the
               Decrees
               ,
               will
               more
               easily
               be
               decided
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               would
               open
               distinctly
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               made
               universally
               with
               mankind
               ,
               1.
               
               Before
               Christ.
               1.
               
               With
               
                 Adam
                 ▪
              
               2.
               
               With
               Noe.
               And
               2.
               after
               Christs
               Incarnation
               :
               and
               distinguish
               it
               from
               the
               narrower
               particular
               Covenant
               with
               Abraham
               and
               the
               Israelites
               .
               And
               I
               would
               open
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               
                 Universal
                 pardon
              
               and
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               through
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               mankind
               ,
               upon
               the
               Conditions
               which
               are
               to
               be
               punctually
               explained
               ;
               which
               Conditional
               Justificaton
               or
               Pardon
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               would
               open
               the
               nature
               and
               extent
               of
               that
               common
               operative
               Grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               those
               that
               are
               yet
               unsanctified
               ;
               And
               I
               would
               prove
               from
               the
               case
               of
               Adam
               ,
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               
                 Grace
                 sufficient
              
               ,
               or
               necessary
               to
               the
               effect
               ,
               which
               through
               mans
               fault
               was
               not
               effectual
               ;
               and
               which
               without
               any
               more
               helps
               ,
               man
               could
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               made
               effectual
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               acted
               by
               .
               And
               then
               I
               would
               prove
               that
               
                 ad
                 aliquid
              
               ,
               there
               is
               still
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               Grace
               necessary
               or
               sufficient
               ,
               
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               which
               men
               cannot
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               they
               can
               ,
               use
               
                 certain
                 means
              
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
              
               to
               use
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               
                 tendency
                 to
                 their
                 recovery
                 )
              
               :
               And
               that
               certainly
               no
               part
               of
               the
               world
               is
               left
               under
               the
               
                 first
                 Covenant
              
               of
               innocency
               ,
               (
               though
               under
               the
               precept
               or
               duty
               of
               it
               )
               but
               are
               under
               a
               Law
               or
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               as
               that
               Law
               by
               which
               they
               are
               governed
               and
               judged
               (
               though
               all
               Consent
               not
               )
               ;
               And
               therefore
               that
               all
               are
               under
               such
               obligations
               ,
               to
               use
               such
               means
               for
               their
               recovery
               as
               are
               vouchsafed
               and
               appointed
               them
               ;
               and
               are
               condemnable
               if
               they
               use
               them
               not
               ;
               and
               need
               not
               fear
               using
               them
               (
               faithfully
               )
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               would
               open
               the
               nature
               of
               Liberty
               and
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               make
               plain
               the
               distinction
               between
               the
               
                 Essential
                 ,
                 Natural
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 mutable
                 Moral
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               and
               shew
               that
               
                 mans
                 will
              
               is
               a
               self-determining
               faculty
               ,
               supposing
               the
               necessary
               objects
               ,
               and
               intellectual
               apprehension
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               part
               of
               Gods
               Image
               on
               it
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               
                 Dominam
                 suorum
                 actuum
              
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               man
               hath
               this
               natural
               liberty
               of
               willing
               ,
               not
               willing
               or
               nilling
               (
               which
               Mr.
               
                 Le
                 Blank
              
               hath
               most
               judiciously
               opened
               in
               his
               late
               Theses
               )
               ;
               But
               no
               man
               hath
               more
               of
               the
               
                 Moral
                 liberty
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               freedom
               from
               a
               vicious
               disposition
               ,
               than
               he
               hath
               (
               either
               special
               or
               common
               )
               Grace
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               I
               should
               shew
               how
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Natural
               liberty
               is
               a
               full
               justification
               for
               omission
               or
               action
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               want
               of
               
                 Moral
                 liberty
              
               ,
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               want
               of
               Dispositive
               willingness
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               
                 right
                 will
              
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               matter
               of
               guilt
               ,
               and
               aggravateth
               all
               actual
               and
               omissive
               sin
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               I
               should
               open
               the
               nature
               of
               [
               Power
               ]
               ,
               and
               shew
               what
               goeth
               to
               make
               [
               Power
               ]
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               :
               And
               whether
               God
               may
               be
               said
               to
               give
               
                 sufficient
                 Grace
              
               to
               believe
               ,
               when
               he
               giveth
               proper
               Power
               to
               believe
               ?
               And
               that
               
                 Grace
                 sufficient
                 ad
                 agere
                 ,
                 est
                 efficax
                 ad
                 posse
                 :
              
               And
               what
               Austin
               meant
               by
               
                 Posse
                 Credere
                 est
                 omnium
                 ;
                 Credere
                 vero
                 fidelium
                 .
              
               Especially
               I
               should
               distinguish
               of
               Natural
               and
               
                 Moral
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               no
               man
               wanteth
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 faculty
                 it self
              
               ;
               And
               I
               should
               shew
               ,
               that
               
                 Moral
                 Power
              
               sometime
               signifieth
               strength
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               can
               perform
               an
               act
               ,
               but
               do
               it
               easily
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               
                 special
                 Grace
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Holy
                 disposition
                 and
                 liveliness
              
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               hath
               such
               a
               degree
               of
               power
               to
               things
               spiritual
               :
               But
               sometimes
               
                 Moral
                 Power
              
               signifieth
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Power
              
               is
               not
               so
               far
               destitute
               of
               
                 Moral
                 helps
              
               ,
               and
               disposition
               to
               the
               action
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               
               may
               be
               properly
               said
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Power
                 Morally
              
               ,
               with
               that
               measure
               of
               Moral
               helps
               it
               hath
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               impossible
               properly
               ,
               for
               the
               effect
               to
               be
               produced
               without
               any
               more
               grace
               .
               And
               I
               would
               shew
               how
               far
               this
               extendeth
               .
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               that
               confused
               Disputers
               are
               never
               in
               one
               sentence
               to
               be
               suffered
               to
               cheat
               their
               Readers
               or
               Hearers
               ,
               with
               [
               Can
               ]
               and
               [
               Cannot
               ]
               with
               [
               Power
               and
               Impotency
               ]
               unexplained
               ,
               but
               still
               forced
               to
               shew
               what
               sort
               of
               Power
               or
               Impotency
               they
               mean.
               Every
               one
               hath
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Power
              
               of
               Repenting
               and
               believing
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               plenarily
               and
               properly
               called
               a
               
                 Power
                 to
                 that
              
               which
               from
               any
               other
               Cause
               remaineth
               simply
               and
               naturally
               impossible
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               a
               
                 Moral
                 Power
              
               to
               that
               which
               remaineth
               Morally
               impossible
               :
               Every
               man
               hath
               a
               Moral
               Power
               so
               far
               as
               he
               hath
               Grace
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               in
               
                 all
                 men
              
               to
               be
               
                 better
                 than
                 they
                 are
              
               ,
               and
               
                 omit
                 more
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 good
              
               ;
               but
               only
               the
               faithful
               have
               
                 Moral
                 Power
              
               in
               the
               more
               excellent
               degree
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               I
               should
               shew
               that
               the
               disputes
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               operation
               or
               influx
               on
               the
               soul
               ,
               whether
               Physical
               ,
               or
               Moral
               ,
               are
               usually
               managed
               to
               more
               deception
               than
               instruction
               :
               And
               that
               no
               mortal
               man
               can
               tell
               just
               how
               God
               worketh
               on
               the
               Soul.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               I
               should
               shew
               what
               acts
               God
               doth
               in
               his
               three
               distinct
               Relations
               ,
               as
               
                 Owner
                 ,
                 Ruler
              
               and
               Benefactor
               :
               And
               how
               equally
               he
               dealeth
               as
               Ruler
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               Laws
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               avoiding
               all
               respect
               of
               persons
               :
               But
               how
               far
               as
               Owner
               and
               Benefactor
               he
               is
               free
               ,
               and
               maketh
               an
               Inequality
               in
               the
               distribution
               of
               his
               Mercies
               ,
               and
               giveth
               more
               to
               some
               than
               to
               others
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               Merit
               .
            
             
               10
               And
               that
               accordingly
               ,
               1.
               he
               giveth
               the
               Gospel
               to
               one
               Nation
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               to
               one
               person
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               another
               ,
               without
               any
               different
               demerit
               of
               theirs
               .
               2.
               
               And
               also
               giveth
               
                 such
                 Grace
              
               to
               some
               as
               shall
               infallibly
               convert
               them
               ,
               with
               an
               
                 absolute
                 will
              
               to
               accomplish
               the
               effect
               ,
               when
               that
               person
               no
               more
               deserveth
               it
               ,
               than
               some
               that
               never
               have
               it
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               But
               yet
               that
               no
               man
               is
               shut
               out
               of
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               for
               or
               by
               his
               wilful
               refusal
               or
               neglect
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               any
               man
               denied
               any
               
                 necessary
                 Grace
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               neglect
               or
               abuse
               of
               some
               sufficient
               antecedent
               grace
               :
               And
               though
               God
               give
               grace
               without
               and
               against
               desert
               ,
               he
               never
               denieth
               it
               to
               any
               without
               desert
               ;
               and
               that
               more
               than
               the
               desert
               of
               Original
               sin
               (
               not
               now
               interupting
               our
               discourse
               with
               the
               Case
               of
               Infants
               )
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               when
               common
               Grace
               hath
               brought
               one
               man
               much
               nearer
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               another
               ,
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               
               further
               Divine
               operation
               and
               help
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               uneffectual
               to
               make
               a
               distant
               and
               unprepared
               man
               a
               believer
               ,
               may
               make
               him
               a
               believer
               that
               is
               nearer
               and
               more
               prepared
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               All
               effectual
               grace
               proceedeth
               from
               an
               
                 effectual
                 will
              
               of
               God
               to
               work
               it
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               great
               question
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 none
                 are
                 converted
                 but
                 by
                 special
                 effectual
                 grace
                 ?
                 or
                 any
                 also
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 is
                 meerly
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 effectual
                 by
                 mans
                 will
                 ?
              
               is
               captious
               ,
               and
               partly
               past
               the
               reach
               of
               man
               :
               It
               being
               certain
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Grace
               is
               the
               chief
               agent
               in
               all
               that
               believe
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               the
               will
               and
               mind
               of
               man
               is
               the
               immediate
               actor
               in
               believing
               ,
               3.
               
               That
               whoever
               believeth
               hath
               such
               grace
               as
               cometh
               from
               an
               
                 absolute
                 ,
                 certain
                 ,
                 fixed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               shall
               attain
               the
               effect
               .
               4.
               
               And
               that
               in
               what
               degrees
               of
               influx
               God
               worketh
               on
               one
               that
               is
               converted
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               than
               on
               another
               ,
               is
               no
               enquiry
               for
               any
               man
               that
               knoweth
               what
               he
               talketh
               of
               ?
               Nor
               can
               we
               well
               tell
               when
               one
               mans
               will
               deth
               do
               its
               part
               better
               than
               anothers
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               I
               should
               shew
               when
               Free-will
               and
               Necessity
               are
               consistent
               ,
               or
               inconsistent
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               And
               also
               how
               God
               hath
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               much
               when
               man
               hath
               greatest
               freedom
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               none
               ;
               and
               that
               man
               hath
               as
               much
               freedom
               under
               the
               will
               and
               decrees
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               none
               ;
               Nay
               without
               them
               as
               a
               cause
               he
               could
               have
               no
               freedom
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               I
               should
               shew
               that
               the
               Calvinists
               (
               that
               run
               not
               with
               some
               few
               into
               extremity
               )
               do
               acknowledge
               as
               much
               common
               Grace
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Arminians
               do
               ;
               For
               they
               confess
               the
               universal
               ,
               conditional
               promise
               or
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               that
               hear
               the
               Gospel
               have
               pardon
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               salvation
               brought
               to
               their
               own
               wills
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               they
               refuse
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               they
               shall
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               the
               
                 posse
                 credere
              
               :
               And
               the
               difference
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Arminian
               thinketh
               that
               none
               ordinarily
               have
               
                 any
                 more
              
               than
               this
               ,
               with
               such
               perswasions
               as
               make
               it
               possible
               antecedently
               ;
               but
               the
               Calvinists
               think
               the
               
                 elect
                 have
                 more
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Grace
               maketh
               them
               
                 actually
                 willing
              
               ;
               which
               is
               certain
               :
               But
               how
               
                 Grace
                 and
                 the
                 will
              
               concur
               ,
               is
               as
               uncertain
               as
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               All
               creatures
               are
               Passive
               or
               Receptive
               as
               to
               Gods
               efficiency
               ,
               or
               influx
               on
               them
               ;
               And
               so
               is
               mans
               soul
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               true
               that
               it
               is
               meerly
               Passive
               not
               only
               in
               receiving
               the
               first
               gracious
               influx
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               the
               influxes
               which
               it
               is
               under
               in
               every
               
               action
               of
               our
               lives
               :
               But
               it
               is
               a
               truly
               
                 vital
                 ,
                 active
                 soul
                 or
                 power
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               thus
               passive
               first
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               ever
               the
               
                 next
                 agent
              
               in
               all
               its
               Acts
               of
               believing
               ,
               &c.
               and
               never
               
                 meerly
                 passive
              
               ;
               for
               that
               were
               a
               contradiction
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               proved
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               
                 meerly
                 recipient
              
               or
               passive
               as
               to
               the
               
                 true
                 habits
              
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               to
               that
               Influx
               which
               exciteth
               us
               to
               act
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               act
               (
               done
               by
               God
               and
               the
               Soul
               )
               the
               habit
               is
               produced
               ;
               which
               yet
               is
               called
               Infused
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               caused
               by
               a
               special
               Influx
               ;
               what
               ever
               more
               than
               this
               is
               possible
               ,
               no
               more
               can
               be
               proved
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Our
               differences
               about
               Universal
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Decrees
               ,
               depend
               on
               those
               about
               Operations
               ,
               and
               are
               easily
               reconciled
               with
               them
               .
               Christ
               died
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               procure
               them
               all
               the
               Grace
               that
               he
               giveth
               them
               .
               And
               he
               giveth
               all
               men
               the
               Universal
               Grace
               fore
               described
               ;
               the
               Conditional
               pardon
               ,
               &c.
               therefore
               so
               far
               he
               died
               for
               them
               .
               But
               of
               this
               I
               have
               written
               a
               peculiar
               Treatise
               (
               not
               yet
               published
               .
               )
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Gods
               antecedent
               and
               
                 consequent
                 will
              
               must
               be
               better
               explained
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               his
               
                 governing
                 will
              
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Legislation
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               antecedent
               and
               consequent
               parts
               of
               Government
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               So
               must
               Gods
               will
               
                 de
                 naturalibus
                 &
                 moralibus
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Legislative
               antecedent
               will
               be
               well
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               uselesness
               and
               confusion
               of
               the
               distinction
               of
               
                 signi
                 &
                 bene
                 placiti
              
               manifested
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               I
               would
               prove
               that
               God
               hath
               no
               Decree
               or
               will
               of
               meer
               Negatives
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               give
               grace
               ,
               faith
               ,
               glory
               ,
               not
               to
               save
               ,
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               hath
               no
               
                 Decree
                 to
                 permit
              
               ,
               because
               permitting
               is
               but
               not-hindering
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               .
               By
               which
               one
               sort
               of
               Reprobation
               (
               as
               now
               called
               )
               will
               be
               disproved
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               That
               Reprobation
               to
               
                 positive
                 damnation
              
               ,
               is
               only
               upon
               foreseen
               ,
               and
               not
               decreed
               impenitency
               or
               unbelief
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               That
               Election
               and
               Reprobation
               therefore
               go
               not
               
                 pari
                 passu
              
               ,
               but
               as
               Austin
               and
               Prosper
               taught
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               a
               positive
               absolute
               Will
               or
               Decree
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               other
               only
               upon
               fore-sight
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Predetermination
               by
               Physical
               premotion
               to
               evil
               materially
               ,
               and
               as
               necessary
               to
               all
               actions
               natural
               and
               free
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Dominicans
               ,
               and
               not
               owned
               by
               any
               that
               know
               the
               consequences
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               The
               numbering
               and
               ordering
               of
               Decrees
               
                 secundum
                 ordinem
                 intentionis
                 &
                 executionis
              
               is
               to
               be
               discussed
               ,
               and
               the
               vanity
               of
               mens
               fictions
               here
               about
               made
               known
               .
            
             
             
               28.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               futurition
               ,
               and
               the
               falshood
               of
               founding
               it
               necessarily
               in
               an
               
                 eternal
                 cause
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               opened
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               The
               foolish
               disputes
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               knowing
               future
               contingents
               ,
               are
               (
               by
               clear
               reason
               )
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Schools
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               a
               convenient
               explication
               will
               manifest
               that
               the
               difference
               in
               all
               these
               Controversies
               really
               is
               next
               to
               none
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Perseverance
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               that
               point
               those
               that
               hold
               with
               Augustine
               and
               Prosper
               ,
               that
               not
               all
               the
               truly
               justified
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               do
               persevere
               ,
               but
               
                 all
                 the
                 Elect
              
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               hold
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 justified
                 and
                 sanctified
                 are
                 Elect
                 ,
              
               and
               do
               persevere
               ;
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               number
               this
               difference
               among
               those
               School-disputes
               which
               should
               break
               no
               charity
               nor
               communion
               among
               Christians
               .
               But
               of
               Perseverance
               I
               have
               long
               ago
               published
               my
               thoughts
               in
               a
               peculiar
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               said
               thus
               much
               to
               shew
               the
               world
               not
               only
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               silenced
               or
               oppressed
               as
               an
               odious
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               for
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               some
               abhor
               (
               when
               we
               subscribe
               to
               the
               
                 same
                 Articles
              
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Doctrine
              
               as
               they
               do
               )
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               it
               is
               a
               mixture
               of
               that
               ignorance
               and
               pride
               which
               is
               the
               disease
               and
               calamity
               of
               Church-men
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               hath
               caused
               most
               of
               the
               heats
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               the
               Cruelties
               in
               Holland
               ,
               or
               in
               England
               ,
               thence
               proceeding
               about
               these
               Controversies
               .
               And
               that
               when
               men
               have
               more
               Understanding
               or
               Humility
               ,
               these
               differences
               will
               but
               little
               disturb
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               again
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               those
               Church
               snuffers
               who
               put
               out
               the
               lights
               ,
               should
               have
               remembered
               our
               moderation
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               whereas
               Parliaments
               have
               complained
               so
               long
               and
               zealously
               against
               Arminianism
               ,
               and
               when
               Bishops
               have
               been
               so
               hot
               about
               it
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               (
               as
               Heylin
               will
               tell
               you
               of
               Abbot
               and
               Laud
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               when
               yet
               the
               Conformists
               preach
               against
               one
               another
               about
               it
               ,
               yet
               did
               we
               never
               speak
               a
               word
               to
               the
               King
               or
               them
               of
               any
               such
               matter
               .
               Because
               if
               all
               men
               will
               subscribe
               the
               same
               wholsome
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Articles
               ,
               we
               cannot
               hinder
               any
               from
               dissembling
               ,
               and
               destroying
               what
               they
               do
               subscribe
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Obj.
                 24.
              
               
               Agreement
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               more
               desirable
               on
               the
               terms
               described
               by
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylin
              
               in
               A.
               B.
               Lauds
               life
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               make
               it
               impossible
               ?
            
             
             
               Ans.
               We
               are
               for
               a
               just
               concord
               with
               all
               Christians
               ;
               but
               true
               Popery
               we
               cannot
               agree
               with
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               Papists
               they
               are
               but
               a
               part
               (
               a
               third
               or
               fourth
               part
               saith
               your
               Primate
               Bishop
               Bramhall
               )
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               We
               must
               unite
               with
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               are
               Schismaticks
               .
               To
               embody
               in
               the
               faction
               of
               the
               Papists
               is
               as
               Schismatical
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               it
               with
               a
               smaller
               faction
               .
               And
               if
               you
               will
               unite
               with
               all
               Christians
               ,
               I
               still
               say
               ,
               you
               must
               unite
               on
               
                 Vinc.
                 Lirinensis
              
               terms
               ,
               on
               that
               which
               all
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               in
               ,
               that
               indeed
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               you
               establish
               your
               concord
               on
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               on
               universal
               terms
               ,
               all
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               will
               confess
               that
               your
               Religion
               ,
               yea
               all
               your
               Religion
               is
               certain
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               hath
               also
               all
               things
               universally
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               fair
               degree
               of
               unity
               ,
               though
               they
               say
               that
               yet
               you
               want
               their
               Traditions
               .
               And
               then
               you
               can
               tell
               a
               Papist
               quickly
               ,
               where
               your
               Religion
               was
               before
               Luther
               ,
               Even
               where
               ever
               the
               Scripture
               was
               received
               .
               And
               you
               do
               not
               wilfully
               and
               resolvedly
               cut
               off
               your selves
               from
               Communion
               with
               all
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               hold
               the
               Traditions
               and
               Decrees
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               you
               are
               united
               with
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               as
               they
               have
               any
               union
               among
               themselves
               .
               And
               then
               all
               those
               that
               will
               needs
               go
               further
               ,
               do
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               their
               own
               additions
               .
               We
               will
               live
               in
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               live
               in
               peace
               with
               us
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Papists
               be
               such
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               hold
               no
               communion
               with
               any
               that
               hold
               not
               all
               their
               Religion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               Decrees
               of
               their
               Councils
               ,
               than
               neither
               
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Greeks
              
               ,
               nor
               Protestants
               can
               be
               received
               into
               their
               Communion
               .
               And
               do
               you
               think
               it
               desirable
               to
               comply
               and
               embody
               with
               them
               in
               such
               a
               schism
               and
               factious
               combination
               against
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ?
               If
               you
               will
               deal
               like
               Christians
               ,
               Catholicks
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               let
               us
               first
               be
               as
               moderate
               as
               may
               be
               in
               our
               Doctrinals
               ,
               and
               not
               pretend
               that
               we
               are
               further
               disagreed
               with
               Papists
               or
               any
               other
               Christians
               than
               indeed
               we
               are
               .
               I
               am
               one
               of
               those
               who
               believe
               that
               in
               many
               Doctrines
               ,
               quarrelsome
               ignorant
               men
               have
               made
               differences
               where
               there
               are
               none
               ;
               and
               have
               made
               those
               that
               be
               seem
               ,
               wider
               than
               they
               are
               ;
               cut
               off
               these
               superfluities
               and
               spare
               not
               ;
               and
               then
               reduce
               your
               terms
               of
               
                 Union
                 and
                 Communion
              
               to
               the
               Primitive
               simplicity
               of
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               will
               have
               more
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               liberty
               and
               not
               of
               necessity
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               limited
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               their
               scope
               .
               Or
               if
               you
               your
               
               selves
               will
               needs
               have
               more
               ,
               yet
               hold
               it
               with
               liberty
               ,
               as
               matter
               of
               conveniency
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               necessity
               to
               the
               union
               or
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               you
               will
               take
               this
               course
               ,
               we
               shall
               deny
               Papists
               no
               love
               ,
               no
               peace
               ,
               no
               communion
               with
               us
               on
               our
               terms
               (
               which
               they
               justifie
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               )
               in
               our
               Churches
               .
               And
               if
               they
               will
               fly
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               refuse
               our
               Communion
               ,
               or
               will
               put
               unlawful
               terms
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               drive
               us
               from
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               accusation
               for
               this
               by
               our
               consciences
               ,
               or
               any
               wise
               man.
               He
               is
               the
               Schismatick
               that
               maketh
               communion
               impossible
               by
               his
               Additions
               or
               Impositions
               ,
               or
               runs
               away
               from
               those
               that
               will
               not
               receive
               all
               his
               Supernumeraries
               .
               Usurpation
               is
               the
               peace
               breaker
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Christs
               sheep
               know
               his
               voice
               and
               follow
               him
               ;
               but
               they
               will
               not
               be
               so
               obedient
               to
               an
               unknown
               voice
               .
               Why
               cannot
               a
               man
               be
               content
               to
               be
               a
               Lord
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               many
               hundred
               or
               thousand
               pound
               a
               year
               ,
               for
               promoting
               the
               preaching
               and
               practice
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               for
               punishing
               Hereticks
               ,
               rebels
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               sensualists
               ,
               &c.
               and
               serve
               God
               himself
               with
               what
               garb
               ,
               or
               forms
               ,
               or
               ceremonies
               he
               please
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               have
               the
               same
               wealth
               and
               honour
               ,
               to
               prosecute
               much
               wiser
               and
               better
               men
               than
               himself
               ,
               with
               a
               burning
               zeal
               ,
               for
               not
               swearing
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               for
               not
               subscribing
               that
               his
               Books
               are
               faultless
               ,
               or
               for
               not
               wearing
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               or
               signing
               Children
               with
               the
               transient
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross.
               
            
             
               But
               we
               must
               suppose
               that
               we
               cannot
               make
               Papists
               to
               be
               Protestants
               ;
               If
               they
               will
               not
               turn
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               not
               turn
               Papists
               ,
               the
               contrivance
               or
               supposition
               of
               a
               turn
               ,
               or
               half-turn
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               vain
               imagination
               ,
               not
               the
               way
               to
               unity
               and
               peace
               .
               We
               must
               take
               them
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               take
               us
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               take
               all
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               in
               our
               design
               for
               concord
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               do
               any
               good
               in
               it
               .
               The
               question
               is
               not
               how
               ,
               or
               how
               far
               we
               shall
               change
               one
               anothers
               minds
               ,
               or
               be
               changed
               ,
               but
               
                 how
                 we
                 shall
                 maintain
                 so
                 much
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 as
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 we
                 shall
                 endure
                 the
                 different
                 opinions
                 and
                 practices
                 of
                 another
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 end
                 .
              
               And
               such
               a
               Conciliator
               with
               Rome
               I
               would
               be
               my self
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               the
               design
               as
               much
               as
               Heylin
               doth
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               zealous
               in
               it
               as
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 Laud
              
               or
               Forbes
               were
               in
               theirs
               .
               For
               it
               is
               but
               the
               service
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               certainly
               the
               service
               of
               God.
               I
               would
               treat
               with
               any
               Papists
               on
               such
               a
               design
               .
               If
               peevish
               or
               suspious
               Protestants
               should
               try
               out
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               defame
               me
               for
               such
               a
               design
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               have
               done
               )
               I
               would
               no
               more
               regard
               it
               than
               the
               crying
               of
               a
               child
               .
               If
               
               Christian
               Princes
               would
               make
               such
               a
               Treaty
               their
               business
               by
               their
               Embassadors
               ,
               that
               
                 Love
                 and
                 Liberty
              
               might
               be
               regulated
               by
               the
               just
               rules
               of
               Equality
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               pretended
               only
               by
               a
               faction
               for
               their
               own
               ends
               ,
               even
               by
               them
               that
               will
               
                 seek
                 Liberty
              
               but
               will
               not
               give
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               bless
               God
               for
               such
               Princes
               ,
               and
               for
               so
               good
               a
               work
               .
               And
               I
               would
               be
               (
               and
               am
               )
               ready
               to
               manifest
               to
               all
               wise
               impartial
               men
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               is
               Love
               and
               not
               Malice
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Zeal
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               Doctrines
               that
               we
               are
               by
               some
               supposed
               to
               differ
               in
               Fundamentals
               ,
               ignorance
               hath
               feigned
               the
               difference
               to
               be
               doubly
               greater
               than
               it
               is
               .
               And
               I
               think
               many
               of
               Forbes
               and
               
               Spalato's
               Arguments
               (
               in
               his
               very
               Learned
               Books
               
                 de
                 Republ.
                 Eccles.
              
               )
               to
               be
               worthy
               the
               serious
               study
               of
               every
               Learned
               man.
               I
               know
               Luther
               took
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               uncertainty
               of
               Salvation
               alone
               ,
               to
               be
               cause
               enough
               of
               our
               unreconcileableness
               with
               Rome
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               know
               as
               well
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               one
               godly
               person
               of
               many
               ,
               yea
               very
               many
               of
               them
               that
               are
               farthest
               from
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               do
               say
               that
               they
               are
               certain
               of
               their
               own
               Salvation
               .
               I
               know
               that
               many
               excellent
               Protestants
               have
               made
               it
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 my
                 own
                 sins
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
              
               and
               say
               that
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 My
                 sins
                 are
                 pardoned
              
               ,
               is
               
                 de
                 fide
                 Divina
              
               And
               yet
               I
               know
               that
               in
               propriety
               and
               strictness
               of
               speech
               (
               which
               should
               be
               used
               in
               Controversies
               )
               it
               is
               not
               true
               .
               I
               know
               that
               many
               of
               the
               School-mens
               assertions
               are
               commonly
               rejected
               as
               erroneous
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               commonly
               understood
               .
               I
               know
               that
               Luther
               maketh
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               to
               be
               
                 Articulus
                 stantis
                 vel
                 cadentis
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               know
               that
               
                 Ludovicus
                 le
                 Blank
              
               of
               Sedan
               in
               his
               Theses
               hath
               greatly
               narrowed
               the
               difference
               ,
               and
               understands
               it
               much
               better
               than
               Luther
               seemeth
               to
               have
               done
               .
               Which
               I
               may
               say
               also
               of
               
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 Conradus
                 Bergius
                 ,
                 (
                 In
                 Praxi
                 Cathol
                 .
                 )
                 Ludov.
                 Crocius
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               other
               such
               Conciliators
               .
               And
               that
               Luther
               on
               the
               Galatians
               is
               so
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Antinomians
               ,
               that
               I
               conceive
               divers
               passages
               in
               it
               have
               need
               of
               as
               candid
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scotus
               ,
               and
               many
               Papists
               on
               that
               point
               .
               I
               am
               my self
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               my
               Religion
               ;
               and
               I
               own
               the
               name
               Protestant
               for
               no
               greater
               reason
               than
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               to
               be
               
                 meer
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               to
               protest
               against
               the
               Roman
               Superadditions
               ,
               and
               depravations
               of
               it
               .
               And
               so
               to
               be
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               Christian
               adhering
               to
               Scripture
               sufficiency
               as
               the
               test
               and
               terms
               of
               Union
               and
               Communion
               ,
               are
               all
               one
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               doubted
               of
               the
               Canonicalness
               of
               the
               
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 Esther
              
               ,
               or
               some
               one
               or
               few
               Books
               ,
               and
               acknowledg
               the
               main
               body
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               
               and
               the
               ancient
               articles
               of
               faith
               I
               would
               not
               cast
               such
               a
               one
               from
               my
               Communion
               .
               And
               these
               terms
               or
               none
               (
               I
               have
               foretold
               it
               you
               oft
               )
               must
               heal
               the
               Church
               if
               ever
               it
               be
               healed
               .
            
             
               And
               till
               the
               Papists
               will
               see
               the
               equity
               of
               these
               terms
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               great
               advantage
               that
               the
               certain
               truth
               of
               all
               our
               Religion
               is
               so
               fully
               acknowledged
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               2.
               as
               long
               as
               we
               let
               others
               alone
               with
               their
               additions
               ,
               why
               may
               they
               not
               live
               in
               peace
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               alone
               without
               them
               ?
               All
               men
               are
               united
               in
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Humanity
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               all
               of
               one
               complection
               ,
               stature
               or
               degree
               of
               strength
               .
               And
               if
               any
               be
               so
               peevish
               that
               he
               will
               associate
               with
               none
               that
               are
               not
               of
               his
               own
               complection
               ,
               the
               separation
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               folly
               ,
               which
               may
               possibly
               be
               cured
               ;
               and
               till
               it
               be
               cured
               ,
               both
               the
               fault
               and
               the
               suffering
               is
               his
               own
               .
               If
               a
               Law
               were
               made
               that
               none
               shall
               live
               in
               the
               Kings
               Dominions
               but
               men
               of
               a
               Sanguine
               complection
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               strait
               and
               comely
               person
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               a
               proportion
               of
               tallness
               and
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               of
               flaxen
               hair
               ,
               this
               Law
               would
               necessitate
               a
               separation
               and
               diminution
               of
               the
               Kings
               subjects
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Law
               be
               that
               all
               English
               men
               that
               will
               live
               after
               the
               rules
               of
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Honesty
              
               ,
               and
               Society
               ,
               shall
               have
               the
               priviledges
               of
               subjects
               ,
               if
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               had
               got
               a
               conceit
               that
               they
               may
               not
               lawfully
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Kingdom
               with
               any
               but
               men
               of
               their
               own
               complection
               and
               stature
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               cureable
               folly
               ;
               and
               the
               Law-makers
               may
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               done
               our
               parts
               for
               
                 universal
                 society
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               we
               that
               make
               it
               impossible
               ,
               or
               hinder
               it
               ,
               and
               men
               in
               time
               may
               come
               to
               reason
               .
               We
               refuse
               not
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               refuse
               us
               .
               If
               you
               make
               
                 things
                 necessary
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 common
                 agreement
              
               to
               be
               your
               terms
               of
               
                 Union
                 ,
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               may
               take
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               without
               injury
               enjoy
               his
               own
               (
               be
               it
               wisdom
               or
               folly
               )
               upon
               these
               terms
               .
               But
               if
               you
               unite
               upon
               any
               other
               terms
               ,
               you
               make
               Laws
               for
               schism
               ,
               even
               for
               the
               exclusion
               of
               all
               that
               are
               not
               of
               your
               mind
               .
               For
               Hales
               his
               Doctrine
               is
               true
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               all
               men
               save
               the
               guilty
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Imposer
                 of
                 unnecessary
                 doubtful
                 things
              
               is
               the
               Schismatick
               ,
               or
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               schism
               .
               So
               that
               there
               is
               no
               true
               union
               to
               be
               expected
               with
               Rome
               or
               any
               others
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               terms
               of
               primitive
               simplicity
               ,
               or
               which
               all
               true
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               in
               .
               And
               they
               are
               no
               good
               terms
               which
               induce
               the
               authors
               through
               the
               force
               of
               interest
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               none
               in
               the
               world
               are
               good
               Christians
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               of
               their
               cut
               and
               strain
               ,
               and
               wear
               not
               their
               livery
               ,
               and
               lace
               not
               their
               coats
               in
               the
               Imposers
               mode
               .
            
             
             
               4
               And
               as
               long
               as
               we
               take
               nothing
               from
               the
               men
               of
               various
               modes
               and
               fashions
               ,
               by
               unity
               in
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Humanity
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               to
               imagine
               that
               it
               is
               the
               way
               to
               union
               to
               force
               all
               Dissenters
               to
               their
               modes
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               renounce
               union
               ,
               and
               to
               gratifie
               a
               distant
               party
               so
               far
               as
               to
               make
               them
               laugh
               at
               us
               as
               fools
               ,
               and
               hope
               ere
               long
               to
               get
               us
               at
               their
               mercy
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               lose
               ,
               disoblige
               and
               destroy
               those
               that
               are
               nearer
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               would
               indeed
               be
               our
               friends
               and
               strength
               ;
               and
               to
               become
               enemies
               to
               our
               own
               families
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               displease
               the
               people
               of
               France
               by
               not
               wearing
               their
               fashions
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               if
               you
               had
               attained
               a
               seeming
               union
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               sure
               it
               will
               hold
               seven
               year
               .
               For
               their
               Religion
               still
               thriveth
               ,
               and
               thereby
               changeth
               ,
               and
               is
               yet
               far
               short
               of
               its
               maturity
               in
               all
               likelihood
               .
               For
               General
               Councils
               make
               their
               Religion
               ;
               and
               who
               knoweth
               how
               many
               General
               Councils
               (
               of
               forty
               Bishops
               perhaps
               like
               that
               at
               Trent
               ,
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               time
               )
               there
               may
               yet
               be
               ,
               and
               what
               alterations
               of
               Religion
               they
               may
               make
               ?
               And
               are
               you
               sure
               you
               can
               go
               along
               with
               them
               in
               all
               as
               far
               as
               they
               will
               go
               ?
               If
               you
               must
               break
               at
               last
               ,
               unite
               not
               on
               such
               mutable
               terms
               at
               first
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               's
               no
               talking
               to
               men
               whose
               interest
               and
               passion
               ,
               and
               partiality
               is
               the
               maker
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               It
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               to
               speak
               any
               of
               this
               ,
               either
               to
               one
               of
               
               Grotius's
               mind
               (
               if
               Saraviad
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               called
               
                 Grotius
                 Papirans
              
               be
               credible
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               be
               that
               man
               that
               wrote
               the
               
                 Discussio
                 Apolog.
                 Rivet
              
               ;
               who
               would
               have
               us
               unite
               upon
               the
               acceptance
               of
               all
               the
               Councils
               even
               that
               of
               Trent
               )
               nor
               to
               such
               as
               come
               as
               near
               them
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               that
               degree
               of
               affinity
               .
               For
               I
               suppose
               they
               are
               already
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               hearing
               of
               such
               a
               voice
               as
               mine
               .
            
             
               Yet
               still
               remember
               that
               I
               am
               not
               setting
               a
               Law
               ,
               (
               no
               not
               Christs
               Law
               )
               to
               your selves
               for
               the
               rule
               of
               your
               own
               opinions
               or
               practices
               .
               If
               you
               will
               please
               the
               Papists
               by
               coming
               yet
               nearer
               them
               (
               even
               nearer
               than
               the
               learned
               Forbes
               Bishop
               of
               Edenburgh
               did
               )
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               have
               more
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               Discipline
               and
               Worship
               ,
               take
               it
               if
               it
               will
               do
               you
               any
               good
               ?
               But
               why
               must
               all
               others
               needs
               be
               of
               your
               judgment
               ?
               or
               those
               be
               of
               your
               way
               that
               
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 your
                 judgment
              
               ?
               And
               why
               cannot
               you
               unite
               with
               the
               Papists
               (
               if
               you
               will
               )
               without
               destroying
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               renouncing
               them
               .
               Unite
               in
               things
               necessary
               ,
               and
               hold
               and
               use
               the
               rest
               as
               matters
               of
               liberty
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               
                 better
                 attain
              
               your
               just
               ends
               than
               violence
               can
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Obj.
                 25.
              
               
               But
               if
               we
               should
               abate
               you
               any
               thing
               ,
               though
               but
               a
               ceremony
               ,
               or
               a
               Subscription
               ,
               or
               Oath
               ,
               or
               should
               make
               any
               alteration
               in
               the
               Church
               ▪
               Government
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               were
               but
               to
               take
               the
               Church
               keys
               from
               Lay
               Chancellors
               ▪
               ,
               or
               if
               we
               should
               reform
               Discipline
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               at
               your
               desires
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               people
               to
               be
               their
               deliverers
               and
               reformers
               ,
               and
               your
               cause
               will
               be
               taken
               to
               be
               good
               when
               we
               yield
               to
               it
               in
               any
               part
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               said
               that
               you
               did
               not
               dissent
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               this
               ado
               in
               vain
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               while
               opposed
               Reformation
               Or
               (
               
                 as
                 the
                 young
              
               Eccl
               Politician
               speaketh
               ,
               pag.
               258
               )
               This
               would
               but
               give
               the
               countenance
               of
               authority
               to
               their
               scruples
               and
               superstitious
               pretences
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               under
               all
               those
               calumnies
               to
               posterity
               ,
               with
               which
               themselves
               ,
               or
               their
               followers
               labour
               to
               charge
               it
               ;
               and
               oblige
               future
               ages
               to
               admire
               and
               celebrate
               these
               peevish
               and
               seditious
               persons
               ,
               as
               the
               founders
               of
               a
               more
               godly
               and
               through
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               sin
               to
               blind
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               engage
               the
               affections
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               men
               have
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               less
               they
               may
               either
               see
               or
               hate
               it
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               
                 Faction
                 ,
                 Schism
              
               ,
               and
               selfishness
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               (
               as
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               witnesseth
               .
               )
               And
               if
               any
               besides
               your selves
               had
               reported
               you
               to
               speak
               such
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               full
               significants
               of
               these
               vices
               ,
               (
               
                 selfishness
                 ,
                 faction
              
               and
               schism
               )
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               judged
               him
               uncharitable
               .
               Alas
               !
               that
               ever
               men
               that
               call
               themselves
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               of
               his
               flocks
               ,
               should
               and
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               
                 wisest
                 and
                 worthiest
              
               of
               his
               Ministers
               in
               comparison
               of
               whom
               we
               are
               worthy
               to
               be
               silenced
               ,
               banished
               and
               ruined
               ,
               should
               yet
               dare
               before
               God
               and
               man
               to
               vent
               and
               own
               the
               language
               of
               pride
               and
               faction
               ,
               and
               envy
               ,
               while
               they
               cry
               out
               against
               pride
               ,
               and
               faction
               ,
               and
               envy
               !
               But
               they
               that
               think
               they
               know
               something
               ,
               know
               nothing
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               know
               !
               The
               Lord
               teach
               me
               to
               become
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               escape
               their
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               wise
               ;
               and
               to
               know
               my self
               better
               than
               such
               men
               do
               ,
               before
               I
               pretend
               to
               know
               the
               folly
               ,
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               unworthiness
               of
               men
               that
               are
               wiser
               ,
               and
               more
               sincere
               and
               worthy
               than
               my self
               .
               What
               little
               need
               had
               you
               to
               disgrace
               your selves
               by
               telling
               the
               world
               that
               you
               will
               not
               amend
               ,
               lest
               you
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               done
               amiss
               ,
               and
               lest
               those
               that
               
               desired
               it
               be
               celebrated
               as
               the
               founders
               of
               a
               godly
               Reformation
               !
               Hath
               not
               self-seeking
               and
               siding
               done
               enough
               against
               us
               yet
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               keep
               up
               the
               distinction
               of
               Parties
               and
               their
               Merits
               for
               your
               own
               reputation
               against
               them
               whose
               desire
               is
               to
               have
               unity
               setled
               upon
               terms
               of
               common
               agreement
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               more
               names
               or
               signs
               of
               faction
               among
               us
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               is
               the
               Church
               (
               or
               Kingdom
               rather
               )
               of
               Rome
               kept
               from
               Reformation
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               part
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               confess
               that
               they
               needed
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               it
               is
               a
               gross
               mistake
               to
               think
               that
               this
               course
               will
               keep
               up
               your
               honour
               to
               posterity
               ,
               or
               hinder
               the
               estimation
               of
               them
               who
               desire
               you
               to
               amend
               .
               For
               when
               you
               and
               we
               are
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               the
               world
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               you
               ,
               nor
               silence
               truth
               lest
               they
               incur
               the
               danger
               of
               your
               frowns
               ;
               but
               will
               freely
               tread
               upon
               your
               
                 Hic
                 jacet
              
               ,
               and
               cast
               up
               your
               bones
               to
               make
               room
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               you
               and
               your
               acts
               as
               freely
               ,
               as
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               Bishop
               Bonner
               ,
               and
               Gardiner
               are
               now
               talkt
               of
               .
               And
               there
               will
               such
               men
               survive
               us
               ,
               as
               will
               take
               it
               for
               a
               greater
               fault
               and
               shame
               to
               have
               sinned
               impenitently
               than
               to
               have
               repented
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               refused
               amendment
               ,
               when
               peace
               and
               common
               interest
               required
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               arguments
               were
               used
               for
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               so
               afflicted
               their
               brethren
               that
               desired
               and
               sought
               it
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               the
               mutability
               and
               weakness
               of
               amending
               ,
               or
               of
               being
               more
               for
               love
               and
               unity
               ,
               and
               peace
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               that
               be
               the
               matter
               ,
               men
               of
               half
               your
               pretended
               wisdom
               ,
               might
               easily
               know
               how
               to
               heal
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               salve
               your
               honour
               too
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               deny
               the
               feared
               honour
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               such
               as
               you
               can
               hinder
               it
               .
               And
               if
               you
               will
               not
               interpret
               it
               as
               an
               approving
               of
               your
               act
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               how
               :
               Cannot
               you
               abate
               the
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               Impositions
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               it
               not
               as
               convinced
               by
               the
               Nonconformists
               arguments
               ,
               nor
               as
               supposing
               that
               the
               things
               have
               any
               evil
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               out
               of
               your
               eminent
               charity
               ,
               as
               bearing
               with
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               your
               love
               of
               the
               Churches
               peace
               and
               concord
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               dissenters
               love
               them
               ?
               Nay
               you
               may
               rail
               at
               the
               Nonconformists
               in
               your
               very
               Concessions
               ,
               and
               call
               them
               as
               bad
               as
               you
               do
               in
               your
               writings
               ,
               so
               you
               will
               but
               yield
               to
               
                 healing
                 terms
              
               ;
               and
               do
               it
               not
               as
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               peaceable
               forbearance
               of
               these
               Schismatical
               ,
               peevish
               ,
               disobedient
               Reformers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               no
               more
               pretence
               for
               Schism
               ▪
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Did
               
                 Peter
                 Heylin
              
               ,
               or
               Archbishop
               Laud
               and
               his
               adherents
               ,
               if
               Heylin
               belie
               him
               not
               ,
               deal
               with
               the
               Papists
               on
               such
               terms
               as
               these
               ?
               Did
               they
               say
               ,
               They
               will
               justifie
               their
               Invasion
               88
               ,
               and
               their
               Powder-Plot
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Treasonable
               Practises
               ,
               and
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               false
               Doctrines
               for
               which
               these
               were
               done
               ,
               if
               we
               abate
               them
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               yield
               them
               the
               least
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               will
               yield
               them
               nothing
               at
               all
               ?
               Did
               Grotius
               ,
               did
               your
               Bishop
               Forbes
               ,
               doth
               your
               Mr.
               
                 Herbert
                 Thorndike
              
               go
               upon
               such
               terms
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               Speak
               out
               ,
               Do
               you
               think
               us
               or
               the
               Papists
               nearer
               to
               you
               ?
               If
               they
               are
               nearer
               you
               than
               we
               are
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               
                 nearer
                 them
              
               than
               us
               ;
               Even
               
                 than
                 us
              
               who
               subscribe
               to
               all
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               differ
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               but
               in
               indifferent
               things
               :
               Than
               us
               whose
               Writings
               declare
               our
               judgments
               to
               the
               world
               .
               But
               if
               you
               be
               really
               nearer
               to
               us
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               why
               may
               you
               not
               yield
               as
               far
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               peace
               and
               concord
               ,
               as
               the
               Episcopal
               Reconcilers
               would
               have
               done
               to
               them
               ?
               Even
               Dr.
               
                 R.
                 Cox
              
               would
               have
               yielded
               to
               Church-Images
               ,
               
                 Vid.
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Cassand
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               O
               that
               you
               would
               remember
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               
                 denieth
                 not
                 himself
              
               ,
               cannot
               be
               Christs
               disciple
               .
               And
               that
               you
               would
               never
               tempt
               the
               world
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               all
               have
               peace
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               none
               that
               were
               cast
               down
               ,
               because
               Abel
               offereth
               a
               more
               accepted
               sacrifice
               than
               their
               own
               ;
               yea
               or
               if
               there
               were
               none
               that
               made
               it
               the
               chief
               point
               of
               difference
               ,
               whether
               we
               should
               be
               seriously
               ,
               or
               only
               seemingly
               Christians
               ,
               and
               live
               as
               men
               ,
               that
               believe
               indeed
               that
               there
               is
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               true
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               recite
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               Paraphrase
               on
               Act.
               4
               9.
               14
               ,
               18
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 this
                 day
                 be
                 examined
                 of
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 crime
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 act
                 of
                 mercy
              
               (
               as
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               is
               )
               —
               
                 Though
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 maliciously
                 and
                 petulantly
                 affected
                 toward
                 them
              
               (
               v.
               16.
               )
               
                 as
                 was
                 possible
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 nothing
                 to
                 object
                 ,
                 or
                 except
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 .
                 —
                 But
                 Peter
                 and
                 John
                 made
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 interdict
                 or
                 terrours
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 plainly
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 obeyed
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greatest
                 Magistrate
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 confess
                 so
                 much
                 ▪
                 —
                 And
                 so
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 else
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 argument
              
               (
               they
               wanted
               our
               new
               wits
               )
               ,
               
                 they
                 added
                 more
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 if
                 possibly
                 they
                 might
                 terrifie
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dismiss'd
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               if
               Mr.
               Middlesly
               in
               Lancashire
               had
               brought
               out
               the
               many
               thousand
               people
               converted
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               Dr.
               Ames
               mentioneth
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               a
               silencing
               argument
               against
               his
               silencer
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Cure
               of
               a
               lame
               man
               here
               was
               ?
            
             
               And
               on
               1
               Thess.
               2.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 It
                 being
                 unreasonable
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 persecute
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 generally
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 quarrel
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 their
                 prohibition
                 we
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 use
                 means
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatries
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 By
                 which
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 do
                 so
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utter
                 destruction
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 out
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 already
                 denounced
                 ;
                 and
                 within
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 most
                 certain
                 to
                 overtake
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               apply
               it
               no
               further
               than
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               will
               still
               chuse
               our
               Suffering
               ,
               as
               more
               desirable
               than
               our
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
               your
               arms
               will
               sooner
               be
               tired
               with
               striking
               ,
               than
               faithful
               Ministers
               will
               be
               tired
               with
               Sufferings
               ;
               and
               you
               will
               be
               sooner
               a
               weary
               of
               smiting
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               than
               they
               will
               be
               with
               preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               under
               all
               your
               pressures
               .
               And
               when
               your
               nets
               have
               taken
               only
               the
               Greater
               fishes
               ,
               the
               lesser
               fry
               will
               all
               get
               through
               ,
               and
               become
               more
               numerous
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               as
               Great
               as
               those
               you
               took
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               the
               vanity
               of
               your
               trade
               apparent
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               one
               day
               wish
               that
               you
               had
               left
               such
               nets
               ,
               and
               with
               Peter
               and
               them
               ,
               have
               been
               fishers
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               win
               them
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 26.
                 
                 Obj.
              
               But
               Castellanus
               his
               objection
               against
               Bicot
               (
               elsewhere
               cited
               out
               of
               Scaliger
               )
               is
               their
               greatest
               strength
               ,
               who
               said
               Aristotle
               was
               against
               Monarchy
               :
               Here
               they
               may
               borrow
               that
               by
               deceiving
               ,
               which
               by
               disputing
               they
               could
               not
               prove
               :
               The
               Counterminor
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               like
               minded
               endeavour
               to
               make
               Rulers
               and
               people
               believe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Rebellion
               that
               is
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               only
               the
               renouncing
               of
               a
               Rebellious
               Covenant
               that
               we
               stick
               at
               ,
               and
               the
               Renouncing
               of
               Subjects
               taking
               arms
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               any
               commissioned
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               silencing
               of
               such
               as
               cherish
               the
               principles
               of
               Rebellion
               is
               necessary
               :
               And
               they
               think
               that
               this
               Oven
               gapeth
               so
               wide
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               hot
               ,
               that
               here
               they
               may
               boldly
               challenge
               our
               answer
               .
            
             
             
               Ans.
               If
               men
               have
               any
               remnants
               of
               justice
               and
               modesty
               left
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               constrained
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               my
               Answer
               to
               this
               Objection
               is
               satisfactory
               .
            
             
               I.
               I
               take
               that
               man
               to
               be
               an
               enemy
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               Kings
               ,
               and
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               who
               will
               maintain
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               a
               lawful
               unlimited
               Monarchy
               or
               humane
               Power
               ;
               and
               therefore
               wonder
               that
               Bishop
               Morley
               did
               put
               the
               denial
               of
               this
               among
               the
               accused
               passages
               of
               my
               
                 Political
                 Aphorisms
              
               ,
               where
               I
               expresly
               speak
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Limitation
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               God
               that
               asserteth
               this
               ,
               because
               he
               thereby
               denieth
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Universal
               Soveraign
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               Laws
               for
               all
               Kings
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               are
               finite
               ,
               receive
               but
               a
               finite
               power
               from
               him
               :
               It
               is
               Atheism
               to
               deny
               Gods
               Soveraignty
               .
               Hath
               not
               God
               forbidden
               Kings
               Idolatry
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Tyranny
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               Kings
               who
               will
               render
               them
               odious
               to
               mankind
               ,
               by
               drawing
               such
               a
               picture
               or
               description
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 King
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 absolutely
                 unlimited
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 deny
                 or
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 destroy
                 City
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 all
                 the
                 innocent
                 people
                 when
                 he
                 please
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               Mankind
               that
               would
               bring
               them
               into
               such
               slavery
               ,
               under
               such
               a
               Monster
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               ,
               
                 If
                 your
                 King
                 send
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Commissioned
                 executioners
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 all
                 your
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 murder
                 Senate
                 ,
                 City
                 and
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 Parents
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 up
                 all
                 your
                 dwellings
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 will
                 allow
                 you
                 to
                 defend
                 your selves
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 defend
                 such
                 a
                 monster
                 in
                 War
                 against
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 enemy
                 can
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 greater
                 slavery
                 ?
              
            
             
               II.
               Almost
               all
               mankind
               on
               earth
               agree
               ,
               that
               all
               humane
               Power
               is
               limited
               ,
               and
               that
               Propriety
               is
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               antecedent
               to
               regiment
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               order
               the
               use
               of
               propriety
               :
               Men
               are
               born
               with
               a
               propriety
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               members
               and
               health
               :
               And
               Nature
               giveth
               them
               a
               propriety
               in
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               Contract
               in
               their
               Wives
               ,
               and
               natural
               Industry
               in
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               labours
               :
               And
               what
               am
               I
               that
               I
               should
               deny
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               seem
               wiser
               (
               in
               Atheism
               and
               Inhumanity
               )
               than
               almost
               all
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
             
               III.
               It
               is
               a
               known
               thing
               ,
               that
               Tyranny
               is
               the
               great
               hinderer
               of
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               Conversion
               and
               saving
               of
               the
               World.
               Why
               is
               not
               the
               saving
               truth
               of
               God
               preached
               among
               Heathens
               and
               Mahometans
               (
               who
               are
               five
               sixth
               parts
               of
               mankind
               )
               and
               among
               Papists
               (
               who
               are
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               other
               sixth
               )
               ,
               but
               because
               Tyrants
               will
               not
               suffer
               it
               ?
               And
               no
               friend
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               or
               man
               then
               should
               set
               up
               or
               plead
               for
               such
               an
               evil
               .
            
             
               IV.
               To
               stop
               the
               mouth
               of
               Malice
               it self
               ,
               I
               here
               truly
               adjoyn
               the
               profession
               of
               my
               judgment
               about
               all
               this
               Controversie
               and
               Accusation
               :
               
                 I
                 do
                 Assent
                 and
                 Consent
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 for
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obedience
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Confessions
                 which
                 ever
                 I
                 yet
                 saw
                 of
                 any
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 Reformed
                 Greek
                 or
                 Papist
                 (
                 except
                 what
                 exalteth
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 his
                 Councils
                 and
                 Agents
                 )
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Consent
                 of
                 Politicians
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 or
                 Divines
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 I
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 .
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 unlawful
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 take
                 arms
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Rights
                 or
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Courts
                 ,
                 Officers
                 or
                 Soldiers
                 Lawfully
                 Commissioned
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 unlawfully
                 Commissioned
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 Gods
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Kings
                 own
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 Commission
                 bind
                 me
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 endeavour
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 Constituted
                 Monarchical
                 Government
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 Nor
                 will
                 I
                 endeavour
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 its
                 Government
                 ,
                 by
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 unlawful
                 means
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Oath
                 ,
                 League
                 or
                 Covenant
                 doth
                 disoblige
                 me
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 nor
                 warranteth
                 me
                 to
                 disobey
                 any
                 lawful
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 my
                 Governours
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 unlawful
                 thing
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 renounce
                 all
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 profession
                 ;
                 Especially
                 of
                 those
                 Popes
                 and
                 Councils
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 decreed
                 the
                 Excommunicating
                 and
                 Deposing
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Temporal
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Absolving
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Usurpations
                 and
                 Church-Tyranny
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 Christian
                 people
                 ,
                 though
                 judged
                 Hereticks
                 by
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 or
                 Priests
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               not
               enough
               ,
               see
               the
               
                 2d
                 Plea
                 for
                 Peace
              
               ,
               and
               my
               
                 form
                 
                 of
                 professed
                 Loyalty
              
               ,
               in
               my
               book
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 true
                 and
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Concord
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               And
               because
               they
               still
               cant
               over
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               late
               miserable
               Wars
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               hated
               the
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               and
               Peace
               ;
               I
               add
               ,
               that
               malice
               may
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               that
               hath
               the
               shew
               of
               reason
               .
            
             
               
                 Silence
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 had
                 any
                 hand
                 in
                 those
                 Wars
                 ,
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 Conformists
                 )
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 thousand
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 unexpected
                 justice
                 .
              
               And
               is
               not
               all
               this
               yet
               enough
               ?
            
             
               VI.
               As
               to
               the
               particular
               reasons
               that
               we
               have
               against
               Subscribing
               [
               
                 Universally
                 and
                 unlimitedly
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 exposition
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Law-makers
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 to
                 take
                 arms
                 against
                 any
                 Commissioned
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               referring
               to
               [
               
                 on
                 any
                 pretence
                 whatsoever
              
               ]
               ,
               it
               belongeth
               to
               another
               discourse
               to
               render
               them
               ,
               which
               giveth
               the
               reasons
               of
               our
               Nonconformity
               :
               It
               would
               be
               here
               unseasonable
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               many
               and
               great
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 27
                 Obj.
              
               But
               good
               words
               must
               not
               satisfie
               ,
               while
               the
               remembrance
               of
               your
               Rebellious
               practises
               yet
               remaineth
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               told
               the
               strangers
               and
               young
               men
               that
               know
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               between
               two
               Parties
               of
               Episcopal
               Conformists
               that
               the
               War
               began
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Is
               it
               not
               Words
               that
               you
               require
               as
               satisfactions
               in
               your
               Subscriptions
               and
               Oaths
               ?
               What
               more
               than
               Words
               is
               it
               that
               you
               would
               have
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Are
               not
               the
               Laws
               in
               Power
               ,
               and
               Judges
               to
               execute
               them
               against
               any
               that
               shall
               speak
               or
               do
               disloyally
               ?
               What
               would
               you
               have
               more
               than
               Words
               ,
               and
               that
               mens
               Estates
               and
               Lives
               be
               answerable
               for
               their
               offences
               ?
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 then
                 subscribe
                 and
                 swear
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans.
                 To
                 give
                 here
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 unseasonable
                 
                 digression
                 before
                 disclaimed
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 here
                 call
                 us
                 to
                 dispute
                 over
                 all
                 our
                 differences
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 charged
                 as
                 an
                 impudent
                 falsifier
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 War
                 began
                 between
                 two
                 Parties
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Conformity
                 ;
                 which
                 maketh
                 me
                 pity
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 so
                 openly
                 managed
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 controverted
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 age
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 .
                 Divers
                 Lords
                 are
                 yet
                 living
                 who
                 were
                 interessed
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 unpleasing
                 to
                 give
                 men
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 great
                 mens
                 Names
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 which
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 committed
                 to
                 oblivion
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 breviate
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 necessary
                 proof
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 draw
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 History
                 by
                 it self
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Accusation
               28
               ,
               being
               made
               publickly
               by
               my
               old
               friend
               Dr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Good
              
               ,
               in
               his
               book
               ,
               called
               
                 Dubitantius
                 &
                 Firmianus
              
               ,
               I
               will
               annex
               a
               Letter
               which
               I
               wrote
               in
               answer
               to
               it
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     ACCUS
                     .
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     To
                     my
                     Reverend
                     and
                     Worthy
                     Friend
                     ,
                     Dr.
                     
                       Thomas
                       Good
                    
                     ,
                     Master
                     of
                     
                     Baliol-Colledge
                     in
                     Oxford
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Reverend
                       and
                       Worthy
                       Sir
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     now
                     about
                     a
                     Month
                     since
                     I
                     received
                     a
                     Letter
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     furthering
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     work
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     sent
                     to
                     Mr.
                     Foley
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     Mr.
                     
                       Paul
                       Foley
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     having
                     opportunity
                     my self
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     stayed
                     so
                     long
                     for
                     an
                     answer
                     ,
                     not
                     hearing
                     yet
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     think
                     it
                     not
                     meet
                     any
                     longer
                     to
                     forbear
                     to
                     acquaint
                     you
                     with
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     the
                     delay
                     .
                     He
                     liveth
                     quite
                     at
                     the
                     other
                     end
                     of
                     London
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     weakness
                     and
                     business
                     keep
                     me
                     much
                     within
                     doors
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     's
                     hard
                     to
                     find
                     him
                     within
                     ,
                     except
                     at
                     those
                     hours
                     when
                     I
                     am
                     constrained
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     bed
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     have
                     reason
                     to
                     conjecture
                     that
                     his
                     answer
                     will
                     be
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     rich
                     men
                     whose
                     judgments
                     are
                     for
                     Conformity
                     ,
                     are
                     far
                     more
                     numerous
                     than
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     of
                     another
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     fitter
                     to
                     promote
                     that
                     work
                     .
                     And
                     there
                     are
                     so
                     very
                     few
                     that
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     for
                     the
                     ejected
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     live
                     on
                     brown
                     bread
                     and
                     water
                     ,
                     &c.
                     which
                     hindereth
                     those
                     Gentlemen
                     from
                     other
                     kind
                     of
                     charitable
                     work
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     I
                     must
                     crave
                     your
                     patience
                     (
                     being
                     confident
                     by
                     your
                     ancient
                     kindness
                     ,
                     of
                     your
                     friendly
                     interpretation
                     )
                     which
                     I
                     tell
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     day
                     I
                     heard
                     one
                     say
                     ,
                     We
                     can
                     expect
                     that
                     Dr.
                     Good
                     do
                     make
                     his
                     Scholars
                     no
                     better
                     than
                     himself
                     .
                     And
                     what
                     reason
                     have
                     we
                     to
                     maintain
                     and
                     breed
                     up
                     men
                     to
                     use
                     us
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     in
                     his
                     late
                     Treatise
                     ?
                     I
                     got
                     the
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     glad
                     to
                     find
                     much
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     several
                     moderate
                     passages
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     I
                     knew
                     you
                     so
                     well
                     as
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     expect
                     moderation
                     )
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     I
                     perused
                     the
                     passages
                     referred
                     to
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     say
                     no
                     more
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     would
                     write
                     to
                     you
                     to
                     hear
                     your
                     answer
                     about
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     confess
                     they
                     surprized
                     me
                     ;
                     though
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     I
                     received
                     many
                     new
                     Books
                     of
                     a
                     sanguine
                     complection
                     from
                     other
                     hands
                     without
                     any
                     admiration
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     first
                     passage
                     referred
                     to
                     ,
                     was
                     pag.
                     104.
                     
                     
                       Which
                       are
                       confessedly
                       things
                       indifferent
                    
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     spoken
                     indefinitely
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyterians
                     .
                     
                     Where
                     have
                     I
                     lived
                     ?
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     one
                     Presbyterian
                     living
                     that
                     divideth
                     from
                     you
                     for
                     any
                     thing
                     which
                     he
                     confesseth
                     indifferent
                     .
                     I
                     crave
                     your
                     answer
                     containg
                     the
                     proof
                     of
                     this
                     ?
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     name
                     some
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     reprove
                     him
                     .
                     We
                     take
                     Conformity
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     indifferent
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     forbear
                     to
                     tell
                     the
                     world
                     the
                     greatness
                     of
                     the
                     sin
                     which
                     we
                     think
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     lest
                     men
                     cannot
                     bear
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     lest
                     it
                     should
                     disaffect
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     the
                     Conformists
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Your
                     p.
                     156.
                     
                     I
                     pass
                     by
                     .
                     The
                     main
                     matter
                     is
                     p.
                     160
                     ,
                     161.
                     that
                     though
                     
                       All
                       the
                       Nonconformists
                       were
                       not
                       in
                       actual
                       arms
                       against
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       —
                       nor
                       did
                       they
                       all
                       as
                       natural
                       agents
                       cut
                       off
                       his
                       Head
                       ;
                       but
                       morally
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       very
                       sinfully
                       and
                       wickedly
                       they
                       had
                       their
                       hands
                       stained
                       with
                       that
                       royal
                       blood
                       ;
                       for
                       whosoever
                       did
                       abet
                       these
                       sons
                       of
                       Belial
                       in
                       their
                       rebellions
                       ,
                       treasons
                       ,
                       murders
                       of
                       their
                       King
                       and
                       fellow
                       subjects
                       ,
                       either
                       by
                       consenting
                       to
                       their
                       villanies
                       ,
                       praying
                       for
                       their
                       prosperity
                       ,
                       praising
                       God
                       for
                       their
                       successes
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Charge
                     is
                     high
                     :
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     true
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     They
                     are
                     almost
                     as
                     deeply
                     wrong'd
                     as
                     you
                     can
                     wrong
                     them
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Our
                     Rulers
                     are
                     wronged
                     by
                     being
                     so
                     provoked
                     to
                     abhor
                     them
                     ,
                     silence
                     and
                     destroy
                     them
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Posterity
                     is
                     wronged
                     by
                     a
                     misinforming
                     History
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     You
                     are
                     too
                     old
                     to
                     be
                     ignorant
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     an
                     Episcopal
                     and
                     Erastian
                     Parliament
                     of
                     Conformists
                     that
                     first
                     took
                     up
                     these
                     arms
                     in
                     England
                     against
                     the
                     King.
                     The
                     Members
                     yet
                     living
                     profess
                     that
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     they
                     knew
                     but
                     one
                     Presbyterian
                     in
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     .
                     Interest
                     forced
                     or
                     led
                     them
                     to
                     call
                     in
                     the
                     Scots
                     ,
                     and
                     Presbytery
                     came
                     in
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     doubt
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     see
                     the
                     Propositions
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     at
                     Nottingham
                     ,
                     where
                     a
                     limited
                     Episcopacy
                     is
                     one
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     Lord
                     Lieutenants
                     that
                     seized
                     on
                     the
                     Militia
                     were
                     far
                     most
                     Conformists
                     ,
                     and
                     scarce
                     any
                     Presbyterians
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     General
                     Officers
                     and
                     Colonels
                     of
                     the
                     Earl
                     of
                     
                     Essex's
                     Army
                     were
                     ten
                     to
                     one
                     Conformists
                     ,
                     and
                     few
                     if
                     any
                     Presbyterians
                     save
                     a
                     few
                     deboist
                     Mercenary
                     Scots
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     such
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     General
                     Episcopal
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     The
                     Major
                     Generals
                     of
                     the
                     Militia
                     in
                     the
                     several
                     Counties
                     were
                     mostly
                     Conformists
                     ,
                     and
                     scarce
                     any
                     Presbyterians
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     Assembly
                     at
                     Westminster
                     when
                     they
                     went
                     thither
                     were
                     all
                     Conformists
                     ,
                     save
                     about
                     eight
                     or
                     nine
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Scots
                     Commissioners
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     One
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     Archbishops
                     was
                     a
                     General
                     in
                     the
                     Parliaments
                     Army
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     VI.
                     Many
                     of
                     the
                     present
                     Conformable
                     Ministers
                     were
                     in
                     arms
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     wrote
                     for
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     took
                     the
                     Covenant
                     and
                     Engagement
                     .
                  
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     The
                     most
                     of
                     the
                     Conformable
                     Gentry
                     of
                     my
                     acquaintance
                     that
                     were
                     put
                     upon
                     it
                     took
                     the
                     Engagement
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     House
                     of
                     Lords
                     .
                  
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     The
                     Nonconformable
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Gloucestershire
                     ,
                     (
                     Mr.
                     Geery
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Capel
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     
                       Marshall
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     )
                     were
                     against
                     the
                     Parliaments
                     War
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Parliaments
                     Garison
                     was
                     over
                     them
                     .
                     Mr.
                     Bampfield
                     (
                     who
                     hath
                     lain
                     six
                     or
                     seven
                     years
                     in
                     the
                     Common
                     Goal
                     for
                     Preaching
                     )
                     (
                     with
                     his
                     brother
                     (
                     sometimes
                     Speaker
                     of
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     )
                     was
                     so
                     much
                     against
                     the
                     Parliaments
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     (
                     even
                     while
                     he
                     lay
                     in
                     Goal
                     )
                     he
                     most
                     zealously
                     made
                     his
                     followers
                     renounce
                     it
                     .
                     Many
                     Nonconformists
                     in
                     many
                     Counties
                     were
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     .
                  
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     Many
                     of
                     the
                     Nonconformists
                     lived
                     in
                     the
                     Kings
                     quarters
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     were
                     drawn
                     the
                     other
                     way
                     ,
                     as
                     Dr.
                     Conant
                     (
                     lately
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     )
                     and
                     others
                     in
                     Oxford
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     in
                     other
                     parts
                     .
                  
                   
                     X.
                     Some
                     of
                     the
                     Nonconformists
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     Kings
                     Army
                     .
                     Poor
                     Mr.
                     Martin
                     of
                     Weeden
                     lost
                     an
                     Arm
                     in
                     his
                     Army
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     other
                     arm
                     lay
                     long
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     Warwick
                     Goal
                     for
                     Preaching
                     .
                  
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Almost
                     all
                     the
                     Nonconformists
                     of
                     my
                     acquaintance
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     save
                     Independents
                     and
                     Sectaries
                     ,
                     refused
                     the
                     Engagement
                     ,
                     and
                     took
                     Cromwell
                     and
                     the
                     Commonwealth
                     Parliament
                     for
                     Usurpers
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     approved
                     what
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     nor
                     ever
                     kept
                     their
                     days
                     of
                     Fasting
                     or
                     Thanksgiving
                     .
                     (
                     To
                     tell
                     you
                     of
                     the
                     London
                     Ministers
                     Printed
                     Declarations
                     against
                     the
                     intended
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     say
                     is
                     unsatisfactory
                     ,
                     because
                     too
                     late
                     .
                     )
                  
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     Most
                     of
                     the
                     Nonconformable
                     Ministers
                     of
                     my
                     acquaintance
                     were
                     either
                     boys
                     at
                     School
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     University
                     in
                     the
                     Wars
                     ,
                     or
                     never
                     medled
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     I
                     must
                     profess
                     ,
                     that
                     setting
                     them
                     all
                     together
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     think
                     that
                     one
                     in
                     ten
                     throughout
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     can
                     be
                     proved
                     to
                     have
                     done
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     that
                     you
                     name
                     against
                     the
                     King.
                     
                  
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     We
                     have
                     oft
                     with
                     great
                     men
                     put
                     it
                     to
                     this
                     trial
                     ,
                     Let
                     them
                     give
                     leave
                     but
                     to
                     so
                     many
                     to
                     Preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     as
                     cannot
                     be
                     proved
                     ever
                     to
                     have
                     had
                     any
                     hand
                     in
                     the
                     Wars
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     thankfully
                     acquiesce
                     ,
                     and
                     bear
                     the
                     silence
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     make
                     but
                     this
                     match
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     joyfully
                     give
                     you
                     thanks
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     Who
                     knoweth
                     not
                     that
                     the
                     greatest
                     Prelatists
                     were
                     the
                     masters
                     of
                     the
                     Principles
                     that
                     the
                     War
                     was
                     raised
                     on
                     ,
                     
                       Bilson
                       ,
                       Jewel
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     )
                     (
                     and
                     Hooker
                     quite
                     beyond
                     them
                     all
                     .
                     )
                  
                   
                     XV.
                     But
                     because
                     all
                     proof
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     individuals
                     ,
                     I
                     intreat
                     you
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     Countrey
                     where
                     you
                     were
                     acquainted
                     ,
                     tell
                     me
                     if
                     you
                     can
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     it
                     seriously
                     if
                     you
                     can
                     ,
                     whatever
                     was
                     done
                     or
                     said
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     by
                     Mr.
                     
                       Ambrose
                       Sparry
                    
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Kimberlye
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Lovell
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Cowper
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Reignolds
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Hickman
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Trustram
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Baldwin
                     ,
                     Senior
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Baldwin
                     ,
                     Junior
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Sergeant
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Waldern
                     (
                     dead
                     )
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     
                       Joseph
                       Baker
                    
                     (
                     dead
                     )
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Wilsby
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Brian
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     
                       Stephen
                       Baxter
                    
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Badland
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Butcher
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Eccleshall
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Read
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Rocke
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Fincher
                     of
                     
                       Wedgbury
                       ,
                    
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Wills
                     of
                     Bremicham
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Paston
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     I
                     pass
                     by
                     many
                     more
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     Shropshire
                     by
                     old
                     Mr.
                     
                       Samuel
                       Hildersham
                    
                     ,
                     Old
                     Mr.
                     
                       Samuel
                       Fisher
                    
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Talents
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Brian
                     of
                     Shrewsbury
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Barnet
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Keeling
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Berry
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Malden
                     of
                     Newport
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     
                       Thomas
                       Wright
                    
                     (
                     dead
                     )
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Taylor
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     These
                     were
                     your
                     neighbours
                     and
                     mine
                     !
                     I
                     never
                     heard
                     ,
                     to
                     my
                     remembrance
                     ,
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     had
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     do
                     with
                     the
                     Wars
                     against
                     the
                     King.
                     It
                     's
                     true
                     (
                     except
                     Mr.
                     Fisher
                     and
                     some
                     few
                     )
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     ejected
                     ,
                     but
                     enjoyed
                     their
                     places
                     ;
                     And
                     did
                     not
                     you
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     they
                     ?
                     If
                     I
                     can
                     name
                     you
                     so
                     many
                     of
                     your
                     neighbours
                     that
                     were
                     innocent
                     ,
                     will
                     you
                     tell
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Papists
                     and
                     Posterity
                     ,
                     that
                     All
                     the
                     Nonconformists
                     (
                     without
                     any
                     exception
                     )
                     had
                     their
                     hands
                     stained
                     with
                     the
                     Royal
                     blood
                     ?
                     What!
                     Mr.
                     Cook
                     of
                     Chester
                     ,
                     and
                     Mr.
                     Birch
                     ,
                     &c.
                     that
                     were
                     imprisoned
                     and
                     persecuted
                     for
                     the
                     King
                     !
                     What!
                     Mr.
                     Geery
                     that
                     dyed
                     at
                     the
                     news
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     death
                     !
                     What
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Francis
                       Nethersole
                    
                     (
                     and
                     Mr.
                     Bell
                     his
                     Pastor
                     )
                     who
                     wrote
                     so
                     much
                     against
                     the
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     their
                     Prisoner
                     at
                     Kenelworth
                     Castle
                     almost
                     all
                     the
                     Wars
                     !
                     —
                     What
                     may
                     we
                     expect
                     from
                     others
                     ,
                     when
                     Dr.
                     Good
                     shall
                     do
                     thus
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     I
                     put
                     not
                     in
                     any
                     excuse
                     for
                     my self
                     among
                     all
                     these
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     be
                     you
                     know
                     not
                     that
                     an
                     Assembly
                     of
                     Divines
                     (
                     twice
                     met
                     )
                     at
                     Coventry
                     (
                     of
                     whom
                     two
                     Doctors
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     others
                     are
                     yet
                     living
                     )
                     first
                     sent
                     me
                     into
                     the
                     Army
                     to
                     hazard
                     my
                     life
                     (
                     after
                     Naseby
                     fight
                     )
                     against
                     the
                     course
                     which
                     we
                     then
                     first
                     perceived
                     to
                     be
                     designed
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     nor
                     what
                     I
                     went
                     through
                     then
                     two
                     years
                     in
                     opposing
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     drawing
                     the
                     Soldiers
                     off
                     :
                     Nor
                     how
                     oft
                     I
                     preached
                     against
                     Cromwell
                     ,
                     the
                     Rump
                     ,
                     the
                     Engagement
                     ,
                     but
                     specially
                     
                     their
                     Wars
                     ,
                     and
                     Fasts
                     ,
                     and
                     Thanksgivings
                     :
                     Nor
                     what
                     I
                     said
                     to
                     Cromwell
                     for
                     the
                     King
                     (
                     never
                     but
                     twice
                     speaking
                     with
                     him
                     )
                     of
                     which
                     a
                     great
                     man
                     *
                     told
                     me
                     but
                     lately
                     ,
                     that
                     being
                     an
                     ear-witness
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     told
                     his
                     Majesty
                     .
                     But
                     yet
                     while
                     I
                     thought
                     they
                     went
                     on
                     Bilsons
                     principles
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     then
                     on
                     their
                     side
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     observator
                     (
                     Parker
                     )
                     had
                     almost
                     tempted
                     me
                     to
                     Hookers
                     principles
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     quickly
                     saw
                     those
                     reasons
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     since
                     published
                     .
                     His
                     principles
                     were
                     known
                     by
                     the
                     
                       first
                       book
                    
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     last
                     came
                     out
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     friend
                     †
                     that
                     had
                     his
                     last
                     in
                     
                       M.
                       S.
                    
                     But
                     I
                     am
                     willing
                     unfeignedly
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     shall
                     continue
                     silenced
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     can
                     but
                     procure
                     leave
                     to
                     Preach
                     Christs
                     Gospel
                     only
                     for
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     guilty
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     blood
                     than
                     your self
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     no
                     longer
                     than
                     there
                     is
                     real
                     need
                     of
                     their
                     Ministerial
                     labour
                     .
                     Reverend
                     Sir
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     but
                     so
                     long
                     put
                     your self
                     as
                     in
                     our
                     case
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     hope
                     that
                     with
                     patience
                     you
                     will
                     read
                     these
                     lines
                     ,
                     and
                     pardon
                     the
                     necessary
                     freedom
                     of
                  
                   
                     
                       London
                       ,
                       
                         Feb.
                         20.
                         1673.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Your
                       truly
                       loving
                       friend
                       ,
                       and
                       obliged
                       servant
                       ,
                       
                         RICHARD
                         BAXTER
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Note
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               this
               Dr.
               Good
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               peaceable
               ,
               moderate
               and
               honest
               Conformists
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               ;
               and
               subscribed
               our
               Worcestershire
               Agreement
               (
               published
               )
               for
               Concord
               ;
               and
               joyned
               with
               us
               in
               our
               Association
               and
               Meetings
               at
               Kidderminster
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               man
               that
               drew
               up
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Questions
               for
               our
               Disputations
               at
               those
               Meetings
               ;
               and
               never
               then
               talkt
               to
               us
               of
               what
               he
               here
               writeth
               (
               in
               a
               Book
               called
               
                 Dubitantius
                 &
                 Firmianus
              
               )
               .
               2.
               
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Foley
              
               (
               a
               Nonconformist
               Gentleman
               ,
               eminent
               for
               Charity
               (
               having
               built
               near
               Stourbridge
               a
               Hospital
               ,
               and
               endowed
               it
               with
               about
               500
               
                 l.
                 per
                 annum
              
               )
               being
               my
               friend
               ,
               Dr.
               Good
               wrote
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               move
               him
               to
               give
               maintenance
               for
               two
               Scholarships
               in
               
               Baliol-Colledge
               ;
               and
               I
               wrote
               this
               Letter
               in
               answer
               to
               that
               ,
               but
               the
               sending
               was
               delayed
               till
               he
               was
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Accus
               .
               29.
               
               Another
               to
               save
               the
               Nation
               from
               the
               labours
               of
               a
               Concordant
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               blessings
               of
               Unity
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Innocence
               ,
               hath
               written
               a
               book
               lately
               ,
               called
               
                 The
                 Modern
                 Pleas
                 for
                 Comprehension
                 ,
                 Toleration
                 ,
              
               &c.
               considered
               ;
               who
               at
               his
               enterance
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 dissenting
                 brethren
                 to
                 answer
                 directly
                 ,
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 sinful
                 in
                 her
                 Communion
              
               (
               the
               Churches
               as
               by
               Law
               established
               )
               ,
               
                 or
                 only
                 some
                 things
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 conceive
                 )
                 inexpedient
                 .
              
               And
               p.
               11.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Suppose
                 that
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 inexpedient
                 ,
                 but
                 really
                 sinful
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 shall
                 readily
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 with
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 her
                 Communion
                 are
                 such
                 .
                 But
                 —
                 I
                 shall
                 presume
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 some
                 confidence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 considerable
                 man
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 own
                 it
                 publickly
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 doth
                 himself
                 really
                 believe
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               p.
               12.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 credibly
                 informed
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 )
                 that
                 Mr.
              
               Calamy
               
                 did
                 before
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 conform
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 scandalizing
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 esteem
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 in
                 themselves
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 objection
                 against
                 them
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 mistakes
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               Yet
               saith
               he
               p.
               11.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 so
                 avowed
                 and
                 pressed
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 highly
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 highly
                 criminal
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 teachers
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               what
               a
               shake
               doth
               this
               instance
               give
               to
               the
               credit
               of
               History
               ,
               at
               least
               such
               as
               is
               written
               by
               interessed
               factious
               men
               ?
               yea
               what
               a
               reproach
               to
               humane
               nature
               ?
               For
               what
               untruth
               can
               be
               imagined
               so
               gross
               !
               and
               what
               thing
               so
               nakedly
               evil
               ,
               as
               may
               not
               be
               expected
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Man
               ,
               yea
               in
               professed
               Christians
               ,
               yea
               in
               Divines
               (
               of
               such
               a
               character
               )
               !
               Either
               this
               man
               and
               such
               others
               believe
               what
               they
               say
               themselves
               ,
               or
               not
               !
               If
               not
               ,
               what
               Preachers
               ,
               what
               Christians
               ,
               what
               Men
               are
               these
               ?
               If
               they
               do
               ,
               what
               matter
               of
               fact
               can
               ever
               be
               so
               notorious
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               can
               hope
               that
               such
               men
               can
               know
               it
               ?
               What
               History
               of
               such
               Writers
               can
               deserve
               any
               credit
               ?
               What
               regard
               can
               the
               people
               be
               
               encouraged
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Words
               and
               Writings
               of
               such
               Doctors
               ,
               that
               no
               better
               know
               such
               publick
               notorious
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               and
               so
               confidently
               and
               boldly
               deceive
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               cases
               where
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               yea
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               is
               so
               much
               concerned
               ?
               Reader
               ,
               judge
               by
               these
               notorious
               evidences
               of
               fact
               ,
               of
               these
               mens
               credibility
               and
               usage
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               judgment
               of
               the
               ancient
               Nonconformists
               is
               declared
               to
               the
               world
               by
               abundance
               of
               Writings
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               thought
               that
               they
               proved
               much
               in
               the
               English
               Constitutions
               to
               be
               sinful
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               men
               must
               suffer
               deprivation
               and
               death
               ,
               rather
               than
               consent
               to
               .
               And
               are
               all
               these
               Writings
               no
               evidence
               of
               their
               judgments
               ?
               nor
               their
               sufferings
               neither
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Since
               his
               Majesties
               Restoration
               ,
               the
               present
               Nonconformists
               still
               distinguished
               ,
               1.
               
               Between
               Diocesan
               or
               National
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Parish-Churches
               .
               2.
               
               Between
               the
               Communion
               and
               Conformity
               of
               private
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               Ministers
               :
               And
               3.
               
               Between
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Church-Constitutions
               ,
               Practising
               all
               imposed
               and
               
                 peaceable
                 behaviour
                 and
                 submission
              
               :
               And
               though
               some
               exasperated
               persons
               have
               by
               the
               late
               sufferings
               of
               conscionable
               men
               ,
               been
               tempted
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Prelates
               and
               their
               party
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               St.
               Martin
               did
               from
               the
               Bishops
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               their
               Synods
               ;
               yet
               the
               main
               body
               of
               the
               Nonconforming
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               ever
               we
               could
               learn
               ,
               did
               judge
               as
               followeth
               .
               1.
               
               That
               those
               Parish-Churches
               which
               had
               true
               Ministers
               (
               not
               utterly
               uncapable
               persons
               )
               were
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               2
               That
               the
               ordinary
               Liturgy
               ,
               appointed
               for
               the
               publick
               worship
               ,
               was
               such
               as
               a
               good
               Christian
               may
               lawfully
               joyn
               in
               (
               not
               speaking
               of
               Baptizings
               ,
               Burials
               ,
               &c.
               in
               which
               some
               things
               they
               thought
               more
               dubious
               )
               .
               3.
               
               That
               though
               
                 combined
                 Churches
              
               ,
               whether
               you
               call
               them
               Diocesan
               or
               National
               ,
               are
               not
               any
               otherwise
               a
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               than
               as
               Concord
               is
               commanded
               us
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               set
               up
               to
               the
               detriment
               of
               the
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ;
               yet
               a
               good
               Christian
               may
               and
               must
               live
               peaceably
               and
               submissively
               ,
               where
               some
               such
               combined
               Churches
               are
               guilty
               of
               Usurpation
               and
               sinful
               abuse
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Conformity
               to
               all
               the
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Declarations
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               Covenants
               and
               Practices
               now
               imposed
               on
               Ministers
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               us
               a
               very
               great
               and
               heinous
               sin
               ,
               (
               modesty
               forbidding
               us
               to
               meddle
               uncalled
               with
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               Conformists
               )
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Their
               judgment
               of
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               Ministerial
               Conformity
               ,
               they
               declared
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Bishops
               in
               many
               Writings
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               encouragement
               to
               attempt
               once
               the
               healing
               of
               the
               divisions
               :
               And
               when
               ,
               because
               they
               agreed
               to
               leave
               out
               all
               harsh
               provoking
               words
               ,
               in
               their
               accusations
               of
               the
               Church-Orders
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               had
               put
               into
               the
               first
               draught
               of
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 judgments
                 believe
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 those
                 particular
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 except
                 against
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 it self
                 unlawful
                 .
              
               In
               our
               next
               Address
               we
               desired
               that
               those
               words
               might
               be
               expunged
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               were
               .
               Yet
               this
               extended
               not
               to
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               afterward
               many
               particulars
               were
               mentioned
               which
               we
               thought
               sinful
               ,
               and
               the
               supposition
               vindicated
               in
               a
               Reply
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               Bishops
               never
               answered
               .
               And
               in
               a
               long
               Petition
               for
               Peace
               ,
               p.
               6.
               we
               make
               this
               Protestation
               following
               :
               
                 Who
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 hearts
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 themselves
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 save
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 dreadful
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hater
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 sinning
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wounding
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 hazarding
                 and
                 hindering
                 their
                 salvations
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 readily
                 obey
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 fear
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 damnation
                 that
                 is
                 their
                 impediment
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 all
                 the
                 assurance
                 that
                 man
                 can
                 give
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 solemnest
                 professions
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 if
                 justly
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 charity
                 might
                 suffice
                 to
                 enable
                 you
                 to
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 non-compliance
                 brings
                 them
                 under
                 suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 compliance
                 is
                 the
                 visible
                 way
                 to
                 favour
                 ,
                 safety
                 and
                 prosperity
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 that
                 thus
                 appeal
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 worldly
                 interest
                 bears
                 witness
                 to
                 their
                 professions
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 shall
                 step
                 into
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 the
                 heart-searching
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 swear
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 obstinacy
                 or
                 singularity
                 :
                 All
                 humane
                 converse
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 will
                 be
                 overthrown
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 remedy
                 have
                 they
                 but
                 prtiently
                 to
                 wait
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 appealed
                 to
                 ,
                 shall
                 decide
                 the
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 assertors
                 of
                 truth
                 or
                 falshood
                 .
              
               And
               p.
               19.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 Indifferent
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 dissenters
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 yours
                 .
              
               And
               p.
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 willingly
                 keep
                 out
                 the
                 Light
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 men
                 are
                 obstinate
                 against
                 the
                 opinions
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 their
                 ease
                 and
                 advancement
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 vilified
                 
                 as
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 undone
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 profess
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 impartially
                 study
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 gladly
                 know
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 dearest
                 rate
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 again
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 must
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 dissenters
                 hearts
                 better
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 by
                 charitable
                 Christians
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 wilful
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 obstinate
                 resisting
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               then
               the
               profession
               which
               the
               Nonconformists
               consented
               to
               ,
               no
               man
               of
               them
               once
               contradicting
               it
               :
               and
               Mr.
               Calamy
               (
               here
               accused
               )
               among
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               After
               this
               in
               their
               debates
               with
               the
               Bishops
               at
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               they
               undertook
               to
               prove
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               several
               things
               then
               imposed
               :
               And
               when
               Bishop
               Cousins
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Chair
               ,
               gave
               them
               in
               a
               writing
               ,
               desiring
               them
               to
               distinguish
               sins
               from
               inconveniences
               ,
               and
               to
               debate
               only
               that
               which
               they
               accounted
               flat
               sin
               ;
               they
               gave
               him
               in
               eight
               particulars
               ,
               reserving
               liberty
               to
               add
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 sinful
                 for
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 exclude
                 or
                 reject
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 Communion
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 persons
                 Godly
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 duly
                 qualified
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 that
                 (
                 fearing
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 causelesly
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 )
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 kneeling
                 .
              
               This
               they
               earnestly
               desired
               to
               have
               begun
               with
               ,
               and
               dispute
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               have
               then
               given
               in
               their
               arguments
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               have
               proceeded
               to
               the
               other
               seven
               particulars
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Kings
               Declaration
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ,
               had
               a
               little
               before
               given
               them
               a
               relaxation
               or
               indulgence
               as
               to
               those
               things
               which
               they
               accounted
               the
               greatest
               sins
               ;
               such
               as
               in
               the
               Declaration
               may
               yet
               be
               seen
               ;
               especially
               the
               Subscription
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 books
              
               there
               mentioned
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               did
               not
               concern
               us
               ,
               or
               become
               us
               ,
               to
               talk
               at
               the
               the
               Savoy
               against
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               those
               particulars
               which
               his
               Majesty
               had
               in
               Clemency
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               healer
               ,
               so
               lately
               freed
               us
               from
               :
               But
               why
               were
               they
               in
               the
               Declaration
               suspended
               (
               as
               for
               our
               Concord
               )
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               judged
               to
               be
               unlawful
               by
               the
               dissenters
               ,
               when
               we
               ever
               professed
               that
               in
               all
               lawful
               things
               we
               would
               obey
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               yet
               the
               part
               of
               our
               Answer
               is
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               the
               new
               Subscription
               and
               Declaration
               since
               imposed
               ,
               and
               the
               alterations
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               the
               Corporation
               and
               Oxford
               Oath
               ,
               &c.
               were
               not
               invented
               ,
               or
               in
               being
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               had
               never
               opportunity
               
               and
               leave
               to
               declare
               our
               judgment
               and
               reasons
               of
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               the
               new
               Conformity
               ,
               which
               to
               us
               was
               the
               heaviest
               part
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               surely
               our
               Nonconformity
               on
               terms
               so
               hard
               ,
               declared
               it
               sufficiently
               to
               all
               reasonable
               men
               .
               If
               1800
               Ministers
               (
               none
               of
               them
               cast
               out
               as
               accused
               of
               any
               other
               crime
               )
               should
               have
               ceased
               the
               work
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               occasioned
               divisions
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               have
               cast
               themselves
               and
               families
               into
               so
               many
               years
               distress
               and
               poverty
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               for
               to
               avoid
               that
               which
               they
               took
               to
               be
               no
               sin
               ;
               they
               had
               not
               deserved
               the
               name
               of
               Christs
               Ministers
               ,
               of
               Christians
               ,
               or
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Those
               Writings
               which
               any
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               have
               since
               ventured
               to
               publish
               for
               their
               cause
               ,
               have
               all
               of
               them
               downright
               endeavoured
               to
               prove
               that
               Conformity
               is
               a
               sin
               ;
               Let
               Mr.
               Cawdrey's
               ,
               Mr.
               Hickman's
               ,
               Dr.
               
               Collins's
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               be
               perused
               ;
               and
               this
               will
               be
               found
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               books
               .
               Yea
               he
               that
               they
               judged
               moderate
               in
               these
               matters
               ,
               in
               his
               book
               called
               ,
               
                 Sacrilegious
                 Desertion
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ministry
                 rebuked
                 ,
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 O
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 angry
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 censure
                 you
                 as
                 sinners
                 —
                 God
                 hateth
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 all
                 that
                 truly
                 love
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 our
                 best
                 friends
                 that
                 do
                 most
                 to
                 preserve
                 us
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 our
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 that
                 would
                 flatter
                 us
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 preach
                 against
                 sin
                 is
                 your
                 Ministerial
                 office
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 think
                 that
                 you
                 make
                 a
                 solemn
                 Covenant
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 preach
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 you
                 deliberately
                 commit
                 a
                 greater
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 preach
                 against
                 a
                 lesser
                 in
                 other
                 men
                 ;
                 this
                 man
                 deserveth
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 mistake
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 say
                 nothing
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 gather
                 by
                 the
                 costly
                 terms
                 on
                 which
                 we
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 take
                 Conformity
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 .
                 —
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 that
                 you
                 need
                 repentance
                 ,
                 great
                 repentance
                 ,
                 for
                 sinning
                 more
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 publick
                 ,
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 chosen
                 ,
                 convenanted
                 ,
                 ministerial
                 sin
                 ,
                 protesting
                 against
                 repentance
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 judgments
                 called
                 us
                 all
                 to
                 renew
                 our
                 repentance
                 for
                 our
                 former
                 sins
                 .
                 —
                 We
                 beseech
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 angry
                 with
                 us
                 for
                 differencing
                 between
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
                 between
                 him
                 that
                 sweareth
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 feareth
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 loss
                 and
                 suffering
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 disputeth
                 in
                 us
                 more
                 cunningly
                 and
                 strongly
                 for
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Durells
                 ,
                 the
                 Fullwoods
                 ,
                 the
                 Stilemans
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 naturally
                 no
                 more
                 love
                 to
                 poverty
                 ,
                 to
                 scorn
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 than
                 you
                 have
                 .
                 —
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 
                 profit
                 or
                 worldly
                 preferment
                 that
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 :
                 we
                 would
                 do
                 no
                 man
                 hurt
                 or
                 wrong
                 :
                 If
                 our
                 lovers
                 of
                 Church-power
                 do
                 think
                 us
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 obey
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 fully
                 as
                 they
                 desire
                 ;
                 we
                 profess
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 subject
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 our
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 err
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 studying
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 as
                 hard
                 and
                 impartially
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 —
                 It
                 is
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 small
                 or
                 
                   tolerable
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   our
                   consciences
                   fear
                
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 forbearing
                 Subscriptions
                 and
                 Conformity
                 .
                 —
                 Ch.
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               Pity
               ,
               pity
               ,
               pity
               ,
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               the
               Church
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               have
               such
               men
               ,
               such
               usage
               ,
               such
               historical
               informers
               as
               these
               ,
               that
               can
               ,
               that
               dare
               thus
               publickly
               and
               confidently
               face
               down
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               we
               take
               not
               Ministerial
               Conformity
               and
               Communion
               with
               them
               to
               be
               sin
               :
               And
               never
               wonder
               at
               it
               if
               the
               same
               men
               should
               as
               confidently
               print
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               all
               profest
               Mahometans
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               his
               report
               of
               Mr.
               
               Calamy's
               words
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               we
               must
               testifie
               some
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               from
               first
               to
               last
               in
               his
               company
               at
               such
               meetings
               ,
               where
               those
               matters
               were
               transfacted
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               the
               meetings
               before
               his
               Majesty
               that
               we
               heard
               he
               was
               present
               at
               ,
               and
               we
               over
               and
               over
               have
               heard
               him
               profess
               that
               he
               took
               several
               things
               in
               Conformity
               to
               be
               intollerable
               sins
               ,
               but
               never
               heard
               a
               word
               from
               him
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               And
               he
               may
               be
               judged
               of
               by
               the
               Preface
               to
               our
               Reply
               ,
               which
               he
               wrote
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               not
               only
               refusing
               a
               Bishoprick
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               constant
               profession
               to
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               This
               Writer
               ,
               to
               save
               the
               Church
               from
               Concord
               ,
               by
               restoring
               the
               silenced
               Ministers
               ,
               feigneth
               
                 Comprehension
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 late
                 device
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 unknown
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 amounts
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 pretty
                 artifice
                 of
                 saving
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 about
                 a
                 dozen
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 sick
                 of
                 their
                 separation
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 plausible
                 pretence
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 to
                 return
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Their
                 credit
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 old
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 weary
                 of
                 sticking
                 longer
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 far
                 gratified
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               See
               how
               boldly
               this
               man
               pretendeth
               to
               search
               the
               hearts
               of
               others
               .
               2.
               
               How
               he
               feigneth
               that
               to
               be
               New
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               laboured
               for
               1660
               ,
               and
               ever
               since
               :
               Read
               but
               their
               Petition
               for
               
               Peace
               and
               Judg.
               3.
               
               Doth
               he
               not
               take
               it
               to
               be
               more
               for
               our
               Reputation
               to
               conform
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               dignified
               and
               preferred
               ,
               than
               to
               live
               under
               the
               scorn
               and
               sufferings
               that
               we
               do
               ?
               Do
               not
               Bishop
               Reignolds
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               that
               conform
               ,
               live
               in
               more
               reputation
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               than
               we
               that
               are
               thus
               reviled
               by
               so
               many
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               lie
               in
               the
               common
               Jayls
               ,
               and
               are
               fain
               to
               stoop
               to
               be
               beholden
               for
               our
               bread
               or
               necessary
               maintenance
               ?
               4.
               
               Who
               are
               those
               dozen
               men
               ?
               and
               why
               doth
               he
               not
               name
               them
               ,
               and
               prove
               his
               charge
               ?
               Are
               they
               not
               men
               of
               strange
               facinating
               power
               ,
               that
               could
               make
               1800
               such
               Ministers
               (
               distant
               in
               all
               Counties
               )
               to
               deny
               Conformity
               ?
               And
               are
               they
               not
               strange
               persons
               that
               will
               (
               all
               over
               the
               Land
               )
               give
               over
               preaching
               ,
               or
               live
               in
               poverty
               and
               suffering
               (
               some
               have
               dyed
               through
               the
               effects
               of
               want
               )
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               gratifie
               a
               dozen
               men
               (
               no
               one
               knoweth
               who
               )
               ?
               (
               And
               it
               's
               like
               some
               that
               he
               meaneth
               in
               his
               dozen
               ,
               have
               done
               more
               to
               displease
               many
               of
               the
               rest
               than
               others
               )
               .
               5.
               
               What
               Nonconformist
               hath
               not
               groaned
               for
               our
               divisions
               ,
               and
               been
               indeed
               aweary
               of
               them
               from
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               and
               longed
               for
               our
               common
               Concord
               ?
               but
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               their
               principles
               .
               O
               that
               he
               would
               procure
               us
               but
               
                 liberty
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               for
               
                 all
                 the
                 rest
              
               that
               earnestly
               desire
               agreement
               ,
               and
               shut
               out
               
                 the
                 dozen
              
               that
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               whoever
               they
               be
               .
               But
               pardon
               me
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               these
               men
               do
               satisfie
               us
               ,
               that
               Sadduces
               are
               blind
               ,
               who
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Devil
               ,
               when
               so
               much
               of
               him
               appeareth
               actively
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               But
               our
               difference
               is
               not
               in
               Government
               and
               Ceremony
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               Doctrines
               of
               Grand
               importance
               in
               Morality
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               pag.
               66.
               
               
                 For
                 unless
                 it
                 ▪
              
               (
               the
               Covenant
               )
               
                 be
                 lawful
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 respect
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 can
                 be
                 obliged
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               O
               dreadful
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               come
               from
               a
               Doctor
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               !
               That
               a
               
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Vow
                 to
                 God
              
               can
               oblige
               no
               body
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               lawful
               in
               every
               respect
               :
               If
               so
               ,
               Protestants
               that
               hold
               that
               imperfect
               man
               hath
               no
               sinless
               work
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               Vow
               or
               Covenant
               is
               in
               
                 all
                 respects
              
               lawful
               ,
               must
               hold
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               by
               no
               vow
               or
               covenant
               .
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               every
               erroneous
               man
               ,
               or
               every
               knave
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               ignorance
               or
               craft
               to
               drop
               in
               any
               one
               unlawful
               thing
               into
               his
               Covenants
               and
               Vows
               ,
               is
               obliged
               by
               none
               of
               them
               at
               all
               .
               How
               easily
               then
               may
               a
               Papist
               ,
               or
               an
               Atheist
               shake
               off
               all
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               or
               Supremacy
               ,
               by
               adding
               one
               unlawful
               Particle
               ?
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               if
               some
               one
               clause
               in
               a
               Vow
               were
               so
               essential
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               as
               to
               be
               their
               sense
               ;
               if
               that
               were
               unlawful
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               all
               were
               so
               :
               And
               as
               to
               the
               
                 denomination
                 of
                 the
                 frame
              
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               as
               consisting
               of
               
                 several
                 parts
              
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               called
               a
               bad
               or
               
                 unlawful
                 Oath
              
               ,
               if
               part
               were
               so
               ▪
               because
               
                 bonum
                 est
                 ex
                 causis
                 integris
              
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               is
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               
                 unlawful
                 quoad
                 hoc
              
               ,
               or
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               .
               But
               as
               to
               obligation
               (
               though
               the
               
                 Actus
                 imponentis
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Actus
                 jurantis
              
               be
               unlawful
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               
                 materia
                 juramenti
              
               have
               ten
               parts
               ,
               and
               
                 one
                 only
              
               be
               sin
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               nullifie
               the
               obligation
               to
               the
               rest
               :
               No
               nor
               though
               
                 nine
                 parts
              
               of
               it
               were
               sin
               ,
               their
               neighbourhood
               nullifieth
               not
               the
               obligation
               to
               the
               tenth
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               wonder
               if
               Conformity
               by
               Oaths
               ,
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Declarations
               and
               Covenants
               seem
               lawful
               to
               Doctors
               of
               such
               principles
               as
               these
               ?
               What
               if
               a
               
                 Popish
                 Prince
              
               or
               People
               ,
               put
               an
               unlawful
               clause
               into
               their
               Covenants
               ?
               Are
               they
               therefore
               wholly
               disobliged
               as
               to
               each
               other
               ?
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               Covenants
               of
               Peace
               between
               several
               Princes
               ?
               And
               of
               Covenants
               between
               husband
               and
               wife
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               other
               Contracts
               ;
               but
               especially
               of
               Vows
               to
               God.
               But
               what
               if
               Perjury
               prove
               a
               greater
               sin
               ,
               than
               
                 not
                 conforming
                 to
                 it
              
               ?
               yea
               a
               sin
               meet
               for
               none
               but
               utterly
               debauched
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               threatneth
               dreadful
               ruine
               ?
               And
               what
               if
               such
               principles
               and
               practices
               would
               make
               us
               guilty
               of
               the
               Perjury
               and
               impenitence
               of
               many
               hundred
               thousand
               persons
               ?
               Should
               we
               be
               drawn
               into
               such
               a
               guilt
               by
               such
               words
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               time
               when
               God
               by
               his
               Judgments
               is
               searching
               after
               ,
               and
               finding
               out
               the
               Nations
               sins
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
             
               Another
               since
               called
               ,
               
                 A
                 Reproof
                 to
                 the
                 Rehearsal
                 Transposed
                 ,
              
               p.
               457
               ,
               458.
               saith
               ,
               
                 Do
                 you
                 at
                 all
                 know
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 abatements
                 they
                 demanded
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 off
                 with
                 Conscience
                 ?
                 To
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 your
                 confidence
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 they
                 demanded
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 question
                 being
                 solemnly
                 put
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 told
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 presence
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 knew
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 comply
                 without
                 sin
                 ?
                 they
                 all
                 declared
                 their
                 own
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 desired
                 some
                 abatements
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 weak
                 brethren
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 bluntly
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 themselves
                 off
                 with
                 some
                 little
                 reputation
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               O
               patient
               God!
               Alas
               for
               strangers
               ,
               and
               the
               Generations
               to
               come
               that
               must
               read
               such
               history
               !
               Alas
               for
               the
               Souls
               and
               Churches
               that
               have
               such
               Guides
               !
               Alas
               that
               he
               whose
               Character
               is
               to
               be
               the
               old
               Lyer
               and
               Murderer
               ,
               can
               do
               so
               much
               in
               the
               Churches
               at
               once
               to
               destroy
               Love
               and
               Souls
               ,
               to
               make
               odious
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               it
               so
               difficult
               to
               believe
               Church-History
               !
               If
               this
               man
               had
               thus
               published
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               English
               ▪
               men
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               did
               
               at
               that
               same
               time
               the
               horrid'st
               Villanies
               that
               he
               could
               devise
               ,
               what
               other
               answer
               could
               we
               make
               than
               that
               which
               these
               words
               must
               have
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               forgery
               against
               such
               notorious
               evidence
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               undertake
               for
               the
               man
               that
               dare
               print
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               say
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               devised
               ,
               how
               false
               soever
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               we
               gave
               them
               in
               writing
               an
               account
               of
               what
               we
               thought
               sinful
               .
               2.
               
               That
               we
               in
               dispute
               maintained
               it
               .
               3.
               
               That
               to
               that
               very
               question
               we
               after
               gave
               in
               a
               paper
               of
               eight
               particulars
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               which
               we
               undertook
               to
               prove
               flat
               sin
               .
               4.
               
               That
               we
               published
               that
               profession
               in
               our
               Petition
               for
               Peace
               .
               5.
               
               That
               this
               was
               before
               the
               worse
               new
               Conformity
               .
               6.
               
               And
               had
               it
               been
               otherwise
               ,
               what
               were
               our
               thoughts
               to
               2000
               men
               that
               were
               absent
               ?
            
             
               I
               must
               profess
               I
               (
               that
               was
               still
               with
               them
               )
               cannot
               imagine
               whence
               this
               inhumane
               fiction
               could
               arise
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               from
               these
               words
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               which
               others
               seconded
               .
               When
               we
               spake
               for
               common
               Concord
               ,
               we
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 the
                 question
                 now
                 was
                 not
                 what
                 would
                 satisfie
                 us
                 few
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 union
                 ?
              
               And
               I
               added
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 never
                 scrupled
                 E.
                 g.
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 but
                 better
                 men
                 than
                 I
                 did
                 scruple
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 undertook
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Sacramental
                 Communion
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 .
              
               ]
               I
               verily
               believe
               that
               the
               horrid
               forgery
               had
               no
               better
               colour
               of
               proof
               than
               these
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Accus
                 .
                 30.
              
               
               Of
               mens
               injurious
               imputing
               to
               us
               the
               errors
               and
               faults
               of
               all
               the
               Sectaries
               .
            
             
               The
               course
               that
               some
               Writers
               (
               that
               should
               have
               modesty
               and
               justice
               )
               take
               to
               defame
               us
               is
               ,
               to
               jumble
               all
               sects
               (
               besides
               their
               own
               )
               together
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Nonconformists
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               rake
               up
               the
               unwarrantable
               expressions
               of
               men
               of
               several
               parties
               ,
               as
               the
               Nonconformists
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               so
               whatever
               they
               find
               written
               by
               an
               Antinomian
               ,
               a
               Separatist
               ,
               an
               Anabaptist
               ,
               (
               and
               why
               not
               a
               Papist
               or
               a
               Quaker
               too
               )
               they
               lay
               at
               the
               Nonconformists
               doors
               .
               When
               1.
               all
               men
               of
               reason
               know
               ,
               that
               though
               affirmative
               titles
               use
               to
               signifie
               some
               union
               ,
               so
               do
               not
               negatives
               .
               To
               call
               a
               man
               a
               Papist
               or
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               signifieth
               somewhat
               in
               which
               he
               agreeth
               with
               others
               .
               But
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 Papists
              
               ,
               or
               
                 no
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               agreeth
               to
               all
               other
               parties
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               And
               if
               before
               Conformity
               was
               required
               (
               and
               so
               there
               were
               no
               Conformists
               )
               the
               several
               Sects
               were
               aliens
               to
               each
               others
               ,
               surely
               they
               are
               so
               after
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               may
               know
               who
               is
               the
               cause
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               why
               do
               the
               Papists
               (
               and
               such
               Arminians
               as
               Episcopius
               )
               who
               are
               Nonconformists
               ,
               claim
               kindred
               and
               kindness
               to
               and
               from
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               not
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               best
               affected
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Did
               not
               the
               Heathens
               do
               thus
               also
               by
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               ,
               when
               Sects
               swarmed
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               deride
               and
               accuse
               them
               for
               their
               divisions
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               the
               Papists
               so
               by
               the
               Reformers
               ?
               yea
               ,
               and
               do
               to
               this
               day
               ?
               What
               more
               common
               with
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               All
               these
               Sects
               swarm
               out
               from
               you
               ?
               And
               so
               did
               the
               persecutors
               of
               the
               old
               Waldenses
               ,
               when
               the
               Manichees
               were
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               Nonconformity
               cause
               all
               these
               Sects
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               them
               that
               cause
               Nonconformity
               .
               And
               if
               you
               will
               call
               in
               your
               Impositions
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               Nonconformists
               .
               Let
               impartial
               sober
               reason
               judg
               who
               it
               is
               that
               causeth
               all
               these
               Sects
               .
               If
               all
               the
               Decrees
               of
               General
               Councils
               were
               imposed
               on
               all
               men
               to
               be
               subscribed
               ,
               would
               not
               thousands
               be
               Nonconformists
               that
               are
               now
               conformable
               ?
               Who
               cry
               out
               against
               Sects
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Papists
               ?
               and
               yet
               who
               in
               all
               the
               world
               more
               cause
               them
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               manifold
               Laws
               by
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               cure
               them
               ?
               If
               only
               a
               peaceable
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               had
               been
               required
               ,
               instead
               of
               all
               the
               Covenants
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               Subscriptions
               ,
               how
               many
               thousand
               fewer
               Nonconformists
               had
               there
               been
               ?
               If
               any
               should
               impose
               Oaths
               ,
               Covenants
               or
               Subscriptions
               ,
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               for
               lay-Elders
               ,
               would
               it
               not
               make
               most
               of
               the
               Conformists
               Nonconformable
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               it
               that
               those
               do
               who
               subscribe
               the
               same
               doctrine
               with
               you
               ,
               to
               make
               other
               men
               heterodox
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               Thus
               were
               the
               old
               Nonconformists
               accused
               ,
               when
               they
               wrote
               more
               against
               Sects
               and
               Separation
               than
               all
               the
               high
               Conformists
               did
               .
               And
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               That
               if
               Separatists
               ,
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Antinomians
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               more
               effectually
               confuted
               and
               kept
               under
               by
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               been
               by
               the
               persecutors
               or
               sharp
               opposers
               of
               Nonconformists
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               like
               to
               have
               so
               abounded
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               carried
               down
               most
               of
               the
               zealously
               religious
               sort
               in
               the
               stream
               .
               Let
               posterity
               judg
               by
               the
               Writings
               of
               
                 Hildersham
                 ,
                 Paget
                 ,
                 Gifford
                 ,
                 Bradshaw
                 ,
                 Ball
                 ,
                 Rathband
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               such
               ,
               against
               Separation
               ;
               and
               by
               many
               of
               the
               present
               Nonconformists
               ,
               
               against
               
                 Antinomianism
                 ,
                 Anabaptistry
                 ,
                 Popery
              
               ,
               &c.
               who
               have
               done
               most
               against
               these
               Sects
               .
               If
               men
               that
               would
               draw
               birds
               to
               their
               nets
               ,
               by
               throwing
               stones
               ,
               or
               hooting
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               would
               beat
               the
               water
               to
               make
               the
               fish
               bite
               at
               their
               hooks
               ,
               or
               that
               will
               still
               spur-gall
               their
               horses
               to
               keep
               them
               quiet
               ;
               will
               revile
               those
               that
               have
               more
               skill
               ,
               as
               the
               causes
               of
               their
               unsuccesfulness
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               as
               they
               do
               ;
               such
               men
               must
               at
               last
               be
               taught
               by
               experience
               ,
               if
               ever
               they
               will
               learn.
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               of
               their
               minds
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Accus
                 .
                 31.
              
               
               Of
               some
               printed
               Accusations
               of
               us
               as
               Covetous
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               hath
               pleased
               some
               late
               Writers
               (
               of
               great
               account
               with
               some
               )
               to
               lay
               such
               matters
               to
               our
               charge
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               nonconformity
               ,
               as
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               should
               never
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               thoughts
               of
               a
               sober
               man
               that
               ever
               saw
               or
               heard
               of
               the
               English
               affairs
               ,
               and
               present
               state
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               year
               1674.
               was
               published
               a
               Book
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Dr.
               Asheton
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ormond
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               introduction
               supposeth
               the
               Nonconforming
               people
               to
               be
               such
               as
               meerly
               believing
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               to
               be
               such
               lest
               they
               scandalize
               the
               people
               that
               think
               the
               things
               unlawful
               .
               And
               so
               he
               applieth
               himself
               to
               confute
               them
               on
               that
               supposition
               (
               a
               thing
               easily
               done
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               all
               )
               .
               And
               he
               citeth
               the
               words
               of
               one
               of
               us
               about
               scandal
               ,
               against
               our selves
               .
               To
               which
               we
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               Seeing
               even
               
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               and
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               and
               Separatists
               ,
               and
               some
               Arminians
               and
               Prelatists
               too
               ,
               are
               Nonconformists
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               (
               as
               refusing
               Conformity
               )
               and
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               imaginable
               that
               all
               the
               persons
               of
               any
               one
               profession
               should
               be
               just
               of
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               thing
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               impossible
               but
               that
               some
               one
               called
               a
               Nonconformist
               ,
               may
               be
               as
               brainless
               and
               dishonest
               ,
               as
               he
               describeth
               them
               .
               But
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               remember
               not
               that
               ever
               we
               met
               with
               one
               of
               them
               that
               was
               such
               ,
               and
               that
               had
               no
               stronger
               reasons
               against
               Conformity
               ,
               or
               that
               took
               the
               things
               avoided
               to
               be
               indifferent
               .
               2.
               
               And
               whether
               we
               our selves
               are
               such
               ,
               let
               our
               Writings
               and
               Reasons
               therein
               given
               against
               Conformity
               be
               the
               evidence
               .
               Could
               he
               hope
               to
               
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               ,
               that
               men
               not
               mad
               with
               factious
               humour
               would
               live
               as
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               suffer
               what
               we
               have
               suffered
               ,
               and
               durst
               forbear
               much
               of
               the
               work
               to
               which
               we
               are
               devoted
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               avoid
               that
               which
               we
               account
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               no
               sin
               ?
               And
               hear
               then
               how
               he
               doth
               more
               than
               justifie
               us
               himself
               ,
               pag.
               30.
               
               [
               
                 If
                 Conformity
                 be
                 unlawful
                 ;
                 if
                 having
                 beg'd
                 Direction
                 from
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lights
                 in
                 hearty
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 used
                 all
                 moral
                 diligence
                 to
                 satisfie
                 your
                 consciences
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 as
                 yet
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 O
                 do
                 not
                 dare
                 for
                 any
                 outward
                 respect
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 checks
                 of
                 conscience
                 ?
                 Quod
                 fit
                 contra
                 conscientiam
                 edificat
                 ad
                 gehennam
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               noted
               truth
               ]
               .
               Ay
               ,
               but
               what
               then
               must
               we
               hear
               and
               bear
               from
               such
               as
               you
               ,
               when
               we
               wonder
               that
               any
               of
               you
               can
               doubt
               of
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               what
               we
               refuse
               ?
            
             
               And
               coming
               to
               our
               Accusation
               pag.
               71.
               he
               thus
               speaketh
               (
               even
               to
               our
               astonishment
               ,
               that
               ever
               humane
               nature
               can
               be
               tempted
               into
               such
               a
               state
               .
               )
               
                 When
                 I
                 have
                 first
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 meet
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 then
                 with
                 greater
                 confidence
                 assure
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 what
                 some
                 mens
                 prejudice
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 chief
                 reasons
                 why
                 so
                 many
                 Nonconformists
                 refuse
                 subscription
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 Their
                 Credit
                 and
                 their
                 Interest
                 ,
                 springing
                 from
                 those
                 roots
                 of
                 bitterness
                 ,
                 Pride
                 and
                 Covetousness
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               then
               may
               not
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               be
               perswaded
               to
               ,
               if
               a
               Doctor
               living
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               London
               ,
               can
               say
               and
               believe
               this
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               with
               such
               an
               appealing
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
              
               !
               O
               who
               should
               not
               fear
               what
               his
               soul
               may
               be
               seduced
               to
               think
               and
               say
               ?
               1.
               
               Let
               it
               be
               noted
               that
               he
               speaketh
               not
               of
               any
               odd
               or
               singular
               persons
               ,
               nor
               with
               distinction
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               [
               
                 so
                 many
                 Nonconformists
              
               ]
               .
               2.
               
               He
               speaketh
               of
               all
               their
               hearts
               and
               secret
               intents
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               moveth
               them
               to
               refuse
               Subscription
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               thing
               of
               which
               he
               accuseth
               them
               is
               as
               odious
               a
               crime
               as
               most
               can
               be
               charged
               on
               man
               :
               To
               disobey
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               forsake
               their
               flocks
               ,
               to
               give
               over
               much
               of
               their
               office
               to
               which
               they
               are
               devoted
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               factions
               and
               divisions
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               propagate
               it
               to
               posterity
               ,
               and
               protest
               before
               God
               and
               man
               that
               they
               would
               conform
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               perswaded
               it
               is
               sin
               (
               and
               heinous
               sin
               )
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               in
               hypocrisie
               ,
               when
               Pride
               and
               Covetousness
               are
               the
               cause
               ,
               what
               an
               odious
               people
               are
               these
               Nonconformists
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ?
               4.
               
               And
               Hatred
               and
               Prosecution
               are
               the
               proper
               effects
               which
               his
               accusation
               tends
               to
               .
               Who
               can
               repent
               of
               hating
               and
               destroying
               so
               odious
               a
               sort
               of
               hypocrites
               as
               he
               describeth
               ?
               5.
               
               And
               
               what
               is
               the
               credit
               for
               which
               their
               pride
               doth
               seduce
               them
               ?
               1.
               
               Consider
               what
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               they
               look
               for
               credit
               in
               .
               2.
               
               From
               whom
               it
               is
               .
               1.
               
               It
               must
               be
               somewhat
               that
               hath
               at
               least
               an
               appearance
               of
               good
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               look
               for
               credit
               by
               :
               Pride
               liveth
               not
               upon
               Evil
               ,
               as
               known
               to
               be
               evil
               .
               We
               suppose
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               reputation
               of
               being
               better
               Preachers
               ,
               holier
               and
               honester
               persons
               than
               others
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               faithful
               Consciences
               ,
               who
               fear
               lying
               ,
               perjury
               ,
               covenanting
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               practising
               more
               than
               the
               Conformists
               do
               .
               2.
               
               And
               either
               they
               expect
               this
               reputation
               with
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               with
               many
               or
               few
               .
               1.
               
               The
               world
               knoweth
               that
               the
               Law-makers
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               against
               us
               ;
               yea
               that
               the
               
               Oxford-Act
               of
               Confinement
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               cast
               upon
               us
               the
               suspicion
               of
               as
               odious
               crimes
               as
               most
               are
               in
               the
               world
               :
               And
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               who
               are
               desirous
               to
               make
               us
               contemptible
               ,
               use
               to
               perswade
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               few
               Wise
               or
               Learned
               men
               among
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               such
               are
               almost
               all
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               few
               inconsiderable
               Mechanick
               Sectaries
               who
               are
               for
               us
               .
               And
               if
               all
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               is
               here
               left
               for
               Pride
               to
               work
               upon
               ?
               How
               contemptible
               doth
               the
               
                 Novel
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Politician
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Debate-maker
               ,
               among
               many
               others
               render
               us
               ?
               And
               why
               should
               not
               our
               pride
               rather
               incline
               us
               to
               desire
               the
               esteem
               and
               favour
               of
               the
               Highest
               ,
               Richest
               ,
               and
               most
               Honourable
               ,
               than
               of
               mean
               contemned
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 greater
                 number
              
               than
               of
               a
               few
               ?
               Honour
               is
               in
               the
               Honourer
               ,
               and
               
                 Laudari
                 a
                 laudatissimis
              
               is
               the
               ambition
               of
               the
               proud
               (
               of
               which
               we
               were
               as
               capable
               as
               they
               ,
               but
               for
               these
               and
               such
               other
               differences
               of
               mind
               and
               life
               )
               ;
               and
               unless
               we
               must
               hear
               with
               Balaam
               ,
               [
               
                 God
                 hath
                 kept
                 thee
                 from
                 honour
              
               ]
               .
               But
               if
               the
               people
               that
               so
               honour
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               feed
               our
               Pride
               (
               against
               such
               depressions
               as
               the
               frowns
               of
               some
               Superiors
               ,
               the
               voluminous
               ,
               Pulpit
               and
               private
               reproaches
               and
               derisions
               of
               many
               that
               should
               be
               better
               imployed
               ,
               and
               the
               debasedness
               of
               poverty
               and
               long
               prosecutions
               )
               be
               indeed
               considerable
               for
               number
               and
               quality
               ,
               it
               seems
               they
               see
               somewhat
               in
               those
               that
               others
               abhor
               and
               scorn
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               believe
               that
               indeed
               they
               are
               another
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               than
               such
               would
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               they
               are
               .
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               in
               question
               are
               no
               strangers
               to
               us
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               our
               minds
               ,
               or
               parts
               ,
               or
               practices
               ,
               being
               those
               with
               whom
               we
               converse
               ,
               and
               have
               long
               conversed
               ;
               whenas
               the
               reproachers
               ,
               even
               our
               Clergy-neighbours
               ,
               such
               as
               this
               Doctor
               ,
               are
               strangers
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               to
               them
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               live
               near
               us
               ,
               converse
               so
               little
               with
               us
               ,
               
               that
               they
               know
               us
               but
               little
               (
               if
               any
               whit
               )
               more
               ,
               than
               men
               of
               other
               Kingdoms
               (
               as
               is
               fully
               proved
               even
               by
               their
               description
               of
               our
               judgments
               ;
               for
               we
               must
               not
               think
               that
               they
               knowingly
               speak
               falsly
               )
               .
            
             
               But
               his
               proof
               of
               his
               accusation
               followeth
               :
               
                 First
                 ,
                 their
                 credit
                 and
                 reputation
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 instructed
                 by
                 a
                 learned
                 person
              
               (
               Friendly
               Debate
               ,
               p.
               113.
               )
               
                 who
                 having
                 proposed
                 this
                 doubt
                 ,
                 Why
                 did
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 deliberate
                 so
                 long
                 whether
                 they
                 should
                 accept
                 of
                 Dignities
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               He
               thus
               adds
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 plain
                 a
                 business
                 that
                 their
                 Conscience
                 and
                 their
                 Covenant
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 them
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 profest
                 it
                 openly
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 ado
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 pause
                 and
                 deliberation
                 was
                 about
                 somewhat
                 else
                 ;
                 not
                 about
                 matter
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Interest
                 and
                 Policy
                 :
                 As
                 whether
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 laugh
                 at
                 them
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Magpyes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 You
                 think
                 perhaps
                 that
                 they
                 spent
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 fasting
                 and
                 seeking
                 God
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 credit
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 lay
                 at
                 stake
                 —
                 Because
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 scruple
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 it
                 unhandsome
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               have
               committed
               the
               answer
               to
               one
               of
               the
               persons
               to
               whom
               one
               of
               the
               mentioned
               Dignities
               was
               offered
               ,
               who
               answereth
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Is
               such
               a
               charge
               of
               mens
               secret
               thoughts
               and
               intentions
               well
               proved
               ,
               by
               telling
               men
               what
               one
               of
               your selves
               hath
               said
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               spirit
               and
               front
               as
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               now
               proved
               wicked
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               because
               some
               of
               their
               adversaries
               so
               reported
               them
               heretofore
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Are
               1800
               or
               2000
               men
               accusable
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               four
               mens
               secret
               thoughts
               ?
               What
               is
               this
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               either
               of
               these
               Authors
               to
               know
               a
               negative
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               secret
               heart-action
               by
               four
               other
               men
               ,
               viz.
               that
               they
               
                 sought
                 not
                 God
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Would
               not
               any
               other
               men
               have
               thought
               that
               
                 accepting
                 of
                 dignities
              
               had
               been
               a
               likelier
               sign
               of
               pride
               ,
               than
               refusing
               them
               .
               If
               either
               of
               these
               Doctors
               had
               refused
               them
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               thought
               it
               a
               sign
               of
               their
               humility
               .
               What
               a
               case
               are
               we
               in
               with
               such
               men
               as
               these
               ,
               when
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               proud
               whether
               we
               accept
               or
               refufe
               ?
            
             
               5
               Would
               not
               the
               favour
               and
               honour
               of
               those
               that
               would
               have
               advanced
               us
               to
               Dignities
               ,
               have
               weighed
               down
               the
               displeasure
               of
               those
               that
               we
               should
               have
               offended
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               think
               that
               they
               
               are
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               honourable
               persons
               ,
               whom
               our
               conformity
               would
               have
               pleased
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               scorn
               or
               derision
               does
               Bishop
               Reignolds
               now
               undergo
               ,
               or
               many
               of
               your
               Doctors
               ,
               who
               some
               were
               ,
               and
               some
               reputed
               formerly
               of
               our
               mind
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               What
               scorn
               would
               it
               have
               been
               to
               Baxter
               ,
               who
               had
               written
               two
               years
               before
               the
               change
               ,
               for
               moderate
               Episcopacy
               and
               Liturgies
               ,
               and
               whose
               Books
               was
               pleaded
               and
               produced
               at
               the
               great
               meeting
               at
               
               Worcester-house
               ,
               before
               the
               King
               and
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Nonconformists
               ,
               with
               these
               words
               of
               the
               now
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 written
                 better
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 than
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               .
               Who
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               stood
               to
               all
               that
               he
               had
               there
               written
               .
               And
               why
               doth
               he
               now
               suffer
               so
               much
               obloquy
               and
               displeasure
               from
               the
               separating
               part
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               reputation
               that
               he
               stuck
               upon
               ?
               Why
               do
               your
               party
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               is
               more
               calumniated
               by
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               than
               by
               any
               others
               ?
               Why
               hath
               he
               lost
               the
               esteem
               of
               so
               many
               (
               as
               he
               had
               once
               almost
               done
               of
               his
               own
               quondam
               flock
               )
               for
               perswading
               them
               from
               going
               too
               far
               in
               heart
               and
               practice
               from
               the
               Bishops
               (
               when
               it
               was
               their
               silencing
               Himself
               and
               such
               others
               that
               was
               the
               thing
               which
               turned
               his
               old
               hearers
               hearts
               against
               them
               )
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               ,
               judge
               all
               men
               of
               common
               Reason
               ,
               sobriety
               and
               honesty
               of
               these
               mens
               Accusations
               now
               by
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               it self
               ,
               which
               I
               opened
               before
               as
               to
               a
               former
               Objection
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Let
               common
               reason
               and
               equity
               here
               be
               judge
               of
               the
               ingenuity
               and
               credit
               of
               both
               these
               Defences
               :
               When
               of
               three
               men
               that
               were
               offered
               Bishopricks
               ,
               but
               one
               delayed
               his
               resolution
               ,
               and
               two
               that
               were
               offered
               Deaneries
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               notorious
               reason
               was
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               the
               refused
               Conformity
               would
               stand
               or
               fall
               ,
               when
               no
               one
               of
               them
               ever
               talkt
               of
               accepting
               ,
               if
               that
               Conformity
               should
               stand
               ,
               and
               when
               these
               were
               but
               three
               men
               among
               Eighteen
               hundred
               Nonconformists
               that
               after
               were
               cast
               out
               (
               and
               that
               
                 Conformity
                 was
                 Actually
                 dispensed
                 with
              
               at
               the
               time
               when
               
                 one
                 refused
                 ,
                 one
                 accepted
              
               ,
               and
               
                 three
                 delayed
              
               )
               .
               Whether
               this
               be
               a
               good
               proof
               that
               it
               was
               not
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               Interest
               that
               these
               men
               stuck
               upon
               ?
               and
               that
               consequently
               this
               is
               the
               chief
               reason
               that
               1800
               men
               subscribed
               not
               ?
               And
               will
               not
               posterity
               rather
               think
               that
               the
               change
               may
               prove
               sad
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               when
               instead
               of
               so
               many
               men
               that
               are
               silenced
               for
               avoiding
               that
               which
               they
               fear
               to
               be
               Perjury
               ,
               Lying
               and
               Covenanting
               against
               the
               Commands
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
               such
               men
               are
               set
               up
               ,
               that
               dare
               talk
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Print
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mention
               of
               God
               and
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
              
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Debate-maker
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 heard
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 they
                 scruple
                 not
                 what
                 others
                 do
              
               ;
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               they
               are
               all
               ,
               save
               Mr.
               Calamy
               ,
               yet
               living
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               profess
               that
               they
               never
               so
               thought
               or
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               have
               oft
               openly
               profess'd
               the
               contrary
               :
               But
               if
               he
               means
               any
               others
               ,
               what
               proof
               is
               that
               of
               these
               accused
               persons
               thoughts
               ?
            
             
               His
               second
               proof
               runs
               thus
               :
               
                 If
                 this
                 excellent
                 Author
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 Apocryphal
                 (
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 easie
                 confutation
                 to
                 cry
                 Fie
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 his
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 (
                 Alas
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 if
                 her
                 Doctors
                 take
                 such
                 inhumane
                 Calumnies
                 for
                 unanswerable
                 Arguments
                 )
                 !
                 I
                 shall
                 then
                 give
                 them
                 an
                 Authority
                 ,
                 formerly
                 little
                 less
                 than
                 Canonical
                 :
                 How
                 the
                 case
                 stands
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 :
                 However
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 fullwell
                 understands
                 the
                 Intrigues
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 .
              
               Baxters
               Def.
               of
               the
               Princip
               .
               of
               Love
               ,
               p.
               92.
               
               And
               here
               he
               reciteth
               the
               Authors
               words
               against
               that
               pride
               and
               self-interest
               which
               we
               are
               accused
               of
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               again
               we
               appeal
               to
               common
               ingenuity
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               this
               man
               who
               professeth
               himself
               
                 wholly
                 ignorant
              
               of
               the
               Authors
               case
               (
               and
               to
               him
               is
               utterly
               unknown
               )
               ,
               be
               liker
               to
               know
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               and
               other
               mens
               hearts
               (
               it
               's
               like
               as
               much
               unknown
               to
               him
               )
               than
               he
               himself
               ,
               who
               he
               saith
               knoweth
               the
               
                 intrigues
                 of
                 his
                 party
              
               ?
               2.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               a
               good
               proof
               that
               Nonconformists
               are
               chiefly
               moved
               by
               Pride
               ,
               because
               they
               openly
               write
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               condemn
               those
               that
               are
               so
               moved
               ,
               with
               words
               which
               the
               Accuser
               himself
               highly
               approveth
               ?
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               it
               seemeth
               by
               your
               words
               that
               some
               such
               there
               are
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               Baxter
               himself
               that
               he
               accuseth
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Yes
               ;
               for
               his
               application
               followeth
               [
               
                 Ex
                 ore
                 tuo
              
               ]
               ,
               which
               properly
               should
               mean
               that
               he
               condemns
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               But
               suppose
               it
               otherwise
               ;
               Know
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               that
               the
               person
               against
               whom
               that
               Book
               was
               written
               ,
               was
               Mr.
               
                 Edward
                 Bagshaw
              
               ,
               an
               Anabaptist
               ,
               Fifth
               Monarchy
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Separatist
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               vehement
               spirit
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               exasperated
               by
               many
               years
               hard
               and
               grievous
               imprisonment
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               such
               as
               he
               that
               were
               described
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Nonconformists
               of
               England
               were
               so
               far
               from
               being
               of
               his
               mind
               and
               spirit
               ,
               that
               when
               Baxter
               had
               written
               three
               Books
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               ,
               even
               as
               Separatists
               (
               without
               
               medling
               with
               him
               as
               an
               Anabaptist
               ,
               or
               a
               Millenary
               )
               ,
               no
               one
               Minister
               of
               England
               wrote
               in
               his
               Defence
               ,
               nor
               ,
               that
               ever
               his
               Confuter
               heard
               of
               ,
               pleaded
               for
               him
               .
               And
               did
               we
               ever
               dream
               that
               no
               Sectary
               is
               moved
               by
               Pride
               to
               Nonconformity
               ?
               Do
               we
               justifie
               the
               secret
               thoughts
               of
               all
               Nonconformists
               ,
               whom
               we
               know
               not
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               a
               proof
               that
               Pride
               chiefly
               moveth
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               because
               they
               call
               out
               to
               Sectaries
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               lest
               it
               be
               so
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               because
               this
               Doctor
               hath
               told
               the
               world
               that
               
                 Baxter
                 fullwell
                 understands
                 the
                 intrigues
                 of
                 his
                 party
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               .
               Let
               the
               world
               judge
               whether
               his
               testimony
               then
               of
               that
               party
               be
               not
               more
               credible
               than
               his
               that
               so
               little
               knoweth
               them
               ?
               And
               he
               solemnly
               professeth
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               call
               the
               best
               of
               men
               to
               be
               very
               jealous
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               lest
               pride
               and
               self-interest
               should
               pervert
               them
               ;
               
                 yet
                 he
                 verily
                 believeth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 day
                 on
                 earth
                 (
                 that
                 he
                 heareth
                 of
                 )
                 a
                 more
                 conscionable
                 ,
                 godly
                 ,
                 faithful
                 party
                 of
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 ejected
                 ,
                 silenced
                 Nonconformists
                 in
                 England
              
               (
               though
               they
               are
               not
               
                 all
                 equal
              
               in
               judgment
               ,
               or
               Ministerial
               ability
               ,
               or
               self-denyal
               )
               .
               As
               far
               as
               his
               credit
               will
               go
               ,
               let
               posterity
               believe
               this
               :
               And
               his
               testimony
               shall
               be
               believed
               ,
               when
               the
               Defamers
               and
               Calumniators
               shall
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               thus
               proceedeth
               ,
               [
               
                 A
                 second
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 conform
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 Interest
              
               ]
               .
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 Paradox
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 strange
                 method
                 to
                 consult
                 their
                 interest
                 ,
                 by
                 losing
                 their
                 Livings
                 )
                 ,
                 the
                 dissatisfied
                 person
                 is
                 desired
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ringleaders
                 of
                 the
                 faction
                 having
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 preferments
                 ,
                 and
                 foreseeing
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 owners
                 ,
                 thence
                 made
                 a
                 virtue
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 by
                 assuring
                 their
                 Proselytes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 defended
                 the
                 Cause
                 with
                 their
                 Tongues
                 and
                 Pens
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 ready
                 ▪
                 if
                 Providence
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 seal
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 blood
                 .
              
               (
               And
               is
               it
               a
               sign
               of
               covetousness
               ,
               to
               dye
               for
               what
               they
               hold
               ?
               )
               But
               by
               this
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 melted
                 into
                 such
                 kindness
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Preachers
                 are
                 no
                 losers
                 by
                 their
                 silence
              
               (
               Here
               's
               the
               wonder
               :
               Hear
               the
               proof
               .
               )
               1.
               
               
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 gain
                 more
                 at
                 present
                 from
                 their
                 party
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 could
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 conformed
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               O
               that
               he
               would
               name
               those
               many
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               try
               the
               case
               ?
               and
               see
               also
               whether
               they
               are
               a
               considerable
               number
               ?
               The
               
               Independents
               are
               commonly
               thought
               to
               be
               best
               provided
               for
               in
               London
               —
               But
               how
               small
               is
               their
               maintenance
               to
               what
               they
               had
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               had
               heretofore
               ?
               And
               why
               might
               they
               not
               now
               have
               more
               if
               they
               could
               conform
               ?
               We
               were
               just
               now
               accused
               by
               him
               and
               another
               ,
               about
               our
               deliberate
               refusing
               of
               Church
               Dignities
               ?
               And
               doth
               he
               think
               that
               we
               get
               more
               now
               than
               a
               Bishoprick
               or
               Deanery
               would
               have
               amounted
               to
               ?
               And
               as
               for
               what
               he
               talks
               of
               our
               being
               in
               other
               mens
               preferments
               ,
               we
               took
               our
               Labours
               indeed
               for
               preferment
               ,
               but
               not
               our
               maintenance
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               now
               Conformists
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               were
               formerly
               in
               sequestrations
               ;
               and
               some
               were
               out
               ;
               and
               others
               (
               where
               the
               old
               sequestred
               Incumbents
               were
               dead
               )
               were
               setled
               by
               Law
               long
               before
               the
               time
               of
               silencing
               .
               And
               would
               not
               covetousness
               rather
               have
               perswaded
               them
               all
               to
               conform
               and
               take
               new
               Livings
               ,
               than
               to
               leave
               all
               .
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               an
               English
               man
               to
               think
               that
               we
               live
               more
               plenteously
               upon
               our
               Neighbours
               charity
               ,
               than
               the
               Conformists
               do
               upon
               their
               Dignities
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               Charity
               together
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               live
               in
               the
               houses
               and
               favour
               of
               the
               Nobles
               and
               great
               men
               of
               the
               Land
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               here
               much
               commend
               the
               charity
               of
               those
               that
               are
               for
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               before
               he
               is
               aware
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               others
               ?
               But
               the
               Reader
               shall
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               anon
               .
            
             
               But
               suppose
               some
               did
               gain
               so
               much
               by
               their
               Nonconformity
               ,
               would
               that
               cause
               many
               hundred
               to
               continue
               Nonconformists
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               want
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               such
               hopes
               ?
            
             
               His
               second
               proof
               runs
               thus
               ,
               
                 They
                 retain
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 their
                 party
                 to
                 prefer
                 their
                 conforming
                 sons
                 —
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 impiety
                 as
                 (
                 were
                 there
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 suspition
                 )
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 think
                 any
                 Christian
                 could
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               this
               is
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               charge
               and
               proof
               as
               we
               think
               a
               just
               and
               sober
               Heathen
               or
               Mahometan
               would
               abhor
               and
               would
               be
               as
               a
               wonder
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               the
               sight
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               like
               from
               such
               men
               did
               not
               tell
               us
               what
               Monstrous
               pravity
               hath
               corrupted
               the
               nature
               of
               man.
               And
               we
               are
               sorry
               that
               posterity
               must
               know
               by
               such
               passages
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               such
               Doctors
               to
               succeed
               the
               silenced
               Nonconformists
               ,
               and
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Nobility
               such
               Chaplains
               ,
               whose
               most
               deliberate
               Writings
               when
               they
               appeal
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               may
               make
               human
               nature
               blush
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Of
               1800
               or
               2000
               silenced
               Ministers
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               of
               twenty
               that
               have
               sons
               that
               are
               Conforming
               Ministers
               :
               suppose
               
               there
               should
               be
               40
               or
               50
               such
               in
               England
               ,
               would
               1750
               others
               be
               purposely
               Nonconformists
               ,
               that
               those
               40
               or
               50
               sons
               of
               other
               men
               might
               get
               Livings
               ?
               What
               are
               they
               to
               them
               ?
               or
               what
               get
               they
               by
               it
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Would
               it
               not
               be
               a
               greater
               prey
               for
               covetousness
               for
               both
               Father
               and
               Son
               by
               conforming
               to
               have
               Livings
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               Son
               alone
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               for
               1800
               Ministers
               to
               have
               Livings
               ,
               than
               40
               or
               50
               of
               their
               sons
               alone
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               who
               knoweth
               not
               (
               as
               they
               boast
               themselves
               )
               that
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               who
               have
               presentations
               to
               Church
               Livings
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               of
               them
               conformable
               ,
               and
               distast
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               as
               shameth
               this
               accusation
               ?
               Do
               not
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Laws
               tell
               us
               how
               they
               are
               affected
               ?
               And
               doth
               not
               the
               prosecution
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               tell
               it
               us
               ?
               Will
               they
               that
               make
               Laws
               to
               eject
               ,
               silence
               ,
               confine
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               and
               banish
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               if
               they
               preach
               ,
               prefer
               their
               sons
               because
               their
               fathers
               are
               Nonconformists
               ?
               Were
               not
               those
               few
               sons
               liker
               to
               get
               Livings
               ,
               if
               their
               fathers
               got
               favour
               by
               conforming
               ?
               and
               if
               all
               the
               rest
               conformed
               too
               ?
               Either
               he
               would
               have
               men
               think
               that
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               who
               most
               like
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               are
               many
               ,
               or
               but
               few
               :
               if
               many
               ,
               there
               is
               sure
               some
               cause
               that
               so
               many
               who
               live
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               know
               them
               ,
               should
               like
               them
               better
               than
               the
               Conformists
               ;
               they
               take
               them
               not
               to
               be
               such
               as
               these
               Doctors
               do
               describe
               them
               .
               If
               but
               few
               ,
               is
               not
               Preferment
               rather
               to
               be
               got
               from
               many
               than
               from
               few
               ?
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Book
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   free
                   and
                   impartial
                   Enquiry
                   into
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   that
                   very
                   great
                   esteem
                   and
                   honour
                   that
                   the
                   Nonconforming
                   Preachers
                   are
                   generally
                   in
                   with
                   their
                   followers
                   :
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   to
                
                 H.
                 M.
                 Proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 spirit
                 ,
                 useth
                 the
                 like
                 (
                 but
                 more
                 )
                 Accusations
                 .
                 His
                 first
                 assigned
                 cause
                 is
                 p.
                 36.
                 
                 
                   A
                   preaching
                   up
                   of
                   an
                   empty
                   ,
                   formal
                   ,
                   notional
                   kind
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   causing
                   and
                   encouraging
                   men
                   to
                   build
                   their
                   hopes
                   of
                   heaven
                   upon
                   very
                   easie
                   and
                   pleasing
                   conditions
                   .
                
                 And
                 p.
                 54.
                 
                 
                   No
                   men
                   have
                   ever
                   given
                   people
                   ground
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   with
                   less
                   pain
                   ,
                   trouble
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   than
                   these
                   men
                   have
                   done
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Wonderful
                 !
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 deceived
                 !
                 Make
                 their
                 hearers
                 believe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 soon
                 forsake
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 no
                 one
                 thing
                 that
                 causeth
                 mens
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 Conformists
                 
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 describeth
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 express
                 their
                 opinion
                 of
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 apter
                 words
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 causeth
                 men
                 to
                 like
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 judg
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 mans
                 character
                 .
                 And
                 have
                 the
                 people
                 no
                 sense
                 ,
                 nor
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 charge
                 which
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 few
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 that
                 believe
                 .
                 Let
                 these
                 evidences
                 decide
                 the
                 case
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Which
                 side
                 hath
                 (
                 generally
                 )
                 the
                 strictest
                 followers
                 ?
                 Which
                 side
                 are
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Whoremongers
                 ,
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 and
                 Debauched
                 persons
                 on
                 ?
                 And
                 which
                 side
                 hath
                 the
                 most
                 serious
                 ,
                 religious
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 and
                 their
                 followers
                 are
                 commonly
                 accused
                 for
                 preciseness
                 and
                 overmuch
                 strictness
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 as
                 counterfeiting
                 more
                 holiness
                 and
                 austerity
                 of
                 life
                 than
                 others
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 were
                 ever
                 cast
                 out
                 for
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 deceit
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ,
                 perjury
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 loose
                 living
                 or
                 immorality
                 ?
                 Not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 1800
                 that
                 ever
                 we
                 heard
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 for
                 Nonconformity
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 should
                 turn
                 your
                 charge
                 upon
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 written
                 more
                 against
                 the
                 Antinomian
                 loose
                 opinions
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 The
                 many
                 Volumes
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Anthony
                   Burges
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Richard
                   Allen
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Joseph
                   Allen
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Howe
                
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Hildersham
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Ball
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Dod
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Greenham
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Rogers
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 such
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 will
                 tell
                 posterity
                 whether
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 preached
                 loose
                 licentious
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 fullest
                 decision
                 of
                 this
                 case
                 will
                 be
                 from
                 their
                 cause
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Canon
                 ,
                 1.
                 obligeth
                 us
                 to
                 refuse
                 no
                 Child
                 that
                 is
                 offered
                 us
                 in
                 baptism
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Rubrick
                 pronounceth
                 the
                 baptized
                 Infants
                 so
                 dying
                 certainly
                 saved
                 (
                 not
                 excepting
                 any
                 child
                 of
                 any
                 Infidel
                 or
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 or
                 open
                 denier
                 of
                 a
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 derider
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 now
                 great
                 store
                 )
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 baptized
                 Children
                 can
                 say
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Being
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords-Supper
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 meaneth
                 ;
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 compelled
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Imprisonment
                 and
                 ruine
                 to
                 communicate
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 sick
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 say
                 
                   they
                   repent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 Absolved
                 in
                 absolute
                 terms
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 Minister
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 truly
                 penitent
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 lived
                 till
                 then
                 a
                 most
                 ungodly
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 lie
                 cursing
                 ,
                 and
                 swearing
                 ,
                 and
                 railing
                 at
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 on
                 their
                 sick-bed
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pronounce
                 our
                 hope
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 except
                 unbaptized
                 ones
                 ,
                 excommunicate
                 and
                 self-murderers
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 mercy
                 hath
                 taken
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 dear
                 brother
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 Though
                 they
                 were
                 professed
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 scorners
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 notorious
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 criminals
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 once
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   repent
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 managed
                 by
                 one
                 Lay-Chancellor
                 and
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 small
                 assistance
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Diocess
                 of
                 many
                 hundred
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 is
                 utterly
                 uncapable
                 of
                 calling
                 one
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 keeping
                 clean
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 refuse
                 to
                 subscribe
                 their
                 full
                 Assent
                 and
                 Consent
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Covenant
                 never
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 reform
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 suffer
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 judge
                 which
                 side
                 hath
                 the
                 looser
                 principles
                 and
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 add
                 their
                 refusal
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 the
                 Conformists
                 never
                 scruple
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 looser
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 greater
                 Latitude
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
                 And
                 never
                 did
                 we
                 yet
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 that
                 do
                 believe
                 that
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 more
                 fulness
                 ,
                 and
                 idleness
                 ,
                 and
                 fleshly
                 liberty
                 than
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Conformists
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 speak
                 not
                 as
                 accusing
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 necessary
                 defence
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 our
                 Books
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 particular
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ,
                 Good-works
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 offer
                 to
                 subscribe
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 as
                 the
                 Conformists
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 39.
                 
                 Articles
                 and
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Homilies
                 ?
                 If
                 one
                 then
                 have
                 a
                 wrong
                 faith
                 professed
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 them
                 that
                 must
                 contradict
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 bear
                 the
                 greatest
                 shame
                 and
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 we
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 publick
                 accusation
                 against
                 us
                 these
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 Majesties
                 License
                 we
                 have
                 preached
                 openly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 any
                 unsoundness
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 that
                 such
                 accusing
                 inferences
                 are
                 usually
                 brought
                 by
                 all
                 factious
                 ,
                 quarrel
                 some
                 Divines
                 against
                 their
                 adversaries
                 ?
                 Whence
                 such
                 Writings
                 as
                 Caivino-Turcesinus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 have
                 sprung
                 up
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Reporter
                 
                 here
                 either
                 chargeth
                 on
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 none
                 have
                 more
                 confuted
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 half
                 Antinomian
                 erroneous
                 men
                 (
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 read
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Burges
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 VVoodbridg
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Gibbons
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Warren
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Jessope
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Gataker
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Nonconformists
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 falsifieth
                 their
                 doctrine
                 .
                 He
                 citeth
                 
                   the
                   Marrow
                   of
                   Modern
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 written
                 thirty
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Barber
                 tainted
                 with
                 Antinomianism
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 cite
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 five
                 Independents
                 that
                 then
                 approved
                 or
                 commended
                 it
                 too
                 hastily
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 tells
                 you
                 how
                 commonly
                 both
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 and
                 Episcopal
                 Nonconformists
                 (
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 Independents
                 )
                 reject
                 and
                 condemn
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 have
                 confuted
                 it
                 (
                 more
                 than
                 Conformists
                 ever
                 did
                 )
                 .
                 And
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 that
                 our
                 forecited
                 Books
                 are
                 visible
                 to
                 report
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 he
                 singleth
                 out
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 a
                 Conforming
                 Contradictor
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 heinous
                 sins
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Peters
                   ,
                   Lots
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 consistent
                 with
                 true
                 Grace
                 .
                 Reader
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 case
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 still
                 see
                 what
                 justice
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 )
                 ,
                 Baxter
                 about
                 near
                 thirty
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 diligence
                 to
                 reconcile
                 the
                 
                   Episcopals
                   ,
                   Presbyterians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Independents
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Communion
                 .
                 He
                 found
                 the
                 two
                 latter
                 full
                 of
                 distast
                 against
                 the
                 Prelatical
                 party
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 (
                 even
                 his
                 own
                 hearers
                 )
                 still
                 saying
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 swearers
                 ,
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 meer
                 worldly
                 ,
                 loose
                 ,
                 ungodly
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 seriousness
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 such
                 .
                 To
                 cure
                 them
                 of
                 this
                 distast
                 ,
                 he
                 stretcht
                 his
                 charity
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 just
                 ,
                 to
                 extenuate
                 their
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   though
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   Prelatists
                   would
                   swear
                   and
                   curse
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   divers
                   such
                   faults
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   Church-communion
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   not-Pastors
                   ,
                   but
                   private
                   men
                   ,
                   must
                   bear
                   what
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   reform
                   ;
                   and
                   withall
                   must
                   compassionately
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   foul
                   faults
                   committed
                   more
                   through
                   passion
                   and
                   custom
                   ,
                   than
                   love
                   and
                   interest
                   ,
                   might
                   stand
                   with
                   grace
                   ;
                   and
                   Pauls
                   counsel
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   6.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   considered
                   .
                
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 Mr.
                 
                   Tho.
                   Pierce
                
                 but
                 retort
                 it
                 on
                 him
                 unthankfully
                 to
                 his
                 reproach
                 ,
                 as
                 holding
                 too
                 loose
                 a
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 Which
                 this
                 man
                 here
                 also
                 now
                 repeateth
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 told
                 Mr.
                 Pierce
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 were
                 necessary
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Lot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Pierce
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 that
                 book
                 
                 (
                 being
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 then
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 than
                 he
                 )
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 he
                 still
                 professeth
                 to
                 this
                 Enquirer
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 that
                 so
                 unthankfully
                 requite
                 men
                 for
                 perswading
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 judge
                 as
                 charitably
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 for
                 Concord
                 sake
                 of
                 scandalous
                 Prelatists
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 odious
                 for
                 pleading
                 for
                 charitable
                 censures
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 sin
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 receive
                 them
                 constantly
                 to
                 their
                 Communion
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 as
                 a
                 proof
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 how
                 Dr.
                 
                 Hammond's
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Fowlers
                   book
                   of
                   Holiness
                   being
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   censured
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                
                 Baxter
                 
                   for
                   daring
                   to
                   justifie
                   the
                   argument
                   of
                   that
                   book
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 109.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 highly
                 value
                 Dr.
                 Hammonds
                 Practical
                 Catechism
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 have
                 justified
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 should
                 not
                 rather
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whom
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 none
                 accounted
                 Orthodox
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 at
                 all
                 disowned
                 that
                 book
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Baxters
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 most
                 injuriously
                 impute
                 the
                 very
                 opposition
                 of
                 some
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 and
                 passionate
                 weak
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 are
                 opposed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 all
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Nonconformists
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 second
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   mighty
                   shew
                   of
                   zeal
                   in
                   all
                   Religious
                   performances
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 And
                 how
                 knoweth
                 he
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shew
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 that
                 shew
                 no
                 zeal
                 ?
                 Can
                 a
                 man
                 believe
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 them
                 without
                 great
                 seriousness
                 and
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 play
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 58.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Cry
                   aloud
                   ,
                   lift
                   up
                   thy
                   voice
                   like
                   a
                   trumpet
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 But
                 Christs
                 kinsmen
                 themselves
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 his
                 zeal
                 was
                 a
                 transportation
                 or
                 distraction
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 21.
                 
                 [
                 Vid.
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 in
                 loc
                 .
                 ]
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 mens
                 tongues
                 condemn
                 us
                 for
                 zeal
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 consciences
                 condemn
                 us
                 for
                 remisness
                 and
                 coldness
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 everlasting
                 consequence
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 third
                 Reason
                 is
                 p.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   A
                   very
                   great
                   specious
                   seeming
                   sanctity
                   in
                   carriage
                   and
                   common
                   deportment
                   ;
                   the
                   sheeps
                   clothing
                   worn
                   by
                   the
                   wolves
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 Will
                 not
                 even
                 strangers
                 from
                 such
                 words
                 suspect
                 that
                 our
                 adversaries
                 own
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 not
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 seeming
                 sanctity
                 of
                 carriage
                 ?
                 How
                 else
                 could
                 this
                 be
                 noted
                 as
                 a
                 difference
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 knoweth
                 he
                 that
                 knoweth
                 not
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 seeming
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 do
                 these
                 charges
                 of
                 a
                 
                   loose
                   doctrine
                
                 and
                 
                   great
                   seeming
                   sanctity
                
                 ,
                 well
                 agree
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 Would
                 he
                 have
                 us
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 seem
                 holy
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 seem
                 Christians
                 )
                 
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 escape
                 such
                 censures
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 shew
                 we
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Wolves
                 ?
                 Christ
                 meant
                 that
                 Wolves
                 are
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 cruelty
                 ;
                 and
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.
                 29.
                 that
                 the
                 grievous
                 wolves
                 that
                 shall
                 enter
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 the
                 flock
                 .
                 We
                 confess
                 (
                 v.
                 30.
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 ever
                 expected
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   from
                   our
                   own
                   selves
                   some
                   would
                   arise
                   ,
                   speaking
                   perverse
                   things
                   to
                   draw
                   away
                   disciples
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   truth
                   should
                   be
                   evil
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 2.
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 accordingly
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 with
                 some
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 fewer
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 than
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 feared
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 we
                 that
                 wearing
                 white
                 garments
                 have
                 bloody
                 jaws
                 ;
                 we
                 persecute
                 none
                 ,
                 we
                 silence
                 not
                 our
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 our
                 enemies
                 judg
                 of
                 our
                 Accuser
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 p.
                 125.
                 
                 
                   No
                   men
                   ever
                   were
                   better
                   studied
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   little
                   things
                   that
                   make
                   a
                   fair
                   shew
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   vulgar
                   ,
                   and
                   carry
                   with
                   them
                   any
                   appearance
                   of
                   piety
                   .
                   No
                   men
                   ever
                   were
                   exacter
                   at
                   Oral
                   and
                   Gestural
                   sanctity
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   ;
                   what
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   ,
                   God
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   consciences
                   know
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   judg
                   them
                
                 (
                 when
                 yet
                 the
                 Book
                 is
                 an
                 opprobrious
                 judging
                 them
                 )
                 :
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 more
                 for
                 us
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 contrary
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Accusations
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 His
                 fourth
                 Reason
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 p.
                 126.
                 
                 
                   Another
                   method
                   by
                   which
                   these
                   persons
                   attract
                   a
                   great
                   veneration
                   from
                   their
                   followers
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   suffering
                   a
                   seeming
                   persecution
                   —
                   They
                   appear
                   evidently
                   on
                   the
                   suffering
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   providence
                   hath
                   cast
                   them
                   upon
                   acting
                   the
                   sadder
                   scene
                   ,
                   the
                   Laws
                   are
                   something
                   smart
                   against
                   them
                   —
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 man
                 yet
                 confuteth
                 the
                 former
                 that
                 maketh
                 us
                 gainers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 escape
                 is
                 possible
                 from
                 such
                 Accusers
                 ?
                 Did
                 we
                 make
                 those
                 Laws
                 against
                 our selves
                 ?
                 Do
                 we
                 persecute
                 our selves
                 ?
                 Shall
                 Clergy-men
                 provoke
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 Laws
                 as
                 he
                 calleth
                 smart
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 make
                 our
                 sufferings
                 to
                 be
                 
                   one
                   of
                   our
                   methods
                
                 ?
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 method
                 to
                 obtain
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Accusers
                 will
                 hardly
                 learn
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 our
                 experience
                 the
                 vulgar
                 usually
                 most
                 honour
                 the
                 prospering
                 and
                 upper
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 light
                 by
                 sufferers
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 very
                 usage
                 proved
                 their
                 desert
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 sort
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 compassionate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 value
                 men
                 that
                 for
                 conscience
                 are
                 vilified
                 by
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 p.
                 132.
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 out
                 covetousness
                 in
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 lay
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Calamy
                   found
                   three
                   days
                   in
                
                 Newgate
                 
                   more
                   gainful
                   than
                   half
                   a
                   years
                   preaching
                   at
                
                 Aldermanbury
                 :
                 
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   another
                   Vice
                   that
                   
                   may
                   possibly
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                
                 Pride
                 and
                 Covetousness
                 
                   too
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Clergy-men
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Do
                   they
                   lay
                   us
                   with
                   Rogues
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   Gaols
                   for
                   preaching
                   the
                   Gospel
                   when
                   they
                   forbid
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   envy
                   us
                   that
                   charity
                   there
                   relieveth
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   any
                   are
                   more
                   merciful
                   than
                   themselves
                   ?
                
                 Do
                 these
                 men
                 believingly
                 preach
                 Matth.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   I
                   was
                   hungry
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   fed
                   me
                   —
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   visited
                   me
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 knoweth
                 this
                 man
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Calamy
                 received
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 he
                 knoweth
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ?
                 which
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 better
                 knew
                 Mr.
                 Calamy
                 than
                 he
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 our
                 friends
                 are
                 so
                 liberal
                 ,
                 sure
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 than
                 the
                 Conformists
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 Preachers
                 say
                 true
                 who
                 tell
                 the
                 world
                 what
                 a
                 wretched
                 case
                 their
                 Clergy
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 maintenance
                 depended
                 on
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 charity
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 writeth
                 this
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 by
                 experience
                 how
                 like
                 this
                 report
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 lay
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 ordinary
                 cause
                 )
                 many
                 times
                 three
                 days
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 Gaol
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 offered
                 a
                 groat
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Countrey
                 Knight
                 ,
                 one
                 Lady
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Citizen
                 (
                 and
                 a
                 by
                 offer
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 refuse
                 )
                 nor
                 received
                 a
                 farthing
                 from
                 any
                 but
                 these
                 three
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 but
                 defray
                 his
                 Prison
                 and
                 Law
                 charges
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 many
                 pounds
                 his
                 Losses
                 by
                 that
                 prosecution
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 His
                 fifth
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   continual
                   applauding
                   and
                   commending
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   crying
                   them
                   up
                   as
                   saints
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 get
                 we
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 are
                 we
                 censured
                 for
                 preaching
                 against
                 mens
                 sins
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 flatterers
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Whom
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 we
                 cry
                 up
                 for
                 Saints
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 only
                 Nonconformists
                 ?
                 Let
                 our
                 Writings
                 witness
                 whether
                 our
                 description
                 of
                 Saints
                 be
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 none
                 must
                 be
                 justified
                 as
                 Saints
                 ,
                 none
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 as
                 Saints
                 .
                 Which
                 doth
                 the
                 world
                 among
                 us
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 plainer
                 dealers
                 ?
                 and
                 which
                 party
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 smooth
                 and
                 toothless
                 Preachers
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 impartial
                 men
                 ,
                 whether
                 our
                 sufferings
                 were
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 far
                 sadder
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 souls
                 by
                 our
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 (
                 undeniable
                 )
                 want
                 of
                 due
                 teaching
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 these
                 hard
                 reproaches
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 the
                 cited
                 
                   Debate
                   maker
                
                 ,
                 Vol.
                 1.
                 p.
                 113.
                 spake
                 like
                 a
                 Divine
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   can
                   no
                   account
                   be
                   given
                   of
                   their
                   behaviour
                   since
                   ,
                   in
                   cherishing
                   this
                   fancy
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   suffering
                   it
                   to
                   grow
                   )
                   that
                   Conformity
                   
                   is
                   unlawful
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   think
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   more
                   for
                   their
                   reputation
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   believe
                   it
                   was
                   conscience
                   ,
                   not
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   credit
                   and
                   reputation
                   ,
                   that
                   kept
                   them
                   from
                   conforming
                   ]
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 can
                 obtain
                 leave
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 in
                 our
                 reasons
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 known
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 fancies
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 so
                 boldly
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 others
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 sin
                 of
                 so
                 grand
                 a
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 better
                 askt
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 reasons
                 ,
                 before
                 as
                 a
                 heart-searcher
                 he
                 had
                 pronounced
                 that
                 
                   no
                   other
                   account
                
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 free
                 in
                 naming
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 traduceth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 sober
                 charity
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 when
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 
                   hath
                   heard
                   some
                   acknowledg
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   scruple
                   what
                   these
                   men
                   do
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 nameth
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 never
                 knew
                 such
                 wretched
                 fools
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 for
                 number
                 or
                 quality
                 so
                 considerable
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 refusers
                 of
                 Preferment
                 in
                 particular
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 known
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 secret
                 intentions
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 be
                 characterized
                 .
                 But
                 sure
                 he
                 thinks
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 considerable
                 party
                 of
                 men
                 take
                 Conformity
                 for
                 no
                 indifferent
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 shameful
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 even
                 Lordships
                 and
                 worldly
                 Honours
                 and
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 love
                 ,
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Conformable
                 party
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Dignified
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 instead
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 poverty
                 ,
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 a
                 Gaol
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain
                 the
                 contrary
                 esteem
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 talk
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 by
                 free
                 reprehending
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 Nonconformists
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 faults
                 )
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 prodigal
                 of
                 our
                 Reputation
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Conformists
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 could
                 (
                 with
                 great
                 gain
                 also
                 )
                 have
                 easily
                 preserved
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 desire
                 to
                 recriminate
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Conforming
                 Brethren
                 odious
                 .
                 We
                 suffer
                 much
                 with
                 those
                 people
                 who
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 call
                 a
                 Spade
                 a
                 Spade
                 ,
                 for
                 seeking
                 to
                 moderate
                 their
                 censures
                 of
                 many
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Conformists
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 blind
                 and
                 sensless
                 under
                 that
                 calamity
                 which
                 wringeth
                 out
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 tears
                 and
                 groans
                 ;
                 nor
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 compassion
                 to
                 many
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 souls
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 
                   Gildas
                   ,
                   Lucifer
                   Calaritanus
                   ,
                   Salvianus
                   ,
                   Sulpitius
                   Severus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 St.
                 Martins
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 are
                 rendered
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 less
                 censurable
                 ,
                 by
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 
                   Alvar.
                   Pelag.
                
                 without
                 a
                 Commentary
                 ;
                 nor
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Nic.
                   Clemangis
                   Specul
                   .
                   Eccles.
                   Pont.
                
                 p.
                 7.
                 
                   de
                   corrupt
                   .
                   Eccles.
                   stat
                
                 .
                 
                 [
                 
                   Ubi
                   vero
                   (
                   ut
                   fere
                   assolet
                   )
                   paulum
                   ex
                   divitiis
                   rerumque
                   secundarum
                   affluentia
                   ,
                   luxus
                   &
                   insolentia
                   in
                   Ecclesiam
                   subiere
                   ,
                   tepescere
                   sensim
                   coepit
                   religio
                   ,
                   virtus
                   hebescere
                   ,
                   solvi
                   disciplina
                   ,
                   charitas
                   minui
                   ,
                   tolli
                   humilitas
                   ,
                   paupertas
                   opprobrio
                   esse
                   ,
                   simulque
                   parsimonia
                   .
                   Sed
                   ut
                   pompis
                   &
                   luxui
                   res
                   subesset
                   ,
                   avaritia
                   crebescere
                   ,
                   quae
                   non
                   suis
                   diu
                   contenta
                   finibus
                   ,
                   aliena
                   non
                   modo
                   ambire
                   ,
                   sed
                   rapere
                   &
                   invadere
                   moliretur
                   ,
                   inferiores
                   opprimere
                   ,
                   &
                   tam
                   jure
                   quam
                   injuria
                   spoliare
                
                 —
                 p.
                 9
                 
                   Ita
                   factum
                   est
                   ,
                   ut
                   paulatim
                   extincto
                   in
                   cordibus
                   eorum
                   spiritu
                   ,
                   frigescente
                   charitate
                   ,
                   tepescente
                   devotione
                   ,
                   Deo
                   denique
                   oblito
                   ,
                   solis
                   terrenis
                   fructibus
                   capescendis
                   inhiarent
                   ,
                   sola
                   in
                   dignitatibus
                   beneficiisque
                   aliis
                   emolumenta
                   pensarent
                   .
                   Nulla
                   prorsus
                   hodierna
                   die
                   in
                   assumendis
                   pastoralibus
                   sarcinis
                   ,
                   in
                   curaque
                   animarum
                   subeunda
                   ,
                   de
                   servitio
                   divino
                   ,
                   de
                   salute
                   subditorum
                   aut
                   aedificatione
                   ,
                   mentio
                   habetur
                   ,
                   de
                   proventuum
                   ubertate
                   tantummodo
                   &
                   quantitate
                   quaeritur
                
                 —
                 p.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   forte
                   pastor
                   ,
                   surrexerit
                   qui
                   non
                   hoc
                   more
                   incedat
                   ,
                   aut
                   qui
                   pecuniam
                   contemnat
                   ,
                   aut
                   avaritiam
                   damnet
                   ,
                   qui
                   denique
                   non
                   omni
                   via
                   seu
                   justa
                   seu
                   iniqua
                   ,
                   aurum
                   a
                   suis
                   subditis
                   extorqueat
                   ,
                   aut
                   salutari
                   exhortatione
                   vel
                   praedicatione
                   animas
                   lucrifacere
                   studeat
                   ,
                   &
                   plus
                   in
                   lege
                   Divina
                   quam
                   in
                   legibus
                   hominum
                   meditetur
                   ,
                   extemplo
                   in
                   morsus
                   ipsius
                   omnium
                   dentes
                   acuentur
                   :
                   Illum
                   prorsus
                   ineptum
                   ,
                   nec
                   dignum
                   sacerdotio
                   clamitabunt
                   .
                
                 —
                 p.
                 34.
                 
                 
                   Quid
                   loquar
                   de
                   exercitio
                   suae
                   jurisdictionis
                   ?
                   Qua
                   ita
                   violenter
                   &
                   tyrannice
                   regitur
                   ,
                   ut
                   magis
                   hodie
                   homines
                   eligant
                   tyrannorum
                   immanissimorum
                   ,
                   quam
                   subire
                   judicia
                   ecclesiae
                   .
                   —
                   Dici
                   non
                   potest
                   quanta
                   mala
                   faciant
                   illi
                   scelerati
                   exploratores
                   criminum
                   quos
                
                 Promotores
                 
                   appellant
                   ;
                   simplices
                   &
                   pauperculos
                   agrestes
                   ,
                   vitam
                   satis
                   innocuam
                   in
                   suis
                   tuguriis
                   agentes
                   ,
                   &
                   fraudis
                   Urbanae
                   nescios
                   ,
                   in
                   jus
                   saepe
                   pro
                   nihilo
                   vocant
                   :
                   Causas
                   &
                   crimina
                   contra
                   eos
                   sedulo
                   confingunt
                   ,
                   vexant
                   ,
                   terrent
                   ,
                   minit
                   antur
                   ;
                   sicque
                   eos
                   per
                   talia
                   se
                   componere
                   ,
                   &
                   pacisci
                   cogunt
                   :
                   quod
                   si
                   facere
                   renuant
                   ,
                   crebris
                   eos
                   citationibus
                   quotidie
                   impetunt
                   ,
                   &
                   supra
                   modum
                   infestant
                   .
                   Quod
                   si
                   semel
                   qualibet
                   occasione
                   praepediti
                   comparere
                   desierint
                   ,
                   censurâ
                   illos
                
                 Anathematis
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   rebelles
                   &
                
                 contumaces
                 feriunt
                 ;
                 
                   si
                   vero
                   ad
                   diem
                   venire
                   ,
                   quoties
                   vecati
                   erunt
                   ,
                   perseveraverint
                   ,
                   eorum
                   audientias
                   apud
                   judicum
                   tribunalia
                   impedient
                   —
                   quo
                   longo
                   taedio
                   ,
                   longaque
                   sui
                   temporis
                   jactura
                   fatigati
                   ,
                   superventuram
                   vexationem
                   atque
                   impensam
                   ,
                   pecuniae
                   pactione
                   redimere
                   cogantur
                   ▪
                
                 —
                 p
                 37.
                 
                 
                   Ex
                   isto
                   fonte
                   profluit
                   illa
                   copiosa
                   vilium
                   atque
                   indignissimorum
                   Presbyterorum
                   multitudo
                   —
                   si
                   quis
                   hodie
                   desidiosus
                   est
                   ,
                   si
                   quis
                   a
                   labore
                   abhorrens
                   ,
                   si
                   quis
                   in
                   ocio
                   luxuriari
                   volens
                   ,
                   ad
                   sacerdotium
                   convolat
                   ,
                   quo
                   adepto
                   ,
                   statim
                   se
                   caeteris
                   sacerdotibus
                   voluptatum
                   sectatoribus
                   adjungit
                   ,
                   qui
                   magis
                   
                   secundum
                   Epicurum
                   quam
                   secundum
                   Christum
                   viventes
                   ,
                   &
                   Cauponulas
                   seduli
                   frequentantes
                   ,
                   potando
                   ,
                   commessando
                   ,
                   pransitando
                   ,
                   convivando
                   ,
                   cum
                   tessaris
                   &
                   pila
                   ludendo
                   ,
                   tempora
                   tota
                   consumunt
                   .
                   Sed
                   redeo
                   ad
                   nostros
                   Episcopos
                   ,
                   qui
                   in
                   omni
                   lubricitate
                   ab
                   ineunte
                   adolescentia
                   educati
                   ,
                   tales
                   testes
                   ut
                   ita
                   dixerim
                   Ministros
                   in
                   Ecclesiam
                   introducunt
                   ,
                   quorum
                   gesta
                   memorabilia
                   .
                   Illud
                   a
                   me
                   praetermitti
                   non
                   debet
                   quod
                   multi
                   ex
                   eis
                   qui
                   pastorali
                   apice
                   potiuntur
                   ,
                   perque
                   annosae
                   tempora
                   potiti
                   sunt
                   ,
                   nunquam
                   civitates
                   suas
                   intraverunt
                   ,
                   suas
                   Ecclesias
                   viderunt
                   ,
                   nunquam
                   pecorum
                   suorum
                   vultus
                   agnoverunt
                   ,
                   vocem
                   audierunt
                   ,
                   vulnera
                   senserunt
                   ,
                   nisi
                   ea
                   forte
                   vulnera
                   ,
                   quae
                   ipsi
                   suis
                   uberibus
                   spoliis
                   per
                   alienos
                   mercenarios
                   eis
                   intulerunt
                   .
                   Alienos
                   dixi
                   ,
                   quia
                   &
                   ipsimet
                   mercenarii
                   sunt
                   ,
                   qui
                   non
                   gregis
                   sui
                   custodiam
                   ,
                   salutem
                   ,
                   profectum-quaerunt
                   ,
                   sed
                   solum
                   temporalis
                   mercedis
                   retributionem
                   .
                   Itaquè
                   ipsi
                   verè
                   sunt
                   Mercenarii
                   ,
                   tantum
                   Episcopi
                   habentes
                   nomen
                   ,
                   quia
                   res
                   per
                   nomen
                   signata
                   procul
                   abest
                   .
                   —
                   sui
                   corporis
                   curam
                   agunt
                   ;
                   sese
                   &
                   non
                   oves
                   pascunt
                   .
                
                 —
                 Disp.
                 p.
                 115
                 
                   Quia
                   plerique
                   carnales
                   quibus
                   hodie
                   supra
                   modum
                   abundat
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   propterea
                   pacem
                   illam
                   optant
                   ,
                   ut
                   in
                   otio
                   &
                   tranquilla
                   quiete
                   ,
                   nullo
                   interpellante
                   turbine
                   adversitatis
                   ,
                   suis
                   possint
                   voluntatibus
                   (
                   ne
                   dicam
                   voluptatibus
                   )
                   liberius
                   servire
                   .
                   Et
                   quis
                   illos
                   in
                   nomine
                   Christi
                   dixerit
                   Congregatos
                   ,
                   qui
                   hac
                   mente
                   unitatem
                   quaerunt
                   Ecclesiae
                   ?
                   qui
                   tamen
                   tot
                   sunt
                   ,
                   ut
                   non
                   facile
                   sint
                   numerabiles
                   .
                   Hi
                   autem
                   carnales
                   filii
                   Ecclesiae
                   non
                   solum
                   spiritualia
                   nec
                   curant
                   nec
                   sentiunt
                   ,
                   sed
                   etiam
                   persequuntur
                   eos
                   qui
                   sunt
                   secundum
                   spiritum
                   .
                   —
                   Hi
                   sunt
                   qui
                   pro
                   temporalibus
                   tantum
                   commodis
                   ad
                   ecclesiam
                   convolant
                   ,
                   qui
                   ad
                   secularium
                   formam
                   in
                   ecclesia
                   vivunt
                   ,
                   ambiunt
                   ,
                   capiunt
                   ,
                   rapiunt
                   ,
                   praeesse
                   gaudent
                   ,
                   non
                   prodesse
                   ;
                   subditos
                   opprimunt
                   &
                   spoliant
                   ,
                   praelationis
                   honore
                   gloriantur
                   ,
                   pompis
                   ,
                   fastu
                   ,
                   luxu
                   laetantur
                   ,
                   qui
                   questum
                   pietatem
                   aestimant
                   —
                   qui
                   volentes
                   sancte
                   ,
                   juste
                   ,
                   caste
                   ,
                   innocenter
                   ,
                   spiritualiter
                   vivere
                   ,
                   cum
                   cachinnis
                   irrident
                   ,
                   hypocritas
                   appellant
                   ,
                   crucifixosque
                   comestores
                   .
                   —
                   Talibus
                   hodie
                   ecclesia
                   plena
                   est
                   ,
                   ut
                   vix
                   singulis
                   capitulis
                   aut
                   collegiis
                   alios
                   invenire
                   contingat
                   .
                
                 —
                 p.
                 122.
                 
                 
                   Qui
                   nihil
                   non
                   modo
                   probare
                   ,
                   sed
                   nec
                   patienter
                   audire
                   possunt
                   ,
                   quod
                   suae
                   voluntati
                   vel
                   cupiditati
                   contrarium
                   sit
                   ;
                   Qui
                   nihil
                   de
                   spiritualibus
                   donis
                   gustantes
                   ,
                   siquis
                   aliquid
                   de
                   spiritu
                   dixerit
                   ,
                   velut
                   insulsum
                   &
                   insipidum
                   cum
                   risu
                   &
                   subsannatione
                   excipiunt
                   ,
                   cum
                   sibilis
                   exufflant
                   ,
                   cum
                   clamore
                   &
                   contentione
                   rejiciunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 Bernard
                 .
                 Serm.
                 33.
                 in
                 Cant.
                 
                   Vae
                   generationi
                   huic
                   a
                   fermento
                   Pharis●orum
                   quod
                   est
                   hypocrisis
                   ;
                   si
                   tamen
                   hypocrisis
                   dici
                   debet
                   quae
                   jam
                   latere
                   prae
                   abundantia
                   non
                   valet
                   ,
                   &
                   prae
                   impudentia
                   non
                   quaerit
                   :
                   Serpit
                   hodie
                   putida
                   labes
                   per
                   omne
                   corpus
                   ecclesiae
                   ,
                   &
                   quo
                   latiùs
                   
                   eo
                   desperatius
                   ,
                   eoque
                   periculosius
                   quo
                   interius
                   .
                   Nam
                   ▪
                   si
                   insurgeret
                   apertus
                   haereticus
                   ,
                   mitteretur
                   foras
                   &
                   aresceret
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Ecce
                   in
                   pace
                   amaritudo
                   mea
                   amarissima
                   :
                   Amara
                   prius
                   in
                   nece
                   martyrum
                   :
                   amarior
                   post
                   in
                   conflictu
                   haereticorum
                   :
                   amarissima
                   nunc
                   in
                   moribus
                   domesticorum
                   :
                   Non
                   fugare
                   ,
                   non
                   fugere
                   eos
                   potest
                   ,
                   ita
                   invaluerunt
                   &
                   multiplicati
                   sunt
                   supra
                   numerum
                   :
                   Intestina
                   &
                   insanabilis
                   est
                   plaga
                   ecclesiae
                   ,
                   &
                   ideo
                   in
                   pace
                   amaritudo
                   ejus
                   amarissima
                   ▪
                   Pax
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   est
                   pax
                   :
                   Pax
                   a
                   paganis
                   :
                   pax
                   ab
                   haereticis
                   ;
                   sed
                   non
                   profecto
                   a
                   filiis
                   .
                
                 —
                 Id.
                 Ep.
                 249.
                 
                 
                   Quis
                   dabit
                   mihi
                   homines
                   literatos
                   &
                   sanctos
                   in
                   ecclesiis
                   Dei
                   praeesse
                   Pastores
                   ,
                   sin
                   non
                   in
                   omnibus
                   ,
                   certe
                   in
                   pluribus
                   ,
                   certe
                   in
                   aliquibus
                   saltem
                   ?
                
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 we
                 sigh
                 and
                 groan
                 out
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 intend
                 not
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 accusation
                 of
                 any
                 Worthy
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 tell
                 those
                 that
                 revile
                 us
                 for
                 not
                 being
                 silent
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 our
                 labours
                 are
                 unnecessary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 Case
                 of
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 undergo
                 through
                 Covetousness
                 of
                 gain
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 affect
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 querulous
                 (
                 though
                 nature
                 inclineth
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 that
                 are
                 hurt
                 )
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 bring
                 our
                 Superiors
                 under
                 the
                 dishonourable
                 title
                 of
                 Persecutors
                 ;
                 else
                 had
                 we
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 been
                 silent
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 defence
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 even
                 our
                 Sufferings
                 are
                 made
                 our
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 chiefly
                 from
                 our
                 Pride
                 and
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 faithfulness
                 to
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 led
                 towards
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 calumniating
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ;
                 and
                 faithfulness
                 to
                 the
                 interest
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 our
                 office
                 ,
                 requireth
                 us
                 modestly
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 Gods
                 marvellous
                 Providence
                 restored
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 Parishes
                 whence
                 the
                 Parliament
                 had
                 before
                 ejected
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 in
                 1660
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 complaint
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 Aug.
                 24.
                 1662
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 by
                 Law
                 made
                 uncapable
                 of
                 any
                 station
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 
                   subscribe
                   ,
                   declare
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 other
                 Conditions
                 required
                 by
                 that
                 Law.
                 Not
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 ever
                 we
                 heard
                 ,
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 as
                 criminal
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 error
                 that
                 we
                 preached
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 evil
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 done
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 not
                 
                   Subscribing
                   ,
                   
                   Declaring
                
                 and
                 Doing
                 ,
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 about
                 1800
                 or
                 2000
                 were
                 at
                 once
                 disabled
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 penalty
                 for
                 every
                 Sermon
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 Preach
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Maintenance
                 or
                 Benefice
                 )
                 was
                 three
                 Months
                 imprisonment
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 Jayl
                 ,
                 and
                 100
                 l.
                 for
                 Administring
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 any
                 not
                 ordained
                 by
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 ordained
                 when
                 Bishops
                 were
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 Those
                 Ministers
                 who
                 could
                 bring
                 their
                 Consciences
                 to
                 hold
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 imposed
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 ,
                 did
                 Conform
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 being
                 solemnly
                 dedicated
                 and
                 vowed
                 to
                 the
                 sacred
                 Ministry
                 (
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 City
                 and
                 Country-Pastors
                 )
                 durst
                 not
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 Office
                 :
                 Partly
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Vow
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Sacriledge
                 to
                 alienate
                 consecrated
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 than
                 to
                 alienate
                 consecrated
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 notorious
                 Necessity
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 Multitudes
                 being
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 vicious
                 ,
                 and
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 some
                 Popish
                 ,
                 or
                 erroneous
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 Parishes
                 not
                 competently
                 supplied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 fit
                 men
                 both
                 Conformable
                 and
                 not-conformable
                 ,
                 too
                 small
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 wants
                 :
                 Yet
                 they
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 once
                 the
                 Number
                 and
                 Quality
                 of
                 the
                 Conformable
                 Ministers
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 make
                 our
                 labours
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 either
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 try
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 some
                 Foreign
                 Land
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 having
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 no
                 claim
                 to
                 either
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 though
                 our
                 office
                 might
                 not
                 lawfully
                 be
                 deserted
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 peoples
                 Souls
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 numbers
                 of
                 hearers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 chosen
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 our
                 office
                 (
                 the
                 Churches
                 good
                 and
                 mens
                 edification
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 due
                 honour
                 of
                 our
                 Governours
                 )
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 love
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Authority
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 lawful
                 ,
                 was
                 our
                 indispensible
                 duty
                 ,
                 with
                 Patience
                 under
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 suffer
                 for
                 our
                 Ministerial
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 Ministers
                 by
                 their
                 Patrimony
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 otherwise
                 blest
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 live
                 when
                 ejected
                 ,
                 without
                 extremity
                 of
                 poverty
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 had
                 nothing
                 ,
                 or
                 next
                 to
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 having
                 lived
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 about
                 30
                 ,
                 or
                 40
                 ,
                 or
                 50
                 ,
                 or
                 60
                 
                   l.
                   per
                   annum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 foreseeing
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 want
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 that
                 had
                 some
                 small
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 had
                 Wives
                 and
                 many
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 maintenance
                 
                 their
                 estates
                 were
                 very
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 compute
                 )
                 were
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 others
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 and
                 families
                 subsistence
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 some
                 that
                 pitied
                 the
                 distressed
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 a
                 course
                 among
                 the
                 Londoners
                 and
                 Countrey
                 Gentlemen
                 that
                 were
                 willing
                 ,
                 for
                 orderly
                 help
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Counties
                 :
                 But
                 so
                 many
                 rumors
                 of
                 plots
                 and
                 jealousies
                 were
                 then
                 raised
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 durst
                 not
                 undertake
                 it
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 accounted
                 Plotters
                 against
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 encouragers
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 the
                 State
                 discountenanced
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 us
                 therefore
                 moved
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Rulers
                 consent
                 might
                 plainly
                 be
                 requested
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 Hide
                 to
                 request
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 forbidden
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 own
                 Charity
                 to
                 Ministers
                 in
                 want
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 though
                 some
                 talk
                 ,
                 and
                 uneffectual
                 attempt
                 was
                 made
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 prosecuted
                 ,
                 because
                 mens
                 aforesaid
                 fears
                 still
                 continued
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 charitable
                 persons
                 pitied
                 the
                 needy
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 them
                 from
                 famishing
                 and
                 utter
                 distress
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 few
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Acquaintance
                 ,
                 were
                 better
                 supplied
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 (
                 as
                 conscientious
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 of
                 meaner
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 small
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 poor
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 necessities
                 :
                 some
                 have
                 long
                 lived
                 with
                 many
                 Children
                 ,
                 with
                 almost
                 nothing
                 but
                 brown-bread
                 and
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 work
                 for
                 their
                 living
                 at
                 very
                 low
                 and
                 fordid
                 employments
                 (
                 as
                 Musculus
                 once
                 did
                 with
                 a
                 Weaver
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Town-ditch
                 )
                 :
                 some
                 took
                 Farms
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 stock
                 and
                 skill
                 ,
                 run
                 into
                 greater
                 poverty
                 and
                 debts
                 :
                 some
                 that
                 had
                 studied
                 Physick
                 ,
                 turned
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 escaped
                 want
                 :
                 some
                 left
                 the
                 obscure
                 Villages
                 ,
                 through
                 meer
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 betook
                 them
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Cities
                 and
                 great
                 Towns
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Numbers
                 and
                 Ability
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 might
                 afford
                 them
                 some
                 relief
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 by
                 this
                 siege
                 did
                 yield
                 up
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 stretched
                 them
                 by
                 forced
                 interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Declaration
                 and
                 Subscription
                 ,
                 to
                 Conform
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 review
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 miserable
                 distress
                 of
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 troublesome
                 than
                 poverty
                 and
                 famine
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 that
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 scrupulous
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 medled
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Civil
                 Contention
                 or
                 War
                 ,
                 did
                 judge
                 themselves
                 more
                 capable
                 than
                 others
                 of
                 Conforming
                 ,
                 did
                 after
                 upon
                 review
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 places
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practice
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 begun
                 .
                 
                 But
                 all
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 
                   both
                   able
                   and
                   willing
                
                 to
                 relieve
                 so
                 many
                 needy
                 families
                 ,
                 was
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 were
                 either
                 unable
                 or
                 tenacious
                 of
                 their
                 money
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 many
                 were
                 very
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 service
                 that
                 the
                 silenced
                 Ministers
                 did
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 in
                 private
                 ;
                 an
                 Act
                 was
                 made
                 against
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 penalties
                 annexed
                 as
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 here
                 recite
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Act
                 was
                 expired
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 again
                 revived
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 additions
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 these
                 Ministers
                 lived
                 mostly
                 now
                 on
                 Cities
                 and
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 former
                 flocks
                 that
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 was
                 made
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 grievous
                 Plague
                 )
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 imposing
                 on
                 them
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 took
                 not
                 ,
                 having
                 kept
                 any
                 Conventicle
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 came
                 within
                 five
                 miles
                 of
                 any
                 City
                 or
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 lately
                 preached
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 six
                 Months
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 Jayl
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 40
                 l.
                 This
                 Law
                 was
                 harder
                 to
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 many
                 men
                 that
                 had
                 made
                 some
                 shift
                 to
                 settle
                 their
                 habitation
                 in
                 the
                 cheapest
                 or
                 most
                 convenient
                 place
                 they
                 could
                 get
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 remove
                 ;
                 yea
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 in
                 England
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 dwelling
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 lived
                 with
                 some
                 friends
                 or
                 relations
                 who
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 house-room
                 or
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 thus
                 driven
                 away
                 from
                 their
                 friends
                 and
                 relations
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 entertainments
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Abundance
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 their
                 houses
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 Leases
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 years
                 or
                 life
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 Tenants
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 houses
                 which
                 were
                 incommodious
                 to
                 Farmers
                 ,
                 though
                 fit
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 before
                 wanted
                 bread
                 and
                 cloathing
                 ,
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 streights
                 of
                 paying
                 Rent
                 for
                 houses
                 that
                 must
                 stand
                 empty
                 ,
                 being
                 driven
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 were
                 hard
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 find
                 places
                 in
                 England
                 to
                 fix
                 their
                 dwellings
                 in
                 :
                 for
                 Corporations
                 in
                 most
                 Counties
                 are
                 so
                 near
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 withdraweth
                 five
                 miles
                 from
                 one
                 ,
                 doth
                 come
                 within
                 five
                 miles
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 within
                 five
                 miles
                 of
                 some
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 preached
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 laborious
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 thirsted
                 after
                 mens
                 salvation
                 ,
                 had
                 gone
                 about
                 preaching
                 over
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 almost
                 sentenced
                 to
                 banishment
                 by
                 this
                 Law.
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 place
                 that
                 was
                 five
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 prohibited
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 strange
                 if
                 there
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 empty
                 houses
                 ,
                 when
                 Landlords
                 use
                 not
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 houses
                 untenanted
                 and
                 unpossessed
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 house
                 were
                 empty
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 poor
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 ground
                 
                 or
                 farm
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 strange
                 .
                 And
                 5.
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 a
                 capable
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 money
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 :
                 Being
                 poor
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 poorer
                 by
                 their
                 removal
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 borrowed
                 money
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 wanted
                 money
                 to
                 pay
                 for
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 furnishing
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 habitations
                 :
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 tryed
                 such
                 changes
                 ,
                 know
                 how
                 chargeable
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 most
                 eased
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 straights
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 Market-Towns
                 ]
                 were
                 not
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Act
                 with
                 [
                 Corporations
                 ]
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Market-Towns
                 being
                 no
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 houses
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 without
                 farms
                 or
                 ground
                 ,
                 many
                 Ministers
                 got
                 into
                 those
                 Towns
                 :
                 which
                 gave
                 Dr.
                 Fullwood
                 occasion
                 to
                 reproach
                 them
                 as
                 dwelling
                 in
                 populous
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 least
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 anon
                 )
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 Ministers
                 finding
                 their
                 streights
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 imprisonment
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Jayl
                 was
                 not
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ;
                 and
                 finding
                 especially
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 warranted
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 desert
                 the
                 Souls
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 ancient
                 flocks
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 miles
                 round
                 about
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 populous
                 places
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 need
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 former
                 Hearers
                 might
                 claim
                 the
                 greatest
                 interest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 prosecuted
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 work
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 invited
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 commit
                 their
                 liberties
                 and
                 lives
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 Gods
                 dreadful
                 judgments
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 freedom
                 from
                 these
                 streights
                 .
                 The
                 terrible
                 Plague
                 consumed
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 a
                 week
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Nonconformable
                 Ministers
                 durst
                 not
                 leave
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 distress
                 ,
                 but
                 stayed
                 and
                 preacht
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 visited
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 money
                 abroad
                 for
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 which
                 greatly
                 won
                 the
                 peoples
                 hearts
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 death
                 so
                 prevailed
                 with
                 multitudes
                 to
                 awaken
                 them
                 from
                 security
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 fixed
                 their
                 resolution
                 to
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 whatever
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 .
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 young
                 people
                 penitently
                 lamenting
                 their
                 former
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 begging
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 not
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 distress
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Conformable
                 Ministers
                 fled
                 from
                 the
                 infection
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 thought
                 it
                 best
                 to
                 connive
                 at
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 during
                 that
                 necessity
                 .
                 And
                 quickly
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 lamentable
                 fire
                 consumed
                 with
                 the
                 Houses
                 Eighty
                 nine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 
                 necessity
                 of
                 preaching
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 more
                 extensive
                 and
                 notoririous
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 unmeet
                 that
                 so
                 famous
                 a
                 Christian
                 City
                 should
                 forsake
                 all
                 publick
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 till
                 the
                 Houses
                 and
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 all
                 rebuilt
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 necessity
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Nonconformists
                 were
                 needed
                 and
                 entertained
                 in
                 London
                 ;
                 yea
                 many
                 Countrey-Ministers
                 that
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 the
                 rest
                 throughout
                 England
                 were
                 much
                 encouraged
                 to
                 appear
                 more
                 openly
                 and
                 resolutely
                 in
                 their
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Countrey
                 Gaols
                 were
                 possessed
                 by
                 many
                 faithful
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 have
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 excellent
                 men
                 contracted
                 those
                 diseases
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 dyed
                 shortly
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 dyed
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 poverty
                 ,
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 food
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 necessaries
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 complaints
                 of
                 Wives
                 and
                 hungry
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 debts
                 for
                 meat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 clothes
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 houses
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 sharper
                 trial
                 to
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 revilers
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 had
                 they
                 felt
                 it
                 but
                 one
                 year
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 thought
                 this
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 gratifie
                 either
                 covetousness
                 or
                 pride
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 tribulations
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 condition
                 be
                 content
                 ;
                 but
                 humane
                 frailty
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
                 ;
                 that
                 some
                 by
                 such
                 distress
                 have
                 been
                 cast
                 into
                 sad
                 melancholies
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 seemed
                 more
                 tolerable
                 too
                 ,
                 than
                 gripes
                 of
                 conscience
                 for
                 wilful
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 few
                 ingenuous
                 persons
                 will
                 account
                 it
                 an
                 ease
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 alms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 beholden
                 to
                 mens
                 charity
                 for
                 their
                 daily
                 bread
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 too
                 well
                 known
                 how
                 much
                 most
                 men
                 do
                 love
                 their
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 tenacious
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 give
                 once
                 ,
                 how
                 hardly
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 .
                 Who
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 would
                 not
                 rather
                 with
                 Paul
                 get
                 their
                 bread
                 by
                 some
                 labour
                 ,
                 than
                 fordidly
                 live
                 on
                 a
                 barren
                 and
                 backward
                 sort
                 of
                 charity
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 poverty
                 of
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 defects
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 few
                 comparatively
                 of
                 the
                 Gentry
                 that
                 have
                 owned
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Countrey
                 Farmers
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 whose
                 payments
                 and
                 charges
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 little
                 to
                 spare
                 from
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Families
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 lamentable
                 fire
                 so
                 greatly
                 impoverished
                 the
                 Londoners
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 Tradesmen
                 that
                 depended
                 on
                 them
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 Trade
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Streams
                 were
                 dryed
                 up
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 supplied
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 wants
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 some
                 very
                 charitable
                 
                 Citizens
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 extraordinarily
                 for
                 them
                 beyond
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 perished
                 by
                 Famine
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 liberality
                 have
                 a
                 tolerable
                 maintenance
                 (
                 which
                 ignorance
                 and
                 envy
                 call
                 a
                 Plenty
                 )
                 is
                 very
                 small
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 through
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 who
                 have
                 greater
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 lesser
                 helps
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ministers
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 continual
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 hath
                 disabled
                 them
                 from
                 any
                 commodious
                 fixing
                 of
                 their
                 habitations
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 trouble
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 frequent
                 removals
                 ;
                 one
                 while
                 severities
                 drive
                 them
                 to
                 retirement
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 his
                 Majesties
                 gracious
                 Licenses
                 draw
                 them
                 out
                 to
                 more
                 populous
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 houses
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 :
                 And
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 revocation
                 of
                 the
                 Licenses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 prosecution
                 ,
                 puts
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 another
                 change
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 to
                 single
                 men
                 is
                 less
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 who
                 have
                 families
                 to
                 remove
                 and
                 care
                 for
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 tryed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 money
                 to
                 defray
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 such
                 removals
                 ,
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 unsetled
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 light
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 pleasing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 our
                 daily
                 work
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 studying
                 ,
                 proclaiming
                 and
                 trusting
                 the
                 certain
                 promises
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 promised
                 reward
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 far
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 mention
                 them
                 as
                 murmuring
                 at
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 hard-faced
                 Calumnies
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acquaint
                 posterity
                 historically
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 just
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 corrections
                 which
                 he
                 layeth
                 on
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 deserved
                 silencing
                 ,
                 mulcts
                 and
                 imprisonments
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 is
                 exceeding
                 merciful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 our
                 sufferings
                 for
                 truth
                 and
                 conscience-sake
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 preservations
                 and
                 deliverances
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 repenting
                 of
                 our
                 Masters
                 work
                 :
                 But
                 whether
                 we
                 deserve
                 from
                 men
                 the
                 accusations
                 and
                 usage
                 which
                 these
                 17
                 years
                 we
                 have
                 undergone
                 ,
                 we
                 refer
                 to
                 his
                 judgment
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 shortly
                 by
                 his
                 just
                 and
                 final
                 sentence
                 decide
                 this
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 justifie
                 the
                 just
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               33.
               
               Mr.
               Hollingworth
               (
               in
               an
               Assize-Sermon
               printed
               )
               tells
               a
               story
               to
               prove
               his
               Schismaticks
               as
               cruel
               as
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Laws
               against
               us
               would
               be
               ,
               that
               some
               one
               leading
               Sectary
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 banished
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 36
                 Articles
                 .
              
               I
               wrote
               to
               him
               to
               know
               whom
               he
               meant
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               not
               tell
               me
               ,
               but
               (
               in
               a
               very
               respectful
               Letter
               )
               said
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               nor
               Dr.
               Manton
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               since
               understood
               that
               this
               is
               said
               of
               Dr.
               Owen
               :
               But
               1.
               he
               professeth
               it
               is
               false
               .
               2.
               
               He
               is
               known
               to
               be
               for
               much
               liberty
               .
               3.
               
               If
               he
               did
               say
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               to
               avert
               the
               odium
               of
               an
               overlarge
               toleration
               from
               the
               Independents
               .
               4.
               
               And
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               case
               of
               the
               many
               hundred
               Nonconformable
               Ministers
               in
               England
               ?
               But
               they
               be
               rendred
               odious
               for
               this
               word
               of
               his
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               end
               with
               the
               Charge
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Fowlis
              
               (
               passing
               over
               his
               abusive
               Volumes
               of
               Collections
               ,
               lest
               I
               be
               over-tedious
               )
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Popish
               Treasons
               ,
               this
               is
               his
               accusation
               ,
               he
               saith
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               calleth
               Puritans
               :
               
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Puritans
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 worst
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 .
                 A
                 Sect
                 that
                 will
                 agree
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 fundamentals
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 take
                 Miff
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 all
                 for
                 a
                 trifle
                 ;
                 and
                 rather
                 than
                 submit
                 to
                 an
                 innocent
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 though
                 imposed
                 by
                 lawful
                 authority
                 ,
                 will
                 ruine
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 Murder
                 Bishops
                 :
                 A
                 Sect
                 that
                 would
                 hate
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 Peace
                 ,
                 but
                 War.
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 kindness
                 for
                 him
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 fire-brands
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 adversary
                 more
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 more
                 Civil
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 fundamental
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 reason
                 for
                 their
                 dissent
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 Phanatical
                 Presbyterians
                 ▪
                 a
                 people
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 Commendation
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 obliged
                 by
                 any
                 favours
                 ,
                 their
                 very
                 Constitution
                 being
                 ingratitude
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               this
               rate
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Politician
               ,
               and
               others
               inform
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               Puritans
               and
               Presbyterians
               in
               the
               Gross
               .
               Those
               that
               knew
               this
               mans
               Morals
               ,
               laugh
               at
               his
               Railery
               ;
               but
               posterity
               will
               not
               know
               what
               he
               was
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               note
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Puritans
               and
               Presbyterians
               now
               do
               signifie
               what
               the
               
               speakers
               please
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Robert
                 Bolton
              
               ,
               a
               Learned
               Conformist
               ,
               thinketh
               that
               the
               name
               Puritan
               ,
               as
               commonly
               used
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               mouths
               of
               common
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               the
               prophane
               and
               impious
               sort
               ,
               is
               turned
               against
               true
               Godliness
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               spleen
               that
               ever
               word
               was
               in
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               Mark
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               called
               
                 The
                 worst
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
              
               even
               
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Cannibals
              
               not
               excepted
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               agree
               with
               the
               Accusers
               in
               all
               fundamentals
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Charity
               which
               we
               meet
               with
               from
               these
               men
               .
               Those
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               not
               charged
               with
               one
               doctrinal
               difference
               ,
               if
               they
               obey
               not
               their
               Wills
               in
               every
               Ceremony
               ,
               are
               
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
              
               .
               Reader
               ,
               is
               this
               the
               Religion
               taught
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ?
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               15.
               and
               Phil.
               3.
               where
               mutual
               forbearances
               ,
               and
               Receiving
               dissenters
               is
               commanded
               ,
               against
               both
               Censurers
               and
               Despisers
               ?
               Will
               ever
               Church
               on
               Earth
               have
               Concord
               on
               these
               terms
               ?
               Are
               such
               mouths
               fit
               to
               call
               others
               Fire-brands
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               disgrace
               to
               the
               Christian
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               that
               all
               its
               fundamentals
               will
               not
               keep
               a
               man
               that
               differeth
               but
               in
               a
               Ceremony
               from
               being
               the
               worst
               of
               mankind
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Look
               back
               but
               on
               the
               Instances
               of
               our
               Nonconformity
               before
               laid
               down
               ,
               and
               then
               tell
               thy self
               what
               to
               judge
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               pens
               ,
               as
               proclaim
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               an
               
                 innocent
                 Ceremony
              
               that
               we
               submit
               not
               to
               .
               See
               the
               Nonconformists
               
                 Plea
                 for
                 Peace
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Bethink
               you
               what
               our
               Nonsubmission
               or
               Nonconformity
               doth
               to
               ruine
               Kingdoms
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               course
               of
               such
               accusers
               .
               If
               poor
               men
               desire
               to
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               though
               in
               poverty
               ,
               with
               diligence
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               Lordbishops
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 Either
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 swear
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 silenced
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Maintenance
              
               ;
               Doth
               he
               now
               that
               patiently
               beareth
               all
               their
               penalties
               ,
               loseth
               all
               ,
               and
               goeth
               quietly
               to
               the
               Common
               Jayl
               among
               Rogues
               ,
               for
               Preaching
               Christs
               Gospel
               to
               more
               than
               four
               without
               Swearing
               and
               Conforming
               ,
               become
               hereby
               a
               
                 Ruiner
                 of
                 Kingdoms
              
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               innocent
               that
               
                 do
                 all
                 this
                 against
                 them
              
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               
                 toto
                 &
                 nudato
                 pectore
                 taelum
                 recipire
                 &
                 tantum
                 non
                 ,
              
               with
               great
               Cameron
               unbutton
               them
               ,
               and
               cry
               
                 Feri
                 miser
              
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               one
               word
               of
               Rebellious
               Doctrine
               proved
               by
               this
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               his
               worst
               out
               of
               any
               one
               Church-Confession
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               revileth
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               can
               find
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               found
               in
               the
               books
               of
               any
               particular
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               late
               Wars
               ,
               is
               that
               their
               fault
               that
               never
               owned
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               then
               scarce
               born
               ?
               Doth
               he
               ,
               or
               
               any
               of
               all
               the
               malicious
               tribe
               ,
               charge
               those
               whom
               they
               reproach
               with
               drunkenness
               ,
               gluttony
               ,
               luxury
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               fraud
               ,
               lying
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               immorality
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Are
               those
               that
               suffer
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               much
               for
               that
               which
               they
               think
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               well
               charged
               with
               
                 hating
                 Christ
              
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               the
               exception
               a
               prophane
               scorn
               of
               Christ
               ?
               but
               that
               he
               said
               
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 peace
                 .
              
               It
               is
               easie
               to
               say
               with
               Tertullus
               of
               Paul
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Ring-leader
               of
               a
               Sect
               ,
               and
               a
               pestilent
               fellow
               ,
               and
               a
               mover
               of
               sedition
               among
               the
               people
               :
               but
               where
               's
               the
               proof
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               mark
               why
               he
               professeth
               himself
               kinder
               to
               the
               Papists
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               more
               
                 Learned
                 ,
                 Civil
                 and
                 Gentile
              
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               differ
               in
               supposed
               fundamentals
               .
               But
               1.
               did
               he
               not
               know
               our
               advantage
               in
               Learning
               then
               was
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               the
               success
               of
               the
               Reformation
               in
               Luthers
               days
               ?
               And
               who
               that
               knoweth
               the
               pitiful
               Priests
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
              
               and
               Italy
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               generation
               
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 Vives
                 ,
                 Hutten
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               describe
               ,
               and
               what
               men
               the
               Reformation
               found
               in
               the
               Priesthood
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Countries
               ,
               will
               believe
               this
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               are
               more
               learned
               ?
               And
               though
               we
               truly
               ▪
               honour
               the
               later
               Leared
               men
               that
               have
               been
               bred
               among
               them
               ,
               their
               Suarez
               ,
               their
               Petavius
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ;
               yet
               he
               might
               know
               that
               our
               
                 John
                 Reignolds
              
               ,
               our
               
                 Chamier
                 ,
                 Sadcel
                 ,
                 Bochart
                 ,
                 Capellus
                 ,
                 Rivet
                 ,
              
               with
               multitudes
               of
               their
               like
               ,
               were
               learned
               men
               as
               well
               as
               they
               :
               and
               so
               were
               
                 Rob.
                 Parker
                 ,
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 Bradshaw
                 ,
                 Paget
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               other
               Nonconformists
               here
               :
               and
               
                 Twisse
                 ,
                 Gataker
              
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               of
               the
               
               Westminster-Assembly
               .
               And
               all
               the
               Learning
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               world
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               make
               them
               know
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               ,
               and
               touch
               ,
               and
               taste
               it
               ,
               which
               without
               Learning
               may
               be
               easily
               known
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               that
               
                 differing
                 in
                 supposed
                 fundamentals
              
               ,
               should
               prove
               the
               Papists
               so
               much
               better
               than
               us
               ,
               doth
               tell
               us
               with
               what
               sort
               of
               men
               we
               have
               to
               do
               .
               By
               that
               rule
               the
               Mahometans
               are
               much
               better
               than
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               the
               Heathens
               yet
               better
               than
               the
               Mahometans
               ,
               for
               they
               differ
               from
               us
               and
               them
               in
               greater
               things
               .
               I
               perceive
               why
               the
               Jews
               were
               crueller
               than
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               the
               Papal
               than
               the
               Pagan
               Rome
               ,
               against
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               differed
               not
               from
               them
               in
               so
               many
               and
               weighty
               points
               .
               Note
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               that
               this
               mans
               book
               of
               20s
               .
               Price
               ,
               is
               written
               to
               prove
               that
               Treason
               ,
               Rebellion
               and
               King-killing
               is
               the
               very
               Religion
               ,
               
               and
               the
               ancient
               and
               later
               practice
               of
               the
               Papists
               :
               Their
               Councils
               are
               cited
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               their
               chiefest
               and
               most
               learned
               Writers
               cited
               as
               maintaining
               the
               excommunicating
               and
               deposing
               Kings
               to
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 own
                 words
              
               ,
               the
               very
               Pages
               accurately
               and
               fully
               cited
               ;
               that
               after
               a
               multitude
               that
               have
               written
               on
               that
               subject
               ,
               he
               hath
               quite
               over-done
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               brought
               whole
               loads
               of
               Testimonies
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               common
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               man
               that
               ever
               wrote
               hath
               in
               this
               done
               so
               much
               to
               render
               them
               unreconcilably
               odious
               to
               all
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               hath
               done
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               given
               them
               the
               deepest
               wound
               in
               point
               of
               Policy
               and
               History
               that
               was
               ever
               given
               them
               ,
               with
               as
               bitter
               and
               odious
               terms
               of
               aggravation
               :
               And
               yet
               we
               that
               agree
               with
               him
               in
               all
               fundamentals
               ,
               and
               refuse
               (
               as
               he
               dreameth
               )
               but
               a
               Ceremony
               ,
               are
               
                 worse
                 ,
                 far
                 worse
              
               than
               they
               .
               Had
               he
               only
               done
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               by
               them
               ,
               recited
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Syno●s
               and
               Professors
               ,
               we
               would
               contentedly
               have
               left
               all
               to
               judge
               of
               our
               Confessions
               ,
               and
               of
               each
               particular
               Author
               ,
               as
               they
               deserve
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               proved
               culpable
               to
               bear
               the
               blame
               :
               But
               his
               sentence
               and
               inferences
               only
               tell
               us
               ,
               how
               desirable
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               is
               to
               his
               Servants
               ;
               and
               how
               earnestly
               we
               should
               pray
               to
               the
               Judg
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               quickly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Conformable
             Clergy
             should
             be
             desirous
             of
             their
             Brethrens
             Ministerial
             liberty
             ,
             that
             cannot
             Conform
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             required
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             YOU
             ought
             to
             be
             
               better
               acquainted
            
             with
             the
             Common
             state
             of
             peoples
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             necessity
             of
             Teaching
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             than
             Parliaments
             or
             Magistrates
             can
             be
             expected
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             converse
             not
             with
             the
             people
             about
             their
             everlasting
             hopes
             ,
             as
             your
             calling
             bndeth
             you
             to
             do
             .
             And
             you
             are
             obliged
             also
             to
             a
             double
             zeal
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             and
             mens
             Salvation
             ;
             As
             you
             still
             profess
             a
             zeal
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Revenues
             ,
             Power
             or
             Ceremonies
             are
             the
             things
             in
             question
             .
             And
             men
             that
             have
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Common
             state
             of
             Souls
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             know
             ,
             how
             insufficient
             they
             are
             of
             themselves
             without
             help
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             a
             work
             among
             such
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             what
             need
             most
             Parishes
             have
             of
             more
             than
             one
             (
             much
             more
             
               of
               one
            
             )
             .
             If
             the
             Shepherds
             themselves
             should
             either
             be
             
               so
               ignorant
            
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             their
             ignorant
             Parishes
             need
             no
             more
             help
             than
             one
             man
             is
             able
             to
             afford
             to
             many
             thousands
             ,
             or
             hundreds
             of
             Souls
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             labours
             of
             others
             may
             be
             spared
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             they
             do
             themselves
             is
             enough
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             should
             be
             so
             proud
             ,
             and
             strangers
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             not
             be
             conscious
             of
             their
             single
             insufficiency
             ,
             and
             the
             defectiveness
             of
             their
             own
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             their
             need
             of
             help
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             should
             have
             
               no
               more
               care
            
             of
             Souls
             ,
             than
             to
             let
             them
             be
             untaught
             ,
             or
             be
             deprived
             of
             such
             helps
             as
             God
             hath
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             such
             as
             we
             should
             assist
             them
             ;
             how
             unhappy
             will
             the
             people
             be
             that
             have
             such
             Pastors
             ?
             and
             how
             unhappy
             will
             they
             find
             themselves
             at
             last
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             woful
             enough
             to
             be
             charged
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             Souls
             ;
             much
             more
             with
             the
             hindering
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             being
             unwilling
             that
             
               other
               men
            
             should
             help
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             hath
             in
             all
             ages
             been
             the
             way
             of
             
               Malignant
               enemies
            
             of
             Christ
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             to
             hinder
             ,
             silence
             or
             oppose
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             if
             you
             do
             that
             which
             such
             men
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             you
             will
             hardly
             ever
             escape
             being
             taken
             for
             such
             your selves
             by
             the
             people
             .
             For
             though
             you
             can
             distinguish
             your selves
             out
             of
             the
             
             guilt
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             your
             own
             Judges
             ,
             and
             can
             say
             that
             you
             silence
             not
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             the
             Nonconformist
             ,
             that
             feareth
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Subscriptions
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ;
             yet
             the
             Wits
             of
             the
             vulgar
             are
             too
             dull
             to
             feel
             the
             strength
             of
             such
             subtile
             distinctions
             .
             If
             your
             Ax
             was
             used
             but
             to
             kill
             the
             Fly
             that
             sate
             on
             his
             forehead
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             man
             dye
             of
             the
             blow
             ,
             the
             foolish
             people
             will
             say
             that
             you
             kill'd
             the
             Man.
             If
             a
             High-way-man
             take
             a
             mans
             Purse
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             took
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             is
             an
             
               honest
               man
            
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             Rich
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             poor
             ;
             yet
             the
             gross-witted
             people
             will
             accuse
             him
             for
             robbing
             an
             honest
             man.
             If
             you
             should
             forbid
             half
             the
             Work-men
             in
             London
             to
             labour
             in
             re-building
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             say
             you
             do
             it
             not
             to
             hinder
             the
             building
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             take
             the
             Corporation-Oath
             ,
             or
             use
             a
             Ceremony
             ;
             yet
             the
             Citizens
             that
             cannot
             distinguish
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             you
             hinder
             the
             building
             for
             all
             that
             .
             If
             you
             would
             cashiere
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Kings
             Army
             when
             they
             should
             go
             fight
             against
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             say
             you
             do
             it
             only
             because
             they
             refused
             to
             wear
             any
             Colours
             besides
             the
             Generals
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             offended
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             the
             Chaplains
             impose
             other
             Colours
             on
             them
             also
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             the
             dull-headed
             people
             would
             think
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             Kings
             service
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             punished
             them
             otherwise
             ,
             without
             punishing
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             people
             take
             you
             for
             
               Malignant
               Enemies
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Godliness
             which
             you
             preach
             ,
             they
             will
             give
             you
             but
             little
             comfort
             in
             your
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             receive
             but
             little
             profit
             from
             it
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             upon
             surmises
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             I
             foretold
             you
             long
             ago
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             now
             I
             have
             sad
             experience
             of
             :
             Before
             I
             and
             many
             hundred
             more
             were
             silenced
             ,
             I
             found
             my self
             capable
             of
             perswading
             my
             old
             Hearers
             to
             some
             good
             opinion
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             incline
             them
             to
             come
             as
             near
             you
             as
             was
             possible
             :
             But
             since
             then
             ,
             I
             have
             lost
             my
             power
             in
             that
             point
             :
             They
             are
             more
             averse
             to
             Communion
             with
             you
             than
             ever
             .
             The
             name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             in
             their
             ears
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             before
             .
             All
             the
             interest
             that
             I
             have
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             means
             that
             I
             could
             use
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             will
             never
             reconcile
             them
             to
             you
             more
             ,
             till
             your
             own
             good
             works
             and
             merits
             reconcile
             them
             .
             They
             had
             before
             hard
             thoughts
             and
             fears
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             heard
             how
             many
             Ministers
             they
             had
             silenced
             ;
             But
             when
             they
             see
             and
             feel
             it
             ,
             their
             apprehensions
             are
             deeper
             of
             such
             matters
             than
             before
             .
             And
             if
             we
             talk
             to
             them
             against
             experience
             and
             sense
             ,
             we
             talk
             in
             vain
             :
             If
             we
             tell
             them
             that
             
             you
             are
             their
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             reverenced
             ;
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Inquisitors
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Spain
             ;
             who
             are
             worthy
             of
             fear
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Love
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             have
             answered
             us
             .
             If
             we
             tell
             them
             that
             you
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Christian
             Religion
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             you
             do
             for
             Order
             and
             Decency
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             your selves
             ,
             though
             you
             are
             against
             our
             Preaching
             :
             If
             they
             reply
             to
             us
             ,
             Tell
             us
             not
             of
             their
             sheep-skins
             ,
             but
             see
             whether
             they
             have
             not
             claws
             and
             fangs
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             there
             be
             no
             blood
             upon
             their
             teeth
             !
             they
             think
             they
             have
             silenced
             our
             Charity
             by
             the
             reply
             .
             If
             we
             tell
             them
             that
             you
             are
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             they
             bid
             us
             see
             whether
             you
             take
             not
             away
             the
             Childrens
             bread
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             not
             a
             stone
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             Churches
             Lights
             be
             not
             put
             under
             a
             bushel
             ?
             and
             whether
             they
             are
             snuffed
             or
             put
             out
             ?
             We
             can
             give
             them
             no
             answer
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             take
             for
             satisfaction
             in
             spite
             of
             their
             senses
             and
             experience
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             people
             that
             are
             and
             have
             been
             against
             Bishops
             in
             my
             days
             ,
             I
             profess
             I
             knew
             not
             one
             of
             twenty
             ,
             forty
             or
             an
             hundred
             ,
             that
             was
             against
             them
             for
             their
             Order
             sake
             ,
             as
             the
             disputing
             
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             are
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             
               Works
               sake
            
             :
             Alas
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             one
             of
             an
             hundred
             that
             now
             dislike
             you
             ,
             that
             ever
             studied
             any
             such
             controversie
             ,
             whether
             Episcopacy
             be
             
               Jure
               divino
            
             or
             not
             ;
             or
             whether
             they
             differ
             from
             Presbyters
             
               Ordine
               vel
               Gradu
            
             :
             But
             when
             they
             find
             their
             Ministers
             silenced
             ,
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             reviled
             as
             the
             odious
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             tryed
             and
             known
             by
             long
             experience
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             ,
             godly
             ,
             faithful
             men
             ;
             this
             is
             it
             that
             maketh
             them
             cry
             down
             Bishops
             .
             I
             find
             among
             all
             my
             sober
             acquaintance
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             
               Usher
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Davenant
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             Bishops
             is
             venerable
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             they
             were
             good
             men
             .
             But
             judging
             by
             experience
             ,
             is
             a
             disease
             that
             the
             people
             will
             never
             by
             all
             your
             Logick
             be
             cured
             of
             :
             Their
             weakness
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             whatever
             flyeth
             away
             with
             the
             Chicken
             ,
             they
             will
             call
             a
             Kite
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Dove
             !
             And
             whatever
             teareth
             the
             Lambs
             ,
             they
             will
             call
             it
             a
             Dog
             or
             a
             Fox
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Sheep
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             Malignity
             is
             so
             heinous
             a
             sin
             ,
             that
             no
             Christian
             should
             too
             easily
             smile
             upon
             it
             .
             Sensuality
             turneth
             a
             man
             into
             a
             Beast
             ;
             but
             Malignity
             into
             a
             Devil
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             would
             not
             be
             accounted
             such
             ,
             must
             neither
             do
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             nor
             that
             which
             is
             so
             like
             it
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             borrow
             the
             Agents
             spectacles
             .
             If
             you
             had
             only
             made
             a
             Canon
             ,
             that
             we
             
             shall
             be
             silenced
             when
             ever
             we
             Preach
             Heresie
             (
             though
             you
             had
             denied
             us
             a
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             )
             ,
             or
             else
             when
             we
             Preach
             Treason
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             Schism
             ,
             the
             people
             would
             have
             justified
             you
             !
             But
             if
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Cross
             a
             child
             ▪
             or
             subscribe
             that
             we
             have
             not
             mistaken
             a
             word
             in
             all
             these
             three
             books
             ,
             &c.
             or
             else
             you
             shall
             not
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             nor
             labour
             to
             save
             the
             peoples
             Souls
             ,
             nor
             perswade
             them
             to
             think
             on
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             they
             will
             presently
             remember
             such
             Texts
             as
             these
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               They
               have
               persecuted
               us
               :
               they
               please
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               forbidding
               us
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               their
               sins
               alway
               ;
               for
               the
               wrath
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
            
             Acts
             4.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Experience
             assureth
             us
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             this
             present
             day
             ,
             Christ
             never
             gave
             too
             many
             
               able
               faithful
            
             Ministers
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             Supernumeraries
             of
             such
             were
             never
             its
             disease
             ,
             nor
             the
             amputation
             of
             them
             its
             cure
             .
             There
             is
             still
             need
             of
             the
             Lords-prayer
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             ;
             And
             ,
             
               Pray
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               harvest
               to
               send
               forth
               labourers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             man
             is
             but
             a
             Christian
             or
             a
             Pastor
             in
             jest
             ,
             and
             Image
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             earnest
             and
             reality
             ,
             who
             thinketh
             that
             the
             Pastors
             now
             allowed
             are
             so
             sufficient
             for
             the
             great
             employment
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             more
             are
             but
             supernumerary
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             may
             be
             spared
             ,
             without
             any
             detriment
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             .
             Even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             age
             of
             Miraculous
             gifts
             ,
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thinketh
             the
             Pastors
             were
             so
             scarce
             ,
             that
             every
             Episcopal
             Church
             had
             no
             more
             than
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             some
             Deacons
             ,
             without
             ever
             a
             Subject-Presbyter
             ;
             And
             that
             there
             was
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             
               Order
               of
               subject-Presbyters
            
             in
             Scripture-times
             ,
             (
             And
             so
             think
             all
             the
             Presbyterians
             too
             )
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             notorious
             truth
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             so
             low
             in
             abilities
             ,
             that
             publick
             preaching
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             mostly
             used
             by
             the
             Bishops
             only
             .
             And
             many
             Countries
             have
             lost
             the
             Gospel
             for
             want
             of
             Preachers
             :
             And
             wherever
             ignorance
             and
             prophaneness
             have
             broken
             in
             upon
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
               Papists
               ,
            
             and
             too
             many
             Protestant
             Churches
             )
             ,
             it
             hath
             commonly
             been
             by
             the
             decay
             of
             able
             ,
             godly
             ,
             faithful
             Pastors
             :
             And
             if
             one
             City
             or
             Parish
             of
             ten
             thousand
             have
             had
             too
             many
             ,
             their
             near
             neighbours
             have
             so
             much
             wanted
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             esteemed
             supernumerary
             .
             And
             in
             England
             there
             are
             few
             Parishes
             which
             need
             not
             helps
             ,
             even
             where
             the
             ablest
             men
             are
             placed
             ,
             much
             more
             where
             —
             Is
             it
             seasonable
             then
             ,
             or
             doth
             it
             answer
             the
             Will
             or
             Providence
             of
             
             to
             call
             in
             so
             many
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             hath
             always
             had
             too
             few
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             punishment
             which
             you
             inflict
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             doth
             fall
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             heavily
             on
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             innocent
             people
             ,
             who
             without
             being
             accused
             ,
             or
             speaking
             for
             themselves
             in
             a
             Legal
             trial
             ,
             have
             so
             great
             a
             penalty
             inflicted
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             none
             but
             a
             believer
             that
             judgeth
             of
             things
             in
             reference
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             estimate
             a
             right
             .
          
           
             Alas
             !
             to
             the
             Preacher
             the
             suffering
             is
             small
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             peoples
             !
             What
             if
             they
             live
             poorly
             !
             what
             if
             they
             want
             house
             ,
             or
             clothes
             ,
             or
             bread
             !
             How
             small
             a
             matter
             is
             that
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             want
             of
             knowledg
             and
             faith
             ,
             of
             grace
             and
             salvation
             ?
             I
             confess
             their
             sufferings
             will
             cost
             them
             dear
             that
             are
             the
             true
             cause
             ,
             (
             when
             Christ
             condemns
             those
             that
             do
             not
             relieve
             them
             )
             :
             But
             to
             themselves
             it
             is
             no
             such
             dreadful
             business
             :
             Nay
             if
             they
             were
             but
             discharged
             in
             conscience
             from
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             might
             live
             in
             much
             more
             peace
             and
             plenty
             in
             the
             world
             .
             There
             are
             many
             other
             Callings
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             might
             live
             quietly
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             as
             the
             Hare
             before
             the
             Hunters
             ,
             pursued
             from
             place
             to
             place
             with
             cryes
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             that
             will
             imitate
             Paul
             in
             labours
             ,
             must
             bear
             also
             his
             reproach
             ,
             as
             
               pestilent
               fellows
               ,
               and
               movers
               of
               sedition
               among
               the
               people
               ;
               that
               do
               contrary
               to
               the
               decrees
               of
               Cesar
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               world
               upside
               down
            
             Yea
             ,
             many
             are
             already
             turned
             Physicians
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             better
             words
             ,
             and
             kinder
             usage
             .
          
           
             But
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             seeth
             what
             the
             people
             of
             
               England
               ,
               VVales
            
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             are
             ,
             for
             members
             and
             for
             quality
             ,
             and
             seeth
             and
             heareth
             also
             what
             Ministers
             for
             number
             and
             quality
             do
             instruct
             them
             ,
             doth
             know
             as
             certainly
             that
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             souls
             do
             wofully
             need
             more
             Ministerial
             helps
             ,
             as
             he
             knoweth
             that
             five
             hundred
             Scholars
             do
             need
             more
             than
             one
             School-master
             ,
             or
             five
             hundred
             sick
             men
             need
             more
             than
             one
             Physician
             .
             But
             O
             what
             a
             plague
             is
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             World
             ,
             to
             have
             Ministers
             who
             when
             they
             read
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             and
             salvation
             ,
             do
             neither
             believe
             Christ
             nor
             themselves
             !
             Argue
             not
             the
             people
             into
             such
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             your
             case
             ,
             by
             perswading
             them
             that
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             whether
             their
             souls
             have
             any
             more
             Ministerial
             helps
             than
             now
             is
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             Either
             you
             believe
             that
             
               where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               them
               that
               are
               lost
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             cure
             of
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             hard-heartedness
             ,
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             ,
             
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             deal
             openly
             ,
             and
             silence
             both
             your selves
             and
             us
             .
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             either
             
               you
               know
            
             how
             these
             
               maladies
               abound
            
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             labour
             the
             cure
             doth
             usually
             cost
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             take
             not
             on
             you
             to
             be
             Pastors
             or
             English
             men
             ,
             or
             competent
             Judges
             of
             any
             of
             the
             peoples
             cases
             and
             concernments
             ,
             but
             confess
             that
             these
             are
             matters
             that
             you
             are
             strangers
             to
             .
             But
             if
             you
             do
             know
             this
             ,
             then
             I
             need
             to
             say
             no
             more
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             desire
             you
             to
             fuppose
             that
             soul-necessities
             are
             not
             the
             less
             because
             men
             complain
             not
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             greatest
             where
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             insensibility
             and
             contentedness
             with
             them
             .
             The
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             cry
             not
             out
             for
             the
             help
             of
             Christian
             Pastors
             .
             The
             worldling
             ,
             drunkard
             ,
             and
             fornicator
             ,
             is
             most
             miserable
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             no
             reproof
             or
             help
             .
             Suppose
             therefore
             that
             their
             necessities
             are
             instead
             of
             cryes
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             hear
             them
             calling
             to
             you
             for
             help
             :
             O
             pity
             the
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             souls
             that
             are
             drowned
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             unbelief
             ,
             insensibility
             ,
             worldliness
             ,
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             that
             are
             utter
             strangers
             to
             that
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             none
             can
             please
             or
             see
             God
             ;
             and
             must
             quickly
             be
             converted
             and
             made
             new
             creatures
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             lost
             for
             ever
             .
             Or
             suppose
             that
             their
             necessities
             being
             their
             complaints
             ,
             you
             heard
             them
             expostulating
             with
             you
             for
             their
             souls
             :
             
               O
               take
               not
               from
               us
               that
               means
               which
               God
               by
               Nature
               and
               by
               his
               Institution
               hath
               made
               so
               needful
               to
               our
               salvation
               !
               Alas
               ,
               our
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               deadness
               ,
               and
               worldly-mindedness
               ,
               and
               fleshly
               affections
               ,
               are
               too
               hardly
               cured
               by
               all
               the
               best
               means
               and
               diligence
               that
               can
               be
               used
               :
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               then
               ,
               if
               you
               deprive
               us
               of
               that
               which
               we
               have
               enjoyed
               !
               Alas
               !
               say
               not
               that
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               lifeless
               notes
               of
               a
               Sermon
               will
               serve
               turn
               :
               We
               confess
               that
               it
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               if
               our
               disease
               were
               so
               light
               as
               to
               need
               no
               more
               ;
               the
               thing
               it self
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               every
               word
               of
               God
               is
               precious
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               disease
               to
               be
               read
               asleep
               ,
               and
               hardned
               in
               our
               sins
               by
               the
               customary
               hearing
               of
               a
               few
               good
               words
               in
               a
               
                 sleepy
                 saying
              
               tone
               :
               It
               is
               the
               skilful
               choice
               of
               pertinent
               Truths
               ,
               convincingly
               and
               clearly
               uttered
               ,
               and
               closely
               applied
               with
               life
               and
               seriousness
               ,
               that
               our
               case
               requireth
               :
               We
               confess
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               School-boy
               ,
               or
               a
               raw
               ignorant
               youth
               from
               the
               University
               ,
               did
               but
               read
               a
               chapter
               ,
               or
               say
               over
               a
               less
               pertinent
               cento
               of
               good
               words
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               moved
               and
               converted
               by
               it
               .
               But
               our
               disease
               is
               
                 deadness
                 ,
                 darkness
              
               and
               disaffection
               to
               holiness
               ,
               to
               God
               and
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               
                 liveliness
                 ,
                 deceit
              
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               the
               
               world
               and
               fleshly
               things
               ;
               and
               without
               a
               miracle
               these
               will
               not
               be
               cured
               ,
               nor
               our
               souls
               be
               saved
               ,
               without
               
                 lively
                 ,
                 clear
              
               ,
               and
               affectionate
               preaching
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               sacred
               Truth
               delivered
               ;
               nor
               without
               the
               help
               of
               prudent
               conduct
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               watchfulness
               of
               tender
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               a
               holy
               heavenly
               life
               .
               O
               therefore
               pity
               our
               miserable
               souls
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               saved
               now
               by
               the
               Gospel
               of
               salvation
               ,
               or
               be
               damned
               to
               everlasting
               fire
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               so
               your selves
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               would
               have
               us
               believe
               you
               ;
               shew
               us
               that
               you
               believe
               your selves
               .
               You
               speak
               for
               
                 good
                 works
              
               ,
               and
               what
               better
               works
               than
               the
               saving
               of
               mens
               souls
               !
               And
               how
               shall
               we
               hear
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ?
               O
               give
               us
               such
               for
               number
               and
               quality
               ,
               as
               will
               imitate
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               that
               covet
               no
               mans
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               but
               will
               teach
               us
               publickly
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               day
               and
               night
               with
               tears
               ;
               that
               will
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               exhort
               ,
               with
               all
               long
               suffering
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               in
               meekness
               instructing
               even
               opposers
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               tender
               children
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               father
               of
               mercies
               .
               Alas
               !
               we
               have
               enemies
               enow
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               are
               enemies
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               and
               salvation
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               the
               greatest
               enemies
               to
               our selves
               :
               be
               not
               you
               also
               our
               enemies
               and
               destroyers
               ,
               who
               call
               your selves
               our
               Pastors
               and
               our
               Fathers
               .
               Think
               what
               it
               is
               for
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               souls
               to
               be
               shut
               out
               of
               heaven
               for
               ignorance
               ,
               unbelief
               ,
               impenitency
               and
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               to
               lye
               in
               hell
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               how
               little
               comfort
               it
               will
               be
               to
               us
               in
               our
               torments
               ,
               to
               be
               told
               that
               the
               Order
               and
               Decency
               of
               Church-affairs
               did
               require
               it
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               preserve
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Diocesans
               .
               O
               make
               not
               such
               merchandize
               of
               our
               souls
               .
               Christ
               purchased
               them
               with
               his
               blood
               :
               Do
               not
               you
               sell
               them
               for
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               silver
               .
               He
               scourged
               the
               buyers
               and
               sellers
               out
               of
               his
               Temple
               ;
               do
               not
               you
               drive
               out
               the
               faithful
               Preachers
               .
               He
               overthrew
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               money-changers
               ;
               do
               not
               you
               overthrow
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               or
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord.
               He
               came
               from
               Heaven
               into
               flesh
               to
               seek
               and
               save
               those
               that
               were
               lost
               ;
               do
               not
               you
               contrive
               and
               labour
               to
               famish
               and
               destroy
               them
               .
               He
               gave
               them
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               for
               food
               ;
               do
               not
               you
               devour
               their
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
               He
               preached
               in
               Ships
               ,
               and
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               Wildernesses
               ,
               and
               Houses
               ,
               to
               many
               ,
               and
               to
               few
               ;
               to
               rich
               and
               poor
               ,
               to
               ignorant
               women
               ,
               and
               the
               meanest
               and
               the
               worst
               among
               the
               people
               ;
               do
               not
               you
               think
               then
               that
               to
               read
               to
               us
               those
               words
               which
               we
               can
               every
               day
               read
               at
               home
               ,
               
               or
               to
               make
               a
               formal
               speech
               to
               us
               once
               a
               week
               ,
               is
               enough
               to
               cure
               such
               souls
               as
               ours
               .
               There
               is
               joy
               among
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               in
               heaven
               over
               one
               sinner
               that
               repenteth
               !
               O
               do
               not
               you
               rejoyce
               to
               hinder
               the
               preaching
               of
               Repentance
               unto
               thousands
               !
               Christ
               set
               up
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
               under
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               them
               whatever
               he
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               !
               Do
               not
               you
               contradict
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Preach
               not
               !
               Kick
               not
               against
               the
               pricks
               !
               Wo
               to
               him
               that
               striveth
               with
               his
               Maker
               !
               Who
               hath
               hardened
               himself
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               prospered
               ?
               The
               saving
               of
               Souls
               is
               too
               good
               a
               work
               for
               any
               that
               is
               good
               to
               strive
               against
               !
               And
               Christs
               Ministers
               are
               
                 workers
                 together
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 against
                 him
              
               .
               If
               you
               take
               away
               from
               our
               mouths
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               cold
               comfort
               ,
               and
               a
               poor
               relief
               to
               us
               in
               our
               misery
               in
               hell
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               that
               they
               were
               
                 pestilent
                 fellows
              
               ,
               and
               
                 ringleaders
                 of
                 a
                 sect
              
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               saved
               us
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               conformable
               to
               your
               Subscription
               ,
               Oath
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               Suppose
               them
               to
               be
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               and
               you
               in
               the
               right
               !
               Why
               must
               our
               Souls
               be
               left
               to
               damnation
               ,
               because
               our
               Teachers
               think
               that
               a
               sin
               ,
               which
               you
               think
               you
               your selves
               have
               made
               a
               duty
               ?
               Shall
               not
               the
               soul
               that
               sinneth
               dye
               ?
               If
               they
               have
               eaten
               sowr
               grapes
               ,
               why
               must
               our
               teeth
               be
               set
               on
               edge
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               mistaken
               that
               thinks
               that
               it
               is
               aggravated
               Lying
               and
               Perjury
               which
               he
               refuseth
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               is
               but
               a
               
                 thing
                 indifferent
              
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               that
               :
               And
               why
               shall
               the
               fire
               of
               his
               kindling
               be
               quenched
               ,
               his
               gifts
               be
               suspended
               ,
               his
               Gospel
               hindered
               ,
               his
               redeemed
               one
               's
               forsaken
               ,
               because
               some
               of
               his
               Ministers
               were
               ,
               as
               you
               thought
               ,
               too
               fearful
               of
               offending
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             O
             hear
             these
             expostulations
             of
             miserable
             Souls
             ,
             before
             you
             are
             speechless
             under
             the
             Expostulations
             of
             the
             tender
             Saviour
             of
             Souls
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             have
             other
             punishments
             enough
             ,
             besides
             forbidding
             them
             to
             preach
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             Non-conformity
             .
             Is
             their
             fearing
             an
             Oath
             a
             greater
             sin
             than
             prophane
             swearing
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             let
             us
             pay
             at
             the
             same
             rates
             for
             not
             swearing
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             disobliging
             all
             others
             from
             a
             Vow
             ,
             as
             swearers
             do
             by
             the
             Law
             for
             every
             Oath
             .
             And
             we
             will
             not
             desire
             you
             to
             execute
             the
             Laws
             as
             seldom
             on
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             executed
             on
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             for
             one
             Oath
             of
             Twenty
             thousand
             ?
             Or
             are
             we
             worse
             than
             drunkards
             ,
             or
             fornicators
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             punish
             us
             no
             worse
             than
             they
             are
             punished
             ?
             Are
             we
             worse
             than
             petty
             thieves
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             let
             
             us
             be
             put
             in
             the
             stocks
             and
             whipt
             ,
             as
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             were
             ▪
             so
             we
             may
             but
             preach
             Christs
             Gospel
             ?
             Or
             if
             we
             are
             as
             bad
             as
             felons
             ,
             allow
             us
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             burn
             us
             in
             the
             hand
             ,
             use
             us
             as
             
               Prin
               ,
               Bastwick
            
             and
             Burton
             were
             used
             on
             the
             Pillory
             ,
             so
             you
             will
             not
             hinder
             us
             from
             preaching
             to
             sinners
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             .
             Or
             put
             us
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Correction
             ,
             and
             use
             us
             as
             the
             Israelites
             were
             used
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             rather
             than
             forbid
             us
             to
             labour
             to
             save
             the
             peoples
             Souls
             ?
             Can
             your
             profound
             understandings
             find
             no
             way
             to
             punish
             a
             man
             that
             feareth
             Lying
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             false
             Worship
             (
             suppose
             mistakingly
             )
             ,
             which
             will
             consist
             with
             such
             intermission
             and
             liberty
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             our
             Masters
             work
             ?
             The
             servants
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             are
             priviledged
             from
             arrests
             and
             molestation
             ,
             which
             would
             hinder
             them
             from
             their
             necessary
             duty
             :
             We
             crave
             no
             impunity
             for
             our
             sins
             above
             the
             basest
             subjects
             in
             the
             Land
             !
             We
             will
             be
             thankful
             to
             be
             under
             no
             severer
             usage
             ,
             than
             Colliers
             ,
             and
             Bargemen
             ,
             and
             Seamen
             ,
             and
             begging
             Rogues
             and
             Vagabonds
             have
             ;
             yea
             constrain
             us
             to
             beg
             our
             bread
             in
             rags
             from
             door
             to
             door
             ,
             rather
             than
             restrain
             us
             from
             doing
             the
             work
             to
             which
             in
             our
             Ordination
             we
             are
             devoted
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             obliged
             .
             Have
             all
             other
             faults
             more
             suitable
             punishments
             ,
             save
             only
             those
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ?
             You
             can
             punish
             your
             child
             ,
             without
             forbidding
             him
             to
             love
             you
             or
             obey
             you
             :
             you
             can
             punish
             a
             School-boy
             otherwise
             than
             by
             forbidding
             him
             to
             learn
             ;
             and
             a
             Master
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             forbidding
             him
             to
             teach
             ;
             and
             your
             Servant
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             forbidding
             him
             to
             work
             ;
             and
             Eighteen
             hundred
             scrupulous
             Physicians
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             forbidding
             them
             to
             help
             the
             sick
             .
             Deal
             not
             worse
             with
             Christ
             and
             Souls
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             still
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             save
             mens
             souls
             from
             our
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             false
             worship
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             danger
             which
             our
             Ministry
             will
             bring
             upon
             them
             ;
             We
             still
             answer
             you
             ,
             Make
             Canons
             and
             Laws
             against
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             against
             Seditious
             ,
             Rebellious
             ,
             Schismatical
             ,
             or
             other
             intollerable
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             against
             Idolatrous
             ,
             or
             superstitious
             Worship
             ,
             or
             against
             either
             Tyranny
             or
             omission
             of
             Church-discipline
             ,
             or
             against
             a
             worldly
             ,
             fleshly
             ,
             idle
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             vicious
             life
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             be
             lyable
             to
             the
             penalty
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             .
             But
             the
             next
             shall
             further
             answer
             this
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             thing
             that
             your
             method
             will
             not
             attain
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             ,
             Unity
             or
             Concord
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             directest
             way
             to
             subvert
             all
             these
             :
             No
             nor
             your
             own
             establishment
             ,
             or
             honour
             
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             it
             which
             you
             mean
             still
             ,
             by
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             why
             should
             any
             men
             use
             a
             means
             that
             will
             subvert
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             attain
             his
             ends
             ?
             Did
             you
             
               know
               this
            
             ,
             you
             would
             never
             chuse
             or
             use
             it
             .
             But
             I
             perceive
             you
             
               do
               not
            
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             you
             will
             not
             know
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             those
             reasons
             that
             should
             make
             you
             know
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             but
             the
             understanding
             of
             ordinary
             men
             ;
             supposing
             what
             is
             distinctly
             said
             in
             the
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             Every
             wise
             man
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             will
             both
             foresee
             the
             probable
             effect
             ,
             and
             fore
             resolve
             how
             far
             to
             carry
             them
             on
             .
             Either
             you
             think
             that
             your
             silencing
             ,
             and
             other
             hard
             usages
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             shall
             convince
             and
             change
             them
             ,
             or
             disable
             and
             destroy
             them
             .
             The
             former
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             is
             a
             most
             vain
             surmise
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Kindness
             is
             more
             forcible
             to
             change
             the
             judgment
             ;
             than
             violence
             and
             hard
             usage
             .
             This
             useth
             oftener
             to
             set
             men
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             a
             hurtful
             adversary
             reasoneth
             for
             .
             It
             is
             seldom
             that
             an
             enemies
             words
             convert
             .
             Opposition
             rather
             kindleth
             an
             opposing
             zeal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             may
             partly
             conjecture
             by
             your selves
             .
             If
             you
             thought
             it
             were
             Lying
             ,
             Perjury
             and
             false
             Worship
             which
             was
             imposed
             on
             you
             ,
             would
             you
             change
             your
             judgment
             ,
             by
             threatnings
             or
             by
             punishments
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             force
             to
             illuminate
             the
             mind
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             It
             will
             tame
             their
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             hearken
             more
             to
             reason
             ,
             I
             answer
             as
             before
             :
             It
             most
             powerfully
             exciteth
             those
             prejudices
             and
             passions
             ,
             which
             hinder
             reason
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             promote
             hypocrisie
             in
             some
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             experience
             telleth
             you
             and
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             mistaken
             :
             We
             read
             the
             same
             books
             out
             of
             a
             prison
             ,
             as
             in
             it
             (
             if
             there
             we
             may
             have
             them
             )
             :
             And
             what
             abundance
             of
             Ministers
             ▪
             within
             these
             ten
             years
             ,
             have
             come
             out
             of
             long
             imprisonment
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             as
             they
             went
             in
             (
             yea
             much
             confirmed
             )
             .
             But
             who
             can
             you
             name
             that
             came
             out
             convinced
             that
             his
             way
             was
             wrong
             ?
             How
             long
             have
             they
             suffered
             ,
             not
             only
             poverty
             and
             reproach
             ,
             but
             that
             silencing
             which
             they
             account
             a
             greater
             evil
             ?
             And
             yet
             how
             few
             are
             changed
             by
             all
             this
             (
             For
             the
             Novel-Politicians
             talk
             of
             
               a
               hundred
               men
            
             that
             continue
             to
             displease
             you
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             means
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             exactly
             your
             Actions
             and
             
               Historical
               Narratives
            
             agree
             ,
             and
             what
             posterity
             must
             expect
             from
             the
             later
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             from
             the
             former
             )
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             9
             or
             10
             years
             experience
             be
             too
             little
             for
             you
             ,
             look
             back
             to
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Your
             Bishop
             Taylor
             ,
             and
             
             many
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             can
             tell
             you
             ,
             how
             opposition
             inflameth
             the
             opposed
             party
             into
             a
             greater
             zeal
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             only
             my self
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Nonconformable
             Ministers
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             I
             utterly
             despair
             that
             even
             silencing
             or
             imprisonment
             should
             change
             their
             judgments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             question
             then
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             will
             make
             them
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             force
             them
             to
             go
             against
             their
             judgments
             ?
             And
             this
             I
             am
             as
             confident
             it
             will
             never
             do
             with
             the
             most
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             I
             know
             so
             many
             of
             them
             to
             be
             truer
             to
             God
             and
             to
             their
             Consciences
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             experience
             also
             long
             evinced
             this
             .
             3.
             
             And
             so
             hath
             the
             experience
             of
             former
             ages
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             they
             :
             some
             have
             still
             shrunk
             in
             a
             time
             of
             suffering
             :
             But
             enow
             have
             suffered
             to
             fill
             up
             such
             Volumes
             as
             Mr.
             
             Fox's
             ,
             and
             the
             Century-Writers
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             4.
             
             And
             here
             also
             I
             ask
             ,
             Would
             you
             
               do
               so
               your selves
            
             ?
             Would
             you
             do
             that
             which
             you
             think
             to
             be
             Lying
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             renouncing
             Reformation
             ,
             &c.
             against
             your
             consciences
             ,
             rather
             than
             suffer
             ?
             or
             would
             you
             not
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             you
             tell
             the
             world
             what
             your
             Religion
             is
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             judge
             by
             your
             own
             course
             ,
             both
             now
             and
             formerly
             ,
             whether
             they
             or
             you
             be
             liker
             to
             chuse
             sin
             before
             suffering
             .
             I
             know
             not
             you
             so
             well
             as
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             know
             not
             what
             you
             would
             do
             ,
             so
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             may
             know
             what
             they
             will
             do
             .
             5.
             
             And
             if
             they
             were
             such
             Villains
             ,
             as
             to
             sell
             their
             Souls
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             same
             principle
             now
             prevail
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             stretch
             their
             conscience
             by
             some
             distinction
             ,
             and
             take
             Livings
             and
             Honour
             among
             you
             with
             Conformity
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             hunted
             and
             afflicted
             state
             of
             life
             ?
             If
             Satan
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               Skin
               for
               skin
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               will
               a
               man
               give
               for
               his
               life
               :
               Let
               me
               touch
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               him
               curse
               thee
               to
               thy
               face
               ;
               whereas
               now
               he
               serveth
               not
               God
               for
               nought
               .
            
             Yet
             God
             would
             support
             and
             vindicate
             the
             integrity
             of
             Job
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             may
             fall
             into
             some
             impatiency
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             yet
             forsake
             his
             Master
             ,
             nor
             leave
             his
             integrity
             to
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             last
             question
             therefore
             is
             ,
             Whether
             their
             destruction
             will
             do
             your
             work
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             seeing
             neither
             their
             
               change
               of
               judgment
            
             ,
             nor
             
               for
               saking
               their
               consciences
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             your
             means
             ?
          
           
             I
             find
             that
             the
             Novel-Politician
             is
             confident
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             sharp
             execution
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             would
             easily
             do
             it
             :
             And
             so
             are
             most
             that
             write
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishop
             Gunnings
             Chaplain
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             speaketh
             but
             like
             one
             of
             Rehoboams
             puny
             Councellors
             ;
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             world
             .
             I
             hope
             God
             will
             give
             his
             Majesty
             wisdom
             to
             avoid
             such
             counsels
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             him
             make
             his
             little
             
             finger
             heavier
             than
             Solomons
             loyns
             .
             I
             confess
             if
             the
             work
             be
             to
             extirpate
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             they
             that
             will
             and
             can
             follow
             it
             to
             the
             height
             of
             the
             example
             of
             Japon
             ,
             might
             imagine
             a
             possibility
             of
             the
             like
             success
             .
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             so
             in
             England
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             that
             would
             do
             it
             :
             Because
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Japonions
             were
             against
             .
             Or
             if
             the
             work
             were
             to
             suppress
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Inquisition
             in
             Spain
             would
             be
             a
             probable
             means
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             but
             very
             few
             to
             be
             tormented
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             may
             be
             done
             secretly
             in
             vaults
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             peoples
             sight
             and
             noise
             .
             But
             for
             Protestants
             to
             destroy
             each
             other
             ,
             yea
             such
             and
             so
             many
             as
             must
             be
             so
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Protestant
             interest
             ,
             is
             a
             course
             that
             will
             not
             do
             that
             work
             for
             which
             it
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Blood
             was
             never
             yet
             of
             light
             digestion
             :
             Nebuchadnezzars
             furnace
             devoured
             the
             Executioners
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             
             Daniel's
             Lyons
             too
             .
             God
             hath
             ever
             shewed
             himself
             a
             God
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             it
             .
             Many
             are
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             many
             ways
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             all
             .
             As
             I
             said
             already
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             enow
             should
             have
             escaped
             Queen
             Maries
             Bonefires
             to
             have
             planted
             a
             Protestant
             Church
             so
             soon
             ?
             Or
             so
             many
             escaped
             the
             French
             Massacre
             ,
             as
             so
             soon
             to
             have
             made
             that
             fact
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             ring
             to
             the
             Odium
             of
             the
             Actors
             through
             the
             world
             ;
             Yea
             that
             so
             many
             should
             survive
             the
             Two
             hundred
             thousand
             murdered
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             so
             terrible
             a
             revenge
             :
             Yea
             that
             the
             far
             greater
             Murders
             of
             the
             poor
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             should
             be
             followed
             with
             a
             resurrection
             of
             the
             witnesses
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             with
             double
             advantage
             ;
             and
             leave
             the
             everlasting
             odium
             of
             bloody
             cruelties
             upon
             Rome
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
             German-sufferings
             should
             so
             soon
             be
             revenged
             by
             the
             Swedes
             ?
             Or
             that
             the
             desolations
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             Interim
             were
             made
             among
             the
             German
             Ministers
             ,
             should
             so
             soon
             be
             repaired
             ?
             Or
             that
             the
             Prelacy
             which
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             other
             Arrian
             Emperors
             set
             up
             ,
             should
             so
             soon
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             Arrian
             cruelties
             recorded
             to
             their
             perpetual
             shame
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             Vandals
             in
             Africa
             should
             but
             murder
             Ministers
             enow
             to
             kill
             themselves
             with
             the
             stroke
             :
             Or
             that
             the
             true
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Emperors
             should
             but
             increase
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             should
             be
             its
             seed
             ?
             Or
             that
             fewer
             Nonconformist
             Ministers
             than
             there
             be
             Counties
             in
             England
             in
             1640
             ,
             should
             multiply
             into
             that
             number
             as
             they
             did
             within
             two
             or
             three
             years
             ?
             Or
             that
             the
             
             Diocesan-Ministers
             ,
             supprest
             
             by
             Cromwell
             ,
             should
             revive
             to
             the
             strength
             that
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             within
             three
             years
             after
             his
             death
             ?
             Men
             may
             contrive
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             dispose
             :
             Caiphas
             may
             think
             that
             one
             should
             dye
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             rather
             than
             all
             the
             Nation
             perish
             ;
             and
             the
             fact
             may
             prove
             their
             speedy
             and
             most
             dreadful
             ruine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             blood
             cryeth
             loud
             to
             God
             for
             revenge
             ,
             so
             it
             usually
             maketh
             the
             actors
             so
             odious
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             men
             will
             hardly
             leave
             it
             unrevenged
             .
             There
             is
             no
             hope
             that
             ever
             you
             should
             be
             able
             to
             extirpate
             both
             grace
             and
             good
             nature
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             There
             will
             be
             some
             sparks
             of
             love
             and
             humanity
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             interest
             quencheth
             them
             not
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             done
             all
             .
             And
             these
             sparks
             of
             charity
             and
             humanity
             will
             make
             all
             the
             actors
             of
             cruelty
             odious
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             will
             take
             them
             for
             Bears
             and
             Wolves
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             able
             to
             perswade
             others
             by
             your
             words
             and
             books
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             your selves
             by
             your
             interest
             and
             passions
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             as
             very
             fools
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             to
             your
             Lordships
             ,
             as
             you
             describe
             us
             ,
             yet
             most
             men
             ,
             and
             especially
             English
             men
             ,
             will
             pity
             the
             suffering
             side
             ,
             and
             will
             think
             with
             heart-rising
             on
             the
             men
             of
             blood
             .
             When
             the
             Puritans
             suffered
             ,
             the
             people
             pitied
             them
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             against
             the
             Prelates
             .
             When
             the
             Diocesan
             party
             suffered
             ,
             the
             people
             pitied
             them
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             against
             Cromwel
             and
             those
             that
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             And
             now
             they
             are
             turning
             about
             again
             (
             tho'
             I
             know
             there
             are
             many
             more
             cases
             do
             concur
             )
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             God
             having
             resolved
             that
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             just
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             name
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             ●ot
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             ungodly
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             Master
             of
             Fame
             ,
             nor
             any
             more
             able
             to
             leave
             an
             odium
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             than
             to
             pursue
             their
             souls
             with
             malice
             into
             heaven
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             to
             preserve
             their
             own
             names
             from
             odium
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             to
             keep
             their
             bodies
             from
             corruption
             .
             It
             hence
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             odor
             and
             perfume
             of
             sufferers
             names
             that
             endure
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             God
             and
             conscience
             ,
             doth
             so
             invite
             posterity
             to
             their
             mind
             and
             way
             ,
             that
             multitudes
             quickly
             rise
             up
             in
             their
             steads
             .
             And
             the
             loathed
             names
             of
             the
             persecutors
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             doth
             make
             posterity
             shun
             their
             courses
             .
             What
             a
             stink
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             
               David
               Seton
            
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             of
             Bonner
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             Gardiner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             left
             behind
             ?
             The
             like
             I
             may
             say
             of
             all
             such
             men
             .
          
           
             4
             Moreover
             the
             same
             reasons
             that
             prevail
             with
             us
             ,
             will
             prevail
             with
             others
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             .
             They
             will
             be
             as
             fearful
             of
             lying
             ,
             
             and
             perjury
             ,
             and
             of
             swearing
             Allegiance
             to
             Church-usurpers
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             been
             .
             There
             will
             still
             be
             a
             people
             seriously
             religious
             ,
             that
             are
             Christians
             in
             good
             sadness
             ,
             and
             really
             believe
             a
             life
             to
             come
             .
             There
             is
             no
             hindering
             it
             ;
             God
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             gainsay
             him
             ?
             And
             these
             men
             will
             be
             as
             loth
             under
             pretence
             of
             order
             and
             decency
             to
             have
             Religion
             dwindle
             into
             a
             lifeless
             form
             of
             words
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             chaff
             and
             straw
             for
             the
             corn
             ,
             as
             ever
             we
             have
             been
             before
             them
             .
             And
             the
             History
             of
             our
             sufferings
             will
             but
             animate
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Besides
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             While
             you
             are
             doing
             your
             work
             ,
             you
             are
             dying
             ;
             you
             are
             (
             alas
             !
             that
             's
             the
             cut-throat
             of
             your
             comforts
             )
             but
             mortal
             men
             your selves
             ;
             Bonner
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             Gardiner
             is
             dead
             ;
             Guise
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             
               D'
               Alva
            
             is
             dead
             .
             King
             
             Edward's
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             Q.
             Maries
             Persecution
             were
             both
             cut
             short
             by
             the
             shortness
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             When
             you
             have
             destroyed
             ten
             ,
             or
             twenty
             ,
             or
             an
             hundred
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             are
             resolving
             ,
             Thus
             we
             will
             use
             them
             all
             ;
             A
             Fever
             ,
             or
             an
             Apoplexy
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Messenger
             of
             an
             offended
             God
             ,
             doth
             stop
             you
             in
             your
             course
             ,
             and
             call
             you
             to
             judgment
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             that
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             which
             you
             could
             not
             hear
             from
             such
             as
             we
             .
             
               
                 Cum
                 tamen
                 a
                 figulis
                 munitam
                 intraverit
                 urbem
                 .
              
               
                 Sarcophago
                 contentus
                 erit
                 :
                 Mors
                 sola
                 fatetur
                 ,
              
               
                 Quantula
                 sint
                 hominum
                 Corpuscula
                 —
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nature
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             long
             ;
             and
             Justice
             oft
             anticipateth
             the
             time
             of
             Nature
             .
             The
             strange
             Histories
             of
             Gods
             Judgments
             are
             not
             all
             fables
             .
             
               
                 Nullane
                 perjuri
                 capitis
                 ,
                 fraudisque
                 nefandae
              
               
                 Poena
                 erit
                 ?
              
               
                 Juv.
                 
              
            
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             sometimes
             God
             stoppeth
             a
             Saul
             in
             his
             way
             with
             greater
             mercy
             .
             And
             sometimes
             crosses
             make
             men
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             retire
             from
             their
             cruel
             course
             .
             Can
             you
             think
             of
             two
             such
             instance
             ;
             as
             Dioclesian
             and
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             without
             admiration
             ?
             And
             oft-times
             an
             accusing-conscience
             beginneth
             such
             a
             hell
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             interrupteth
             the
             execution
             of
             malicious
             purposes
             .
             And
             sometimes
             the
             very
             odium
             of
             the
             people
             turneth
             them
             off
             with
             shame
             ;
             both
             which
             the
             same
             Poet
             intimateth
             ,
             Sat.
             13.
             
             
               
               
                 Exemplo
                 quodcunque
                 malo
                 committitur
                 ,
                 ipsi
              
               
                 Displicet
                 auctori
                 ,
                 Prima
                 est
                 haec
                 ultio
                 ,
                 quod
                 se
              
               
                 Judice
                 ,
                 nemo
                 nocens
                 absolvitur
                 ,
                 improbae
                 quamvis
                 .
              
               
                 Gratia
                 fallacis
                 Praetoris
                 vicerit
                 urnam
                 .
              
               
                 Quid
                 sentire
                 putas
                 omnes
                 Calvine
                 ,
                 recenti
              
               
                 De
                 scelere
                 ,
                 &
                 fidei
                 violatae
                 crimine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             domestical
             afflictions
             may
             cool
             the
             fire
             of
             vour
             consuming
             zeal
             !
             You
             must
             not
             look
             to
             be
             still
             imposing
             crosses
             ,
             and
             making
             crosses
             for
             your
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             
               feel
               none
            
             your selves
             :
             It
             may
             be
             your
             great
             Patrons
             may
             dye
             ,
             or
             fall
             ,
             or
             forsake
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             hearts
             are
             broken
             !
             It
             may
             be
             death
             may
             enter
             into
             your
             own
             families
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             think
             what
             blood-thirstiness
             doth
             tend
             to
             .
             
               
                 Ut
                 Vigeant
                 sensus
                 animi
                 ,
                 ducenda
                 tamen
                 sunt
              
               
                 Funera
                 natarum
                 ;
                 rogus
                 aspiciendus
                 amatae
              
               
                 Conjugis
                 ,
                 &
                 fratris
                 ,
                 plenaeque
                 sororibus
                 urnae
                 .
              
               
                 Haec
                 data
                 poena
                 diu
                 viventibus
                 ,
                 ut
                 renovata
                 .
              
               
                 Semper
                 clade
                 domus
                 ,
                 multis
                 in
                 luctibus
                 ,
                 inque
              
               
                 Perpetuo
                 maerore
                 ,
                 &
                 ingra
                 veste
                 senescant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             you
             must
             consider
             also
             ,
             that
             if
             blood
             or
             destruction
             be
             the
             means
             which
             you
             trust
             to
             ,
             you
             must
             set
             up
             a
             Shambles
             ,
             or
             trade
             of
             butchery
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             the
             profession
             of
             all
             your
             lives
             :
             For
             it
             is
             egregious
             folly
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             like
             the
             fighting
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             where
             all
             your
             enemies
             are
             in
             sight
             before
             you
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             conquer
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             kill
             them
             all
             at
             once
             :
             For
             they
             are
             dispersed
             all
             over
             the
             Land
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             all
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             be
             detected
             ,
             and
             fairly
             convicted
             and
             brought
             to
             execution
             :
             But
             you
             must
             be
             a
             long
             time
             about
             the
             killing
             of
             those
             that
             are
             now
             in
             being
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             the
             Surculi
             that
             spring
             out
             of
             their
             stumps
             ,
             will
             in
             number
             perhaps
             exceed
             them
             ,
             and
             find
             you
             work
             as
             long
             as
             you
             live
             .
             And
             then
             one
             cruel
             act
             will
             seem
             to
             cause
             a
             necessity
             of
             another
             ,
             to
             justifie
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             sure
             work
             ,
             lest
             those
             that
             you
             have
             wronged
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             their
             friends
             should
             possibly
             live
             to
             see
             your
             folly
             make
             you
             miserable
             (
             Therefore
             the
             Japonians
             kill'd
             and
             tormented
             not
             only
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             their
             kindred
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             next
             inhabitants
             )
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             when
             men
             turn
             to
             so
             great
             sin
             ,
             God
             usually
             so
             forsaketh
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             make
             an
             end
             ;
             They
             thirst
             for
             blood
             ,
             till
             like
             Leeches
             they
             fall
             off
             with
             fulness
             :
             And
             the
             more
             wickedness
             they
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             disposed
             to
             do
             .
             That
             you
             may
             see
             I
             have
             my
             boys
             School-books
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             driven
             from
             my
             own
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             some
             more
             of
             Juvenal
             :
             
               
                 Mobilis
                 &
                 varia
                 est
                 fermè
                 natura
                 malorum
                 .
              
               
                 Cum
                 scelus
                 admittunt
                 ,
                 superest
                 constantia
                 :
                 quid
                 fas
              
               
                 Atque
                 nefas
                 tandem
                 incipiunt
                 sentire
                 peractis
              
               
                 Criminibus
                 ;
                 tamen
                 ad
                 mores
                 natura
                 recurrit
              
               
                 Damnatos
                 fixa
                 ,
                 &
                 mutari
                 nescia
                 :
                 Nam
                 quis
              
               
                 Peccandi
                 finem
                 posuit
                 sibi
                 ?
                 quando
                 recepit
              
               
                 Ejectum
                 semel
                 attrita
                 de
                 fronte
                 ruborem
                 ?
              
               
                 Quisnam
                 hominum
                 est
                 quem
                 contentum
                 videris
                 uno
              
               
                 Flagitio
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             And
             verily
             there
             was
             never
             any
             ,
             or
             many
             known
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             this
             carnificine
             trade
             ,
             the
             stink
             of
             whose
             name
             did
             not
             reach
             as
             far
             as
             fame
             could
             carry
             it
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             men
             .
             And
             you
             will
             tempt
             men
             not
             only
             to
             think
             odiously
             of
             your selves
             ,
             but
             to
             suspect
             
               your
               cause
            
             that
             needeth
             such
             a
             trade
             to
             keep
             it
             up
             :
             Even
             Erasmus
             had
             almost
             been
             made
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             by
             the
             burning
             and
             tormenting
             of
             some
             Protestants
             :
             And
             
               Hospitalius
               ,
               Thuanus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             tribe
             of
             those
             learned
             moderators
             in
             France
             ,
             were
             driven
             from
             the
             extreamer
             sort
             of
             Popery
             by
             the
             extremity
             of
             their
             bloody
             cruelties
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             man
             pitieth
             and
             loveth
             chickens
             ,
             and
             lambs
             and
             harmless
             loving
             creatures
             ;
             and
             it
             hateth
             Foxes
             ,
             Wolves
             and
             Kites
             ,
             that
             live
             on
             flesh
             ,
             and
             devour
             those
             that
             are
             better
             than
             themselves
             .
             Or
             if
             you
             could
             pretend
             that
             you
             had
             been
             first
             
               abused
               your selves
            
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             in
             revenge
             ,
             the
             world
             will
             think
             that
             you
             should
             be
             revenged
             but
             proportionably
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             none
             but
             them
             
               that
               did
               it
            
             :
             yea
             
               revenge
               it self
            
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             weak
             ,
             ignoble
             soul
             ,
             that
             hath
             little
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             less
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
             
               
                 Quippe
                 minuti
              
               
                 Semper
                 &
                 infirmi
                 est
                 animi
                 ,
                 exignique
                 ,
                 voluptas
              
               
                 Ultio
                 ;
                 continuò
                 sic
                 collige
                 quod
                 vindicta
              
               
                 Nemo
                 magis
                 gaudet
                 quam
                 faemina
                 ;
                 cur
                 tamen
                 hos
                 tu
              
               
                 Evasisse
                 putes
                 ,
                 quos
                 diri
                 conscia
                 facti
              
               
                 Mens
                 habet
                 attonitos
                 ,
                 &
                 surdo
                 verbere
                 coedit
              
               
               
                 Occultam
                 quationte
                 animo
                 tortore
                 flagellum
                 ?
              
               
                 Poena
                 autem
                 vehemens
                 ,
                 ac
                 multo
                 saevior
                 illis
              
               
                 Quas
                 &
                 Caeditius
                 gravis
                 invenit
                 ,
                 aut
                 Rhadamanthus
                 ,
              
               
                 Nocte
                 dieque
                 suum
                 gestare
                 in
                 pectore
                 testem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             foolish
             Ambitious
             Idols
             ,
             who
             would
             fain
             be
             like
             to
             God
             in
             power
             ,
             will
             yet
             pretend
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             like
             him
             also
             in
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             !
             And
             Nero
             will
             not
             disdain
             to
             read
             
               Seneca
               de
               clementiâ
               ,
               &
               de
               Irâ
               .
            
             They
             would
             
               have
               power
            
             to
             do
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             you
             can
             imagine
             ;
             but
             they
             say
             they
             would
             not
             use
             it
             ,
             but
             affright
             men
             by
             it
             into
             the
             obedience
             of
             their
             wills
             .
             
               
                 Et
                 qui
                 nolunt
                 occidere
                 quenquam
              
               
                 Posse
                 volunt
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             power
             breeds
             fear
             ,
             so
             usually
             fear
             breedeth
             hatred
             .
             Though
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             have
             a
             sufficient
             Power
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             without
             a
             Power
             to
             do
             
               some
               hurt
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             then
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             will
             take
             notice
             how
             many
             worse
             men
             you
             leave
             alive
             ,
             which
             will
             increase
             the
             odium
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             look
             on
             you
             but
             as
             the
             enemies
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             virtue
             and
             civility
             :
             or
             as
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             have
             an
             enmity
             to
             the
             Womans
             seed
             :
             They
             will
             call
             you
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Cainites
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             blood
             of
             your
             brother
             Abel
             ,
             while
             evil
             workers
             still
             survive
             .
             When
             such
             as
             
               Ames
               ,
               Baine
               ,
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Hildersham
               ,
               Dod
               ,
            
             &c.
             yea
             as
             
               Hooker
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               Jewel
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             hanged
             (
             which
             must
             be
             done
             if
             you
             will
             extend
             the
             punishment
             to
             all
             Nonconsormists
             )
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             thousands
             of
             fornicators
             ,
             drunkards
             ,
             ignorant
             sots
             ,
             and
             sensless
             Atheists
             are
             suffered
             to
             live
             in
             peace
             !
             And
             do
             you
             not
             know
             what
             they
             will
             say
             and
             think
             of
             you
             upon
             such
             observations
             ?
             They
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             these
             Learned
             ,
             holy
             ,
             faithful
             Preachers
             would
             but
             have
             turned
             drunken
             sots
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             scaped
             your
             jaws
             as
             such
             have
             done
             .
             As
             the
             forecited
             Poet
             mockt
             at
             
             Cicero's
             ,
             
               
                 O
                 fortunatam
                 ,
                 natam
                 me
                 Consule
                 Romam
                 ,
              
               
                 Antoni
                 gladios
                 potuit
                 contemnere
                 si
                 sic
              
               
                 Omnia
                 dixisset
                 :
                 ridenda
                 poemata
                 malo
                 ,
              
               
                 Quam
                 te
                 conspicuae
                 divina
                 Philippica
                 famae
                 —
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             If
             these
             Preachers
             would
             have
             talkt
             a
             little
             half
             sense
             ,
             and
             read
             a
             cold
             Oration
             ,
             and
             lived
             like
             those
             that
             have
             little
             to
             do
             with
             God
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             would
             save
             men
             by
             a
             charm
             of
             words
             and
             shews
             ,
             without
             this
             
               serious
               Godliness
            
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             had
             countenance
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             honour
             as
             such
             men
             as
             these
             can
             put
             upon
             them
             :
             But
             
               judicious
               ,
               serious
               ,
               hearty
               Godliness
            
             is
             intolerable
             to
             all
             the
             fleshly
             tribe
             ,
             whose
             mind
             neither
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             interest
             and
             disposition
             hath
             an
             enmity
             .
             
               
                 Eloquium
                 ac
                 famam
                 Demosthenis
                 aut
                 Ciceronis
              
               
                 Incipit
                 optare
                 ,
                 &
                 totis
                 quinquatribus
                 optat
                 ,
              
               
                 Quisquis
                 adhuc
                 uno
                 partam
                 colit
                 asse
                 Minervam
                 ,
              
               
                 Quem
                 sequitur
                 custos
                 Augustae
                 vernula
                 capsae
                 :
              
               
                 Eloquio
                 sed
                 uterque
                 perit
                 orator
                 :
                 utrunque
              
               
                 Largus
                 &
                 exundans
                 letho
                 dedit
                 ingenii
                 fons
                 :
              
               
                 Ingenio
                 manus
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 cervix
                 caesa
                 ,
                 nec
                 unquam
              
               
                 Sanguine
                 Causidici
                 maduerunt
                 nostra
                 pusilli
                 .
              
            
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             especially
             forget
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             of
             Nonconformists
             in
             England
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             weary
             the
             hangman
             to
             dispatch
             them
             ;
             or
             Executioners
             enow
             will
             scarce
             be
             found
             :
             For
             what
             if
             you
             hang
             a
             Thousand
             or
             Eighteen
             hundred
             Ministers
             ,
             you
             cheat
             your selves
             (
             as
             you
             have
             wilfully
             long
             done
             )
             if
             you
             think
             that
             you
             are
             ever
             the
             nearer
             your
             ends
             :
             For
             the
             people
             are
             more
             averse
             to
             your
             Conformity
             ,
             than
             most
             of
             the
             Ministers
             are
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             hardlier
             kept
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Patience
             and
             Charity
             to
             those
             that
             destroy
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             chuse
             Teachers
             and
             Pastors
             out
             of
             the
             best
             qualified
             of
             the
             people
             that
             survive
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             lay
             down
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             according
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             used
             for
             it
             as
             Daniel
             was
             ,
             for
             praying
             thrice
             a
             day
             openly
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law.
             And
             these
             new
             Pastors
             perhaps
             will
             have
             less
             moderation
             than
             the
             old
             :
             And
             thus
             you
             will
             be
             troubled
             with
             a
             succession
             of
             dissenters
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             suppose
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             )
             that
             one
             half
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             should
             be
             constrained
             to
             Conformity
             ,
             your
             Icabod
             hath
             told
             you
             in
             his
             Groans
             what
             they
             will
             do
             .
             Their
             judgments
             would
             not
             be
             changed
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             only
             stretch
             their
             Consciences
             to
             take
             your
             Oaths
             and
             Subscriptions
             with
             their
             own
             interpretation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             plainest
             sense
             (
             as
             
             abundance
             do
             who
             now
             Conform
             )
             .
             And
             these
             men
             will
             do
             more
             against
             you
             than
             the
             open
             Nonconformists
             ,
             being
             abler
             to
             supplant
             you
             ,
             as
             being
             nearer
             to
             you
             ;
             As
             the
             Conformable
             
             Westminster-Assembly
             did
             ;
             and
             the
             Conformable
             long
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             Heylin
             thinks
             ,
             Abbot
             and
             the
             Puritan
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             did
             by
             Laud
             and
             his
             party
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Those
             that
             survive
             (
             as
             thousands
             will
             do
             when
             you
             have
             done
             your
             worst
             )
             will
             take
             their
             first
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             sense
             of
             your
             horrid
             inhumanity
             ,
             with
             far
             greater
             animosity
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             had
             never
             tasted
             blood
             ;
             and
             your
             cruelties
             will
             but
             be
             the
             fewel
             of
             their
             fiercer
             opposition
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             there
             are
             some
             hypocrites
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             will
             suffer
             by
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             carried
             on
             by
             a
             self-conceited
             zeal
             :
             And
             these
             may
             be
             tempted
             by
             your
             extremities
             to
             break
             out
             into
             Treasons
             ,
             Seditions
             and
             Rebellions
             ;
             The
             truly
             wise
             and
             godly
             will
             not
             :
             But
             all
             that
             are
             against
             you
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             :
             Nay
             you
             your selves
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             think
             that
             few
             of
             them
             are
             such
             .
             And
             if
             oppression
             may
             ▪
             make
             a
             wise
             man
             mad
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             make
             weak
             foolish
             people
             and
             hypocrites
             mad
             :
             and
             then
             you
             know
             that
             one
             Felton
             may
             end
             the
             Great
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             .
             Because
             we
             abhor
             the
             thoughts
             of
             such
             villanies
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             you
             lay
             such
             temptations
             on
             men
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             your selves
             .
             If
             a
             little
             worldly
             wealth
             and
             greatness
             could
             tempt
             you
             to
             think
             that
             you
             do
             God
             service
             when
             you
             kill'd
             his
             Servants
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             think
             that
             among
             many
             thousands
             ,
             there
             will
             no
             hypocrites
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             will
             break
             Gods
             Laws
             to
             save
             themselves
             by
             sinful
             means
             ?
             You
             know
             how
             deeply
             the
             principle
             of
             self-preservation
             is
             planted
             in
             nature
             ;
             and
             what
             need
             there
             is
             of
             considerable
             grace
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             patiently
             resign
             their
             lives
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             injuriously
             .
             If
             Peter
             in
             fear
             might
             deny
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             disciples
             forsook
             him
             and
             fled
             ,
             an
             hypocrite
             may
             be
             tempted
             to
             a
             sinful
             defence
             against
             his
             persecutors
             .
             I
             do
             hereby
             warn
             all
             men
             that
             they
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             temptations
             ,
             and
             plead
             not
             Nature
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             not
             only
             live
             ,
             but
             dye
             in
             honouring
             their
             Rulers
             whatsoever
             they
             suffer
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             say
             not
             as
             the
             Poet
             that
             lived
             among
             Heathenish
             impatience
             :
             
               
                 Ad
                 generum
                 Cereris
                 sine
                 caede
                 &
                 vulnere
                 pauci
              
               
                 Descendunt
                 Reges
                 ,
                 &
                 siccâ
                 morte
                 Tyranni
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             true
             fear
             of
             God
             will
             teach
             men
             to
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             patience
             .
             But
             while
             you
             your selves
             think
             that
             those
             that
             you
             afflict
             are
             wicked
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             cruelty
             is
             the
             most
             powerful
             temptation
             to
             sinful
             self-defence
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             you
             will
             be
             innocent
             by
             such
             temptations
             ?
             What
             if
             it
             were
             felony
             to
             cry
             !
             Were
             he
             innocent
             that
             would
             scourge
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             till
             they
             bleed
             ,
             and
             then
             call
             out
             for
             Justice
             against
             the
             felons
             that
             cryed
             ?
             Some
             men
             will
             think
             that
             your
             cruelties
             are
             of
             purpose
             to
             constrain
             or
             tempt
             some
             hypocrites
             into
             seditious
             words
             or
             deeds
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             matter
             to
             accuse
             the
             rest
             of
             .
             Rehoboams
             young
             Counsellors
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             could
             not
             justifie
             themselves
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             the
             sufferings
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             It
             was
             the
             rebellious
             ten
             Tribes
             that
             did
             forsake
             him
             :
             It
             was
             an
             unhappy
             proof
             of
             their
             own
             Loyalty
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             so
             great
             a
             temptation
             .
             We
             hate
             Rebellion
             and
             Treason
             so
             much
             more
             than
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             not
             have
             you
             say
             ,
             The
             King
             shall
             have
             no
             Loyal
             Subjects
             that
             will
             not
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             to
             shew
             their
             Loyalty
             :
             He
             that
             striketh
             the
             flint
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             He
             that
             will
             kill
             ,
             or
             banish
             ,
             or
             undo
             men
             for
             nothing
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             he
             can
             find
             any
             among
             them
             all
             that
             loveth
             his
             life
             better
             than
             his
             Loyalty
             or
             Subjection
             to
             Superiors
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             prick
             him
             forward
             to
             Sedition
             by
             torments
             ,
             will
             prove
             no
             Loyal
             Subject
             himself
             at
             last
             .
             I
             remember
             a
             person
             of
             Quality
             ,
             more
             great
             than
             good
             ,
             was
             reported
             to
             assault
             a
             Farmers
             house
             ,
             to
             have
             defiled
             his
             daughters
             :
             But
             the
             door
             being
             bolted
             ,
             and
             no
             threats
             would
             open
             them
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             company
             bid
             him
             throw
             drown
             the
             Hive
             of
             Bee's
             in
             the
             Garden
             in
             revenge
             :
             The
             Bees
             ,
             when
             the
             Hive
             was
             broken
             down
             ,
             had
             almost
             stung
             the
             great
             man
             and
             his
             company
             to
             death
             .
             If
             the
             question
             was
             ,
             Whether
             the
             owner
             or
             the
             Bees
             must
             be
             accused
             of
             the
             crime
             ?
             I
             can
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Counsellor
             was
             not
             innocent
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Thief
             should
             break
             into
             a
             Bishops
             house
             ,
             and
             bind
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             Pistol
             to
             the
             breast
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             disclose
             his
             Lords
             money
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             dye
             rather
             than
             be
             guilty
             of
             disclosing
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             should
             dye
             save
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             should
             confess
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             would
             be
             congruous
             for
             him
             that
             did
             affright
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             innocent
             (
             though
             perhaps
             he
             took
             not
             the
             gold
             himself
             )
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             should
             by
             cruelties
             tempt
             men
             to
             such
             a
             wicked
             act
             as
             Felton
             or
             Card.
             Betons
             executioners
             used
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             found
             the
             truest
             friend
             to
             Peace
             or
             Government
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             We
             will
             not
             hang
             or
             burn
             ,
             but
             banish
             them
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             so
             were
             some
             fugitives
             exiled
             in
             Q.
             Maries
             days
             ,
             who
             yet
             soon
             returned
             to
             head
             the
             Diocesan
             Churches
             of
             England
             .
             And
             those
             few
             of
             the
             Clergy
             that
             fled
             from
             Cromwell
             ,
             returned
             to
             see
             revenge
             upon
             Usurpers
             .
             And
             what
             stricter
             Laws
             would
             you
             have
             both
             for
             banishment
             and
             death
             ,
             than
             is
             made
             here
             against
             the
             Romish
             Priests
             ?
             and
             yet
             they
             live
             in
             peace
             among
             us
             .
             Banished
             men
             are
             alive
             ,
             and
             are
             exasperated
             ;
             and
             your
             guilt
             will
             make
             you
             think
             that
             you
             are
             not
             safe
             from
             them
             till
             they
             are
             dead
             .
             Amesius
             at
             Franekera
             did
             more
             service
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             disservice
             to
             the
             
               English
               Diocesans
            
             ,
             than
             Ames
             at
             Cambridg
             did
             .
             Some
             have
             banished
             themselves
             for
             an
             opportunity
             by
             writing
             to
             do
             the
             more
             against
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               
                 Difficile
                 est
                 satyram
                 non
                 scribere
                 :
                 Nam
                 quis
                 iniquae
              
               
                 Tam
                 patiens
                 urbis
                 ?
                 Tam
                 ferreus
                 ut
                 teneat
                 se
                 ?
              
               
                 Si
                 natura
                 negat
                 ,
                 facit
                 indignatio
                 versum
                 —
              
               
                 —
                 Quando
                 artibus
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 bonestis
              
               
                 Nullus
                 in
                 urbe
                 locus
                 ,
                 nulla
                 emolumenta
                 laborum
                 ;
              
               
                 Res
                 hodie
                 minor
                 est
                 quam
                 fuit
                 ,
                 atque
                 eadem
                 cras
              
               
                 Deteret
                 exiguis
                 aliquid
                 ,
                 proponimus
                 illuc
              
               
                 Ire
                 satigatus
                 ,
                 ubi
                 Daedalus
                 exuit
                 alas
              
               
                 Dum
                 nova
                 Canities
                 ;
                 dum
                 prima
                 &
                 recta
                 senectus
                 ,
              
               
                 Dum
                 superest
                 Lachesi
                 quod
                 torqueat
                 ,
                 &
                 pedibus
                 me
              
               
                 Porto
                 meis
                 ,
                 nullo
                 dextram
                 subeunte
                 bacillo
              
               
                 Cedamus
                 patriâ
                 :
                 Vivant
                 Arturius
                 istic
              
               
                 Et
                 Catulus
                 :
                 maneant
                 qui
                 nigrum
                 in
                 Candida
                 vertunt
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             think
             this
             much
             ,
             with
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Propositions
             ,
             may
             satisfie
             men
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             your
             way
             will
             never
             attain
             the
             peace
             and
             concord
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             in
             likelihood
             your
             own
             ends
             ;
             1.
             
             Either
             by
             changing
             mens
             judgments
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             bringing
             them
             to
             conformity
             against
             their
             judgments
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             by
             destroying
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             most
             destructive
             course
             to
             all
             good
             ends
             that
             you
             can
             take
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             should
             banish
             them
             ,
             the
             worth
             which
             they
             carry
             with
             them
             (
             as
             in
             Amesius
             his
             instance
             )
             will
             shine
             where
             they
             come
             ;
             and
             their
             honour
             will
             be
             your
             shame
             :
             for
             men
             are
             naturally
             (
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             )
             inclined
             to
             think
             them
             to
             be
             extreme
             bad
             men
             ,
             by
             whom
             men
             so
             good
             ,
             and
             learned
             ,
             
             and
             unblamable
             ,
             do
             so
             much
             suffer
             .
             And
             methinks
             you
             of
             all
             men
             should
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             much
             self-denial
             ,
             as
             to
             contemn
             your
             Reputation
             in
             all
             other
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             care
             how
             odious
             your
             Names
             are
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             posterity
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             you
             hear
             not
             their
             words
             your selves
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             would
             insert
             an
             humble
             request
             to
             my
             silenced
             brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             study
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             labour
             so
             diligently
             ,
             and
             live
             so
             holily
             and
             innocently
             ,
             that
             whithersoever
             they
             be
             driven
             ,
             their
             light
             may
             shine
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             not
             disgrace
             their
             silencers
             and
             afflicters
             by
             hard
             words
             ,
             but
             by
             eminent
             knowledg
             and
             holiness
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             find
             that
             this
             splendor
             of
             their
             worth
             will
             speak
             more
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             that
             hate
             them
             ,
             than
             all
             our
             apologies
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             here
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             cast
             in
             a
             brief
             History
             both
             for
             your
             afflicters
             sake
             and
             yours
             .
             It
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             translation
             of
             Philosophy
             from
             Greece
             unto
             the
             
               Saracene
               Arabians
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             by
             
               Caelius
               August
               .
               Curio
               Histor.
               Saracen
               .
            
             l.
             2.
             and
             out
             of
             him
             by
             
               Hornius
               Hist.
               Philos.
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             287
             ,
             288.
             
             Mamunus
             their
             Califf
             ,
             or
             King
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             lover
             of
             learning
             ;
             in
             whose
             time
             there
             was
             among
             the
             Greek
             Christians
             one
             Leo
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             who
             for
             differing
             from
             those
             in
             power
             in
             the
             controversie
             about
             Images
             ,
             which
             then
             troubled
             the
             Churches
             ,
             was
             driven
             from
             his
             flock
             ;
             and
             coming
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             he
             lived
             in
             a
             poor
             cottage
             privately
             ;
             but
             being
             a
             most
             excellent
             Philosopher
             ,
             taught
             many
             in
             his
             private
             School
             ;
             so
             that
             many
             excellent
             Philosophers
             went
             out
             of
             it
             in
             a
             little
             time
             :
             Among
             whom
             one
             young
             man
             was
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             the
             Saracens
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             who
             being
             excellent
             in
             Geometry
             ,
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             by
             whom
             his
             fame
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             who
             trying
             him
             ,
             and
             finding
             him
             to
             excel
             all
             his
             Philosophers
             ,
             must
             know
             who
             was
             his
             Master
             .
             He
             told
             him
             ,
             one
             Leo
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             was
             frowned
             into
             obscurity
             and
             poverty
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             excellent
             Philosopher
             .
             The
             King
             Mamumus
             was
             so
             inflamed
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             Leo
             ,
             that
             he
             presently
             wrote
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             offered
             him
             all
             the
             Honour
             and
             Riches
             that
             he
             could
             desire
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             but
             come
             to
             him
             .
             Leo
             shewed
             the
             Letters
             to
             the
             Emperor
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Emperor
             not
             willing
             that
             such
             an
             honour
             should
             pass
             to
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             gave
             him
             License
             to
             teach
             in
             publick
             .
             King
             Mamumus
             despairing
             of
             Leo
             ,
             sendeth
             important
             Letters
             to
             the
             Emperor
             to
             beg
             
             Leo's
             presence
             but
             a
             little
             
             while
             ,
             professing
             that
             he
             would
             have
             come
             with
             the
             request
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             fierce
             sort
             of
             people
             detained
             him
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Emperor
             coming
             to
             know
             his
             worth
             ,
             and
             how
             his
             own
             Honour
             was
             interessed
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             restored
             Leo
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             had
             him
             in
             great
             honour
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             great
             Riches
             .
             And
             Mamumus
             not
             obtaining
             his
             desires
             ,
             wrote
             many
             of
             his
             difficulties
             as
             Questions
             to
             Leo
             ,
             and
             so
             procured
             some
             of
             his
             instructions
             in
             Writing
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             satisfaction
             .
             And
             this
             is
             noted
             as
             the
             introduction
             of
             Learning
             into
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             since
             Mahometanism
             hath
             famished
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             we
             were
             all
             such
             ,
             that
             our
             worth
             might
             be
             our
             apology
             !
             and
             O
             that
             those
             who
             think
             it
             their
             interest
             to
             afflict
             such
             ,
             and
             suppress
             them
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             odious
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             did
             better
             understand
             their
             own
             interest
             ,
             and
             know
             on
             whom
             the
             dishonour
             will
             redound
             at
             last
             !
             which
             I
             wish
             not
             to
             befall
             them
             ,
             but
             wish
             them
             to
             prevent
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             you
             could
             procure
             Uniformity
             by
             the
             means
             of
             violence
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             both
             got
             and
             kept
             up
             at
             dearer
             rates
             than
             the
             thing
             is
             worth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Uniformity
             must
             be
             purchased
             at
             the
             loss
             of
             Unity
             .
             If
             Violence
             drive
             mens
             bodies
             nearer
             together
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             the
             heart-separation
             much
             wider
             .
             Christ
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             
               by
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               :
            
             but
             not
             ,
             By
             this
             ,
             if
             ye
             all
             swear
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             subscribe
             that
             their
             Writings
             are
             infallible
             ;
             or
             if
             ye
             use
             the
             same
             Liturgy
             ,
             Cross
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             .
             Our
             salvation
             lyeth
             more
             on
             our
             unity
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             than
             in
             our
             uniformity
             in
             things
             unnecessary
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             most
             prosperous
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             mens
             salvation
             is
             most
             promoted
             .
             He
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             whom
             he
             seeth
             daily
             ,
             loveth
             not
             God
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             .
             And
             he
             that
             hateth
             his
             brother
             ,
             is
             a
             manslayer
             ;
             and
             no
             manslayer
             hath
             eternal
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             violence
             and
             cruelty
             are
             the
             great
             and
             known
             destroyers
             of
             Love.
             He
             that
             saith
             as
             some
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               hate
               ,
               so
               they
               fear
            
             ;
             doth
             shew
             that
             he
             hateth
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             will
             prove
             the
             greatest
             hater
             of
             himself
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             will
             wrong
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             by
             depopulation
             ,
             and
             weaken
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             become
             not
             only
             the
             scorn
             of
             our
             common
             enemies
             ,
             but
             their
             prey
             .
             For
             ought
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             you
             that
             have
             despised
             my
             predictions
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             have
             encreased
             the
             number
             already
             manifold
             of
             those
             that
             dislike
             you
             and
             your
             way
             .
             
             And
             if
             your
             self-conceitedness
             and
             unskilfulness
             shall
             first
             make
             most
             of
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             distast
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             cruelty
             shall
             suggest
             that
             they
             must
             be
             punished
             till
             they
             love
             you
             ,
             or
             be
             destroyed
             for
             disliking
             you
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             but
             like
             the
             work
             of
             unhappy
             Surgeons
             ,
             that
             must
             cut
             off
             the
             limb
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             themselves
             made
             the
             wound
             uncurable
             .
             Believe
             it
             ,
             the
             hanging
             or
             banishing
             of
             a
             few
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             your
             business
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             worse
             (
             I
             told
             you
             so
             long
             ago
             as
             to
             silencing
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             not
             believe
             it
             )
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             it
             incomparably
             worse
             :
             And
             if
             you
             banish
             or
             kill
             all
             that
             are
             against
             you
             ,
             Land
             will
             be
             very
             cheap
             ,
             and
             Houses
             cheaper
             ;
             and
             others
             will
             call
             that
             Solitude
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             
               concord
               ,
               uniformity
            
             ,
             and
             peace
             .
             And
             our
             unity
             will
             be
             like
             theirs
             in
             Moldavia
             and
             VValachia
             .
             And
             who
             shall
             
               compensate
               the
               Kings
               damage
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Foreign
             Churches
             and
             posterity
             will
             be
             brought
             by
             it
             to
             so
             great
             a
             hatred
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             be
             reconciled
             to
             it
             more
             ,
             but
             prefer
             a
             poor
             and
             humble
             Ministry
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             already
             so
             known
             by
             its
             fruits
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             much
             in
             doubt
             ,
             the
             experience
             of
             it
             will
             alienate
             the
             people
             from
             that
             Primitive
             lawful
             Episcopacy
             which
             I
             would
             have
             them
             to
             desire
             .
             They
             say
             already
             ,
             Give
             us
             the
             old
             ,
             honest
             ,
             humble
             ,
             serious
             Puritans
             ,
             that
             lived
             not
             upon
             Gold
             and
             Worldly
             greatness
             ,
             and
             cherished
             not
             mens
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             cherish
             them
             .
             
               
                 Fruatur
                 vocibus
                 obscaenis
                 omnique
                 libidinis
                 arte
                 ,
              
               
                 Qui
                 Lacedomonium
                 Pytismate
                 lubricrat
                 orbem
                 ,
              
               
                 Namque
                 ibi
                 fortunae
                 veniam
                 damus
                 (
                 alea
                 turpis
                 ,
              
               
                 Turpe
                 &
                 adulterium
                 mediocribus
                 )
                 :
                 haec
                 eadem
                 illi
                 .
              
               
                 Omnia
                 cum
                 faciant
                 Hilares
                 ,
                 nitidique
                 vocantur
                 .
                 Juv.
                 
              
            
          
           
             I
             suppose
             you
             know
             how
             much
             it
             alienateth
             men
             from
             Popery
             ,
             that
             their
             Religion
             must
             be
             fed
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             blood
             ;
             yea
             by
             precious
             blood
             .
             Some
             of
             you
             have
             written
             your
             wishes
             ,
             that
             the
             course
             had
             been
             followed
             ,
             which
             was
             begun
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Whitgift
             and
             Bancroft
             ,
             when
             divers
             Nonconformists
             were
             hanged
             :
             And
             some
             have
             written
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             Treason
             .
             As
             for
             Hacket
             and
             Coppinger
             ,
             it
             's
             known
             they
             were
             crackt-brain'd
             men
             ,
             pretending
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             whom
             the
             Nonconformists
             condemned
             :
             which
             Bancroft
             himself
             in
             part
             confesseth
             .
             And
             whereas
             Dr.
             Sutliffe
             conjectured
             that
             Cartwright
             was
             privy
             to
             
             all
             :
             Mr.
             
               Simeon
               Ash
            
             gave
             me
             a
             Manuscript
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             Mr.
             Cartwrights
             own
             writing
             ,
             fully
             confuting
             that
             accusation
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             's
             true
             that
             the
             Bishops
             then
             laboured
             by
             exposition
             of
             a
             Law
             to
             make
             Treason
             by
             consequence
             of
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             against
             themselves
             :
             But
             it
             will
             be
             long
             ere
             the
             confutation
             of
             that
             is
             well
             answered
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             by
             some
             one
             learned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Petition
               to
               her
               Majesty
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             the
             same
             Author
             saith
             (
             Pag.
             25.
             )
             of
             that
             Pious
             man
             Mr.
             Udal
             ,
             will
             by
             others
             (
             and
             perhaps
             one
             day
             by
             your
             consciences
             )
             be
             thought
             on
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             2000
             silenced
             Ministers
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             that
             have
             dyed
             in
             and
             by
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             prosecute
             what
             you
             have
             begun
             ,
             you
             must
             destroy
             .
          
           
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               should
               be
               so
               unnatural
               as
               to
               seek
               the
               life
               of
               a
               right
               ,
               godly
               and
               faithful
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               I
               mean
               Mr.
            
             Udal
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               Life
               was
               offered
               if
               he
               would
               take
               his
               Oath
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               make
               a
               book
               whereof
               he
               was
               supposed
               to
               be
               Author
               .
               A
               rare
               example
               ;
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               known
               standing
               at
               a
               bar
               ,
               shackled
               in
               bolts
               (
               but
            
             quaere
             quo
             jure
             ?
             )
             
               and
               coupled
               with
               a
               murderer
               ,
               whose
               conscience
               was
               thought
               so
               faithful
               and
               sound
               by
               the
               Judg
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               swear
               falsly
               to
               gain
               his
               life
               .
            
             (
             He
             had
             not
             learnt
             some
             mens
             rules
             for
             expounding
             Oaths
             )
             :
             Nor
             loved
             his
             life
             so
             well
             as
             some
             men
             do
             a
             Benefice
             )
             .
             But
             were
             no
             worse
             men
             suffered
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             You
             may
             have
             all
             that
             is
             truly
             desirable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             to
             Order
             and
             Decency
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             own
             honour
             ,
             accomplished
             ten
             thousand
             times
             easilier
             ,
             surer
             and
             better
             ,
             by
             obvious
             ,
             honest
             ,
             lawful
             means
             .
          
           
             God
             never
             putteth
             men
             upon
             such
             bloody
             and
             desperate
             courses
             as
             some
             advise
             :
             It
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             Gods
             making
             that
             is
             pleaded
             for
             such
             means
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             own
             sinful
             making
             ,
             or
             false
             imagining
             .
             God
             never
             wanteth
             lyes
             or
             cruelty
             to
             his
             service
             or
             glory
             .
             They
             are
             usually
             wicked
             selfish
             ends
             (
             whatever
             is
             pretended
             )
             ,
             for
             which
             men
             chuse
             and
             use
             such
             means
             :
             Or
             if
             the
             ends
             were
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             justifie
             such
             means
             ;
             nay
             good
             ends
             will
             condemn
             them
             as
             contrary
             ,
             incongruous
             ,
             and
             destructive
             .
             But
             when
             there
             are
             easie
             ,
             suitable
             and
             honest
             means
             enow
             at
             hand
             ,
             the
             choice
             of
             such
             as
             are
             forementioned
             ,
             beseemeth
             none
             but
             those
             whose
             design
             is
             to
             destroy
             .
          
           
           
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             
               What
               be
               those
               means
            
             ?
             They
             are
             easily
             told
             you
             ;
             but
             your
             little
             self-interests
             will
             not
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             think
             them
             tolerable
             .
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             more
             particularly
             anon
             .
             I
             will
             now
             speak
             but
             of
             the
             generals
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
             What
             if
             you
             would
             learn
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             impose
             no
             other
             than
             
               Necessary
               things
            
             ?
             Act.
             15.
             
             What
             if
             you
             had
             the
             patience
             to
             endure
             the
             Apostolick
             Primitive
             way
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             suffered
             men
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             in
             the
             same
             way
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             did
             ?
             What
             if
             you
             kept
             all
             that
             Wisdom
             to
             your selves
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             excel
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             put
             no
             more
             upon
             the
             Churches
             than
             they
             did
             ?
             Would
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             this
             weigh
             down
             the
             mischiefs
             which
             are
             now
             upon
             the
             Churches
             throughout
             the
             world
             by
             the
             contrary
             course
             ?
             Let
             not
             your
             passion
             make
             you
             run
             away
             with
             a
             conceit
             of
             an
             intollerable
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             say
             I
             would
             reduce
             you
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               poverty
               or
               persecution
            
             :
             No
             ,
             I
             talk
             not
             of
             matters
             extrinsick
             to
             Discipline
             and
             Worship
             (
             for
             faith
             we
             will
             yet
             suppose
             we
             are
             agreed
             in
             )
             ,
             I
             suppose
             you
             think
             not
             that
             Poverty
             or
             Riches
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             instituted
             worship
             of
             God.
             I
             am
             as
             far
             from
             expecting
             that
             you
             should
             consent
             to
             be
             as
             poor
             and
             persecuted
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             should
             be
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Those
             that
             you
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             believe
             that
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             more
             exactly
             determined
             how
             God
             will
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             than
             
               h●w
               much
               a
               year
            
             shall
             be
             the
             Revenues
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             We
             meddle
             not
             with
             your
             Lands
             or
             Lordships
             (
             whatever
             our
             own
             opinion
             be
             of
             such
             matters
             )
             :
             Though
             we
             are
             ambitious
             of
             your
             higher
             and
             wealthier
             condition
             ,
             yet
             we
             neither
             envy
             it
             ,
             nor
             think
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             diminish
             your
             wealth
             .
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             If
             you
             let
             men
             worship
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             yokes
             or
             burdens
             than
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             laid
             upon
             the
             Churches
             ,
             what
             harm
             would
             it
             do
             ?
             Did
             they
             then
             want
             any
             needful
             uniformity
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             pray
             decently
             without
             a
             Surplice
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             baptize
             decently
             without
             the
             Cross
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               their
               rites
               of
               decency
               then
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               same
               that
               we
               have
               now
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Impose
             no
             other
             than
             they
             imposed
             :
             Leave
             those
             free
             which
             they
             left
             free
             .
             Though
             you
             think
             your
             own
             to
             be
             better
             than
             theirs
             ,
             so
             do
             not
             all
             Christians
             :
             If
             it
             be
             mens
             infirmity
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Scripture-rites
             are
             better
             than
             yours
             ,
             yet
             what
             harm
             will
             it
             do
             you
             to
             bear
             with
             that
             infirmity
             ?
             What
             if
             you
             required
             no
             more
             Oaths
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             the
             Apostles
             required
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             What
             if
             
             you
             required
             no
             Subscription
             to
             any
             thing
             as
             certain
             truth
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             infallible
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             Nay
             the
             Apostles
             required
             not
             any
             to
             subscribe
             to
             all
             the
             books
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             receive
             them
             in
             general
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             they
             culled
             out
             the
             few
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             necessary
             particular
             profession
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             good
             these
             things
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             tell
             me
             what
             harm
             they
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             good
             and
             hurt
             be
             well
             compared
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             would
             either
             
               Unite
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             or
             make
             their
             Union
             an
             easie
             thing
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             were
             prepared
             for
             it
             .
             All
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
               are
               infallible
            
             ;
             All
             Christians
             are
             not
             agreed
             that
             
               your
               three
               books
            
             are
             infallible
             :
             Therefore
             all
             Christians
             may
             easilier
             unite
             in
             their
             subscription
             or
             belief
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             of
             your
             three
             books
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             
               will
               not
               unite
               us
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               that
               require
               more
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             We
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             united
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             approve
             of
             all
             our
             Religion
             ,
             though
             we
             approve
             not
             of
             all
             theirs
             ?
             For
             they
             confess
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             our
             
               Canonical
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             confess
             that
             all
             things
             universally
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             are
             contained
             in
             them
             (
             and
             much
             more
             )
             :
             So
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Costerus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             old
             Schoolmen
             freely
             assert
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             advance
             to
             Concord
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             satisfaction
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             common
             concession
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Religion
               is
               all
               true
            
             ,
             and
             
               nothing
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               wanting
            
             .
             But
             I
             have
             spoken
             more
             to
             this
             before
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             would
             make
             it
             as
             easie
             for
             any
             Protestant
             to
             justifie
             all
             his
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             justifie
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             confess
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             tell
             the
             Papist
             
               where
               our
               Religion
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               what
               succession
               our
               Church
               hath
               had
               .
            
          
           
             3
             It
             would
             take
             none
             of
             your
             forms
             or
             ceremonies
             ,
             or
             superadditions
             ,
             from
             any
             that
             will
             needs
             have
             them
             :
             while
             you
             make
             them
             not
             the
             necessary
             terms
             of
             union
             and
             communion
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             may
             be
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christian
             love
             ,
             and
             saving
             unity
             and
             concord
             ,
             may
             be
             thus
             maintained
             by
             mutual
             forbearance
             ,
             while
             nothing
             is
             done
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             love
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             it
             .
             And
             if
             any
             would
             take
             occasion
             by
             differences
             to
             revile
             and
             villifie
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             have
             the
             approbation
             of
             all
             sober
             men
             ,
             in
             keeping
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             punishing
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             such
             uncharitableness
             that
             tend
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             love
             or
             godliness
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             A
             thousand
             unhappy
             crimes
             will
             be
             prevented
             ,
             which
             will
             follow
             the
             death
             of
             Christian
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             exasperation
             of
             mens
             passions
             and
             tongues
             by
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Pastors
             when
             they
             grow
             like
             to
             Christ
             in
             meekness
             ,
             gen
             tleness
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             will
             be
             loved
             and
             honoured
             by
             the
             flocks
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             will
             not
             be
             odious
             any
             more
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             lives
             of
             faithful
             Pastors
             will
             be
             more
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             then
             the
             doctrine
             and
             labours
             of
             Ministers
             will
             be
             more
             successul
             ,
             and
             consequently
             piety
             and
             justice
             will
             increase
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             more
             will
             be
             sanctified
             and
             saved
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             will
             be
             a
             comfort
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Magistrates
             to
             be
             loved
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             by
             an
             united
             willing
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             the
             unpleasing
             works
             of
             fining
             ,
             imprisoning
             ,
             banishing
             ,
             or
             hanging
             their
             subjects
             for
             differing
             from
             them
             about
             some
             cases
             of
             sin
             and
             duty
             ,
             when
             the
             fear
             of
             offending
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             is
             that
             which
             bringeth
             them
             to
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             will
             be
             a
             great
             strength
             and
             beauty
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             fortifie
             us
             against
             a
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             end
             our
             fears
             of
             Sedition
             on
             account
             of
             Religion
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             us
             liker
             to
             the
             primitive
             believers
             ,
             and
             lead
             the
             way
             to
             all
             Christian
             States
             and
             Churches
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             reconciling
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             now
             is
             the
             hurt
             that
             these
             
               Scripture
               primitive
            
             terms
             would
             bring
             ?
          
           
             
               Obj.
               It
               would
               make
               as
               many
               factions
               as
               there
               be
               different
               Opinions
               or
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Do
               you
               judg
               of
               others
               by
               your selves
               ?
               Are
               all
               men
               so
               proud
               and
               void
               of
               humanity
               and
               love
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               factious
               if
               they
               do
               but
               differ
               in
               an
               opinion
               or
               ceremony
               from
               others
               ?
               or
               that
               they
               cannot
               live
               in
               love
               and
               peace
               with
               any
               that
               differ
               from
               them
               in
               an
               opinion
               or
               ceremony
               ?
               or
               that
               they
               can
               endure
               to
               see
               none
               live
               at
               liberty
               out
               of
               Gaols
               ,
               that
               be
               not
               in
               all
               such
               things
               of
               their
               mind
               ?
               2.
               
               If
               there
               be
               any
               such
               proud
               and
               uncharitable
               persons
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               curb
               the
               expressions
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               that
               it
               wrong
               not
               others
               .
               3.
               
               If
               that
               were
               true
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               as
               many
               Factions
               as
               men
               (
               if
               you
               will
               pardon
               your
               contradiction
               )
               :
               for
               all
               men
               differ
               in
               opinion
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               great
               matters
               of
               Religion
               as
               a
               Ceremony
               .
               4
               Doth
               the
               differences
               forementioned
               among
               yourselves
               (
               as
               between
               Dr.
               Taylor
               ,
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               make
               any
               such
               Factions
               among
               you
               ?
               Did
               the
               difference
               mentioned
               by
               Heylin
               between
               Bishop
               Mountague
               and
               Wren
               ,
               about
               coming
               up
               to
               the
               Altar
               to
               communicate
               ,
               make
               any
               factions
               ?
               Doth
               the
               difference
               now
               between
               your
               Arminians
               and
               Calvinists
               ,
               which
               we
               ordinarily
               hear
               in
               your
               own
               Pulpits
               ,
               make
               such
               Factions
               ?
               Doth
               the
               different
               modes
               of
               Cathedral
               and
               Parish-worship
               ,
               make
               such
               Factions
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               make
               a
               Faction
               for
               one
               man
               to
               cross
               a
               child
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               another
               not
               ?
               Do
               not
               the
               very
               Papists
               keep
               up
               their
               unity
               and
               strength
               ,
               by
               allowing
               far
               more
               and
               greater
               diversities
               in
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               in
               Religious
               Orders
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               according
               as
               every
               Order
               hath
               desired
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               But
               if
               any
               be
               allowed
               to
               forbear
               ,
               those
               that
               use
               the
               ceremonies
               or
               subscriptions
               will
               be
               censured
               by
               the
               followers
               of
               the
               nonconformists
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               is
               it
               indeed
               to
               preserve
               your
               honour
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               undergo
               all
               these
               convulsions
               ?
               Speak
               it
               out
               then
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               may
               understand
               you
               .
               Must
               all
               that
               differ
               in
               a
               ceremony
               from
               you
               ,
               be
               silenced
               and
               hunted
               about
               the
               world
               ,
               lest
               the
               people
               should
               think
               worse
               of
               you
               than
               of
               them
               ?
               2.
               
               But
               how
               notoriously
               do
               bad
               means
               overthrow
               the
               ends
               of
               them
               that
               use
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               Honours
               Motto
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 sequitur
                 fugio
                 ,
                 quod
                 fugit
                 ipse
                 sequor
                 .
              
               Do
               not
               the
               people
               know
               that
               we
               differ
               from
               you
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               much
               when
               we
               are
               silenced
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               preach
               ?
               Will
               imprisonment
               or
               banishment
               make
               us
               agreed
               ,
               or
               make
               the
               people
               think
               we
               are
               agreed
               ?
               Or
               will
               they
               forget
               all
               the
               difference
               ,
               think
               you
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               out
               of
               sight
               ?
               If
               the
               bare
               different
               opinion
               and
               practice
               make
               them
               undervalue
               you
               ,
               will
               not
               they
               think
               worse
               of
               you
               when
               they
               think
               you
               do
               worse
               ?
               Will
               they
               not
               distast
               a
               Conformable
               man
               ,
               whom
               they
               judg
               an
               envious
               persecutor
               ,
               more
               than
               a
               Conformable
               man
               whom
               they
               judg
               a
               meek
               and
               loving
               man
               ?
               One
               would
               think
               that
               you
               should
               need
               no
               answer
               to
               such
               objections
               .
               But
               I
               have
               answered
               enow
               before
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Well!
               if
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 simplicity
              
               be
               too
               narrow
               for
               you
               ,
               my
               next
               question
               is
               ,
               What
               harm
               will
               it
               do
               you
               to
               unite
               on
               such
               terms
               as
               all
               the
               Churches
               did
               unite
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Tertullian
               and
               Cyprian
               ,
               yea
               for
               300.
               years
               after
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Look
               whatever
               was
               then
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Churches
               union
               and
               communion
               ,
               
               and
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               unthankful
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               make
               that
               ,
               and
               only
               that
               to
               be
               so
               now
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               make
               
                 all
                 that
                 necessary
              
               which
               was
               then
               used
               on
               terms
               of
               liberty
               and
               indifferency
               ;
               they
               had
               then
               their
               necessaries
               for
               u●ion
               ,
               and
               their
               unnecessaries
               ,
               which
               were
               used
               at
               liberty
               as
               every
               Church
               saw
               good
               .
               Impose
               no
               more
               than
               they
               imposed
               ;
               no
               more
               of
               Liturgy
               ,
               no
               more
               of
               Ceremony
               ,
               no
               more
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               or
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               heal
               us
               all
               .
               Impose
               Liturgy
               no
               further
               than
               they
               then
               did
               (
               which
               at
               the
               most
               was
               but
               every
               Bishop
               on
               a
               particular
               Church
               that
               was
               united
               for
               personal
               (
               not
               representative
               )
               communion
               ,
               and
               was
               no
               bigger
               than
               one
               of
               our
               Parishes
               for
               number
               of
               souls
               )
               .
               If
               these
               terms
               will
               not
               serve
               you
               neither
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               with
               us
               have
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               best
               friends
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               Love
               or
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               What
               harm
               would
               it
               do
               ,
               if
               the
               Churches
               were
               healed
               by
               such
               means
               as
               all
               the
               most
               grave
               ,
               experienced
               Conciliators
               have
               pitched
               upon
               as
               the
               only
               way
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               all
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ?
               We
               are
               contented
               with
               Lerinensis
               terms
               ,
               
                 Qu●d
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 ubique
                 &
                 semper
                 receptunest
                 .
              
               All
               the
               famous
               reconcilers
               of
               the
               last
               age
               and
               this
               ,
               
                 Acontius
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 Pelargus
                 ,
                 Duraeus
                 ,
                 Calixtus
                 ,
                 Lud.
                 Crocius
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 Bergius
                 ,
                 Conradus
                 Bergius
                 ,
                 Junius
                 ,
                 Paraeus
                 ,
                 Hottonus
                 ,
                 Amy●aldus
                 ,
                 Usher
                 ,
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Hall
                 ,
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 Chillingworth
                 ,
                 Hales
                 ,
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 Burroughs
                 ,
                 Stillingfleet
                 ,
              
               and
               every
               man
               that
               ever
               wrote
               a
               rational
               Irenicon
               ,
               conspire
               in
               this
               one
               necessary
               means
               ,
               
                 the
                 forbearing
                 all
                 imposition
                 of
                 doubtful
                 unnecessary
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 actual
                 unity
                 and
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 centering
                 and
                 cementing
                 all
                 on
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 few
              
               certain
               ,
               gre●t
               ,
               and
               necessary
               
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 commonly
                 agreed
                 in
              
               ;
               or
               as
               
                 Rupertus
                 Meldenius
              
               his
               oft-cited
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 In
                 necessariis
                 ,
                 unitas
                 ,
                 in
                 non-necessariis
                 libertas
                 ;
                 in
                 utrisque
                 charitas
                 .
              
               Do
               you
               think
               verily
               that
               all
               these
               were
               mistaken
               ?
               and
               that
               you
               are
               wiser
               than
               they
               who
               have
               studied
               the
               art
               of
               peace
               as
               much
               as
               you
               have
               done
               the
               arts
               of
               victory
               ,
               and
               getting
               down
               those
               whom
               you
               first
               make
               ,
               and
               then
               call
               your
               adversaries
               ?
               I
               know
               you
               will
               still
               say
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 good
                 terms
                 for
                 our
                 union
                 with
                 neighbour
                 churches
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 church
                 within
                 it self
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               have
               answered
               you
               already
               ;
               and
               now
               add
               ,
               1.
               
               Every
               company
               of
               Christians
               associated
               for
               personal
               communion
               in
               Gods
               publick
               Worship
               (
               as
               distinct
               from
               distant
               communion
               in
               Spirit
               only
               ,
               and
               from
               communion
               by
               Delegates
               or
               Representatives
               )
               is
               a
               
                 true
                 particular
                 church
              
               ,
               taking
               Pastors
               and
               people
               to
               be
               the
               parts
               thus
               associated
               .
               Every
               such
               Church
               
               had
               a
               Bishop
               in
               Scripture-times
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               Hammond
               in
               his
               Annot.
               will
               tell
               you
               over
               and
               over
               ;
               and
               in
               Ignatius
               his
               time
               too
               ;
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 fellow
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
              
               And
               this
               one
               Altar
               (
               which
               shewed
               only
               one
               place
               of
               meeting
               for
               ordinary
               publick
               Communion
               )
               ,
               and
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               were
               the
               notes
               of
               Unity
               to
               every
               one
               Church
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Mede
               also
               fully
               openeth
               it
               .
               And
               Dr.
               Hammond
               will
               further
               bear
               witness
               what
               every
               Bishop
               with
               his
               Church
               is
               ,
               in
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 such
                 all
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 considered
                 together
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 dispensing
                 them
                 all
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 administring
                 them
                 severally
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 one
                 Oeconomus
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 inferior
                 Heads
                 of
                 Unity
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 Apostles
                 in
                 their
                 plantations
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 several
                 distinct
                 commission
                 from
                 Christ
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 subordinate
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 supreme
                 Donor
                 or
                 Plenipotentiary
              
               —
               And
               before
               ,
               
                 so
                 was
                 every
                 such
                 regular
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Christians
                 under
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 an
                 Oeconomus
                 set
                 over
                 by
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 )
              
               —
               Mark
               all
               this
               then
               ,
               and
               let
               your
               Impositions
               be
               measured
               by
               this
               Rule
               ;
               so
               that
               either
               you
               will
               have
               the
               many
               Churches
               in
               one
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               be
               united
               on
               terms
               of
               Regiment
               ,
               or
               only
               on
               terms
               of
               Concord
               .
               On
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               
                 extrinsick
                 accidental
                 Regiment
              
               ,
               we
               grant
               that
               all
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               are
               united
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               power
               
                 circa
                 sacra
              
               :
               But
               so
               you
               might
               have
               said
               of
               all
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ;
               And
               so
               if
               the
               Christian
               part
               of
               the
               World
               had
               all
               one
               Monarchy
               ,
               your
               own
               Concession
               must
               be
               overthrown
               (
               that
               neighbour
               Churches
               must
               unite
               on
               necessary
               terms
               ,
               leaving
               indifferent
               ones
               to
               liberty
               )
               ;
               or
               else
               you
               will
               see
               that
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               under
               such
               an
               Empire
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               same
               with
               a
               National
               Church
               under
               one
               King
               :
               And
               our
               Churches
               are
               as
               much
               to
               be
               accounted
               Neighbour-Churches
               ,
               as
               those
               in
               such
               an
               Empire
               would
               be
               .
               But
               if
               you
               speak
               of
               one
               
                 Essential
                 ,
                 Constitutive
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Head
              
               and
               Governour
               ,
               we
               know
               none
               such
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               one
               Pope
               .
               Therefore
               it
               must
               be
               an
               Union
               of
               Concord
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               call
               many
               Churches
               in
               a
               Nation
               one
               (
               or
               an
               extrinsick
               accidental
               Union
               )
               .
               And
               consequently
               it
               is
               an
               improper
               speech
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               
                 locutio
                 formalis
                 ,
                 sed
                 accidentalis
              
               ;
               for
               the
               form
               denominateth
               .
               We
               being
               therefore
               
                 One
                 Church
              
               but
               Accidentally
               (
               by
               one
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               Concord
               ,
               as
               several
               agreeing
               Churches
               may
               be
               called
               )
               ,
               it
               followeth
               that
               we
               must
               hold
               our
               Concord
               accordingly
               ,
               with
               those
               at
               home
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               those
               abroad
               ,
               upon
               terms
               of
               
                 equal
                 charity
                 and
                 liberty
              
               ,
               
               (
               except
               what
               the
               King
               will
               take
               away
               )
               .
               For
               as
               for
               Councils
               ,
               even
               General
               ones
               (
               much
               more
               Provincial
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Bishop
               Ushers
               opinion
               only
               ,
               but
               ordinary
               with
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               the
               particular
               Bishops
               not
               
                 directly
                 Regimental
              
               ,
               but
               means
               of
               Agreement
               .
               Mark
               your
               Bishop
               Bilsons
               words
               of
               Christ.
               Subject
               .
               pag.
               229.
               
               
                 To
                 Councils
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 wont
                 by
                 her
                 Religious
                 Princes
                 to
                 call
                 ,
                 we
                 owe
                 communion
                 and
                 brotherly
                 concord
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 breach
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Christian
                 charity
                 :
                 Subjection
                 and
                 servitude
                 we
                 owe
                 them
                 none
                 :
                 The
                 blessed
                 Angels
                 profess
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 fellow-servants
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               22.
               
               
                 What
                 are
                 you
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 your
                 tribunals
                 and
                 jurisdictions
                 would
                 be
                 Lords
                 and
                 Rulers
                 over
                 Christs
                 inheritance
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               same
               Reasons
               which
               require
               you
               to
               agree
               only
               on
               necessary
               terms
               with
               
                 foreign
                 Churches
              
               ,
               will
               oblige
               you
               to
               the
               like
               course
               at
               home
               .
               The
               judgments
               of
               Natives
               are
               of
               the
               same
               temper
               ,
               and
               their
               differences
               will
               be
               as
               certain
               and
               constant
               ,
               and
               your
               charity
               to
               them
               should
               be
               no
               less
               than
               to
               strangers
               .
               Only
               this
               we
               all
               confess
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               the
               Churches
               must
               agree
               in
               their
               subjection
               to
               the
               same
               King.
               2.
               
               And
               every
               particular
               Church
               must
               agree
               with
               their
               particular
               Pastors
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               Communion
               .
               3.
               
               And
               that
               Concord
               in
               one
               Translation
               ,
               one
               Meeter
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               is
               desirable
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               because
               we
               are
               under
               one
               King
               ,
               as
               because
               we
               are
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               language
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               desirable
               if
               we
               were
               of
               several
               Kingdoms
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               propinquity
               :
               But
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               procured
               at
               a
               price
               which
               is
               above
               its
               worth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               you
               profess
               Concord
               with
               the
               foreign
               Churches
               ,
               upon
               Catholick
               terms
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Churches
               that
               are
               under
               one
               King
               ,
               you
               do
               plainly
               tell
               them
               how
               little
               they
               are
               beholden
               to
               you
               for
               their
               peace
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               not
               power
               to
               take
               it
               from
               them
               ,
               which
               you
               would
               do
               if
               you
               could
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               You
               greatly
               injure
               Christian
               Monarchs
               ,
               while
               you
               would
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               that
               they
               are
               the
               great
               adversaries
               of
               the
               Churches
               peace
               and
               unity
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Will
               of
               their
               several
               Princes
               ,
               that
               several
               Churches
               must
               unite
               only
               on
               Catholick
               terms
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               :
               but
               it
               is
               from
               the
               impossibility
               that
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               should
               ever
               come
               in
               all
               things
               controvertible
               and
               indifferent
               to
               be
               of
               one
               opinion
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               to
               be
               of
               one
               stature
               and
               complexion
               :
               And
               now
               you
               come
               and
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 one
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 agree
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 controvertible
                 
                 and
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 Canons
                 and
                 Laws
                 should
                 impose
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 their
                 Ministers
                 be
                 forbidden
                 to
                 preach
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 forbidden
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 worship
                 God
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               prisons
               and
               other
               penalties
               shall
               constrain
               them
               .
               And
               what
               a
               temptation
               is
               this
               to
               men
               that
               know
               the
               wonderful
               variety
               of
               humane
               temperaments
               ,
               educations
               ,
               advantages
               ,
               apprehensions
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               who
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               a
               
                 mortal
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 weak
                 Christian
              
               ,
               to
               pray
               against
               the
               
                 largeness
                 of
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               to
               dread
               it
               as
               the
               most
               certain
               Engine
               to
               wrack
               the
               Churches
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               to
               silence
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               unchurch
               and
               distress
               the
               Christian
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 Take
                 away
                 but
                 your
                 Imposition
                 of
                 the
                 few
                 things
                 controverted
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 free
                 in
                 things
                 confessed
                 indifferent
                 by
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 all
                 one
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               quarrel
               at
               an
               end
               .
               And
               a
               little
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ,
               would
               tell
               a
               disinteressed
               person
               ,
               whether
               the
               fruits
               of
               that
               Concord
               ,
               or
               the
               fruits
               of
               our
               present
               Uniformity
               in
               those
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Oaths
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               better
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               the
               more
               lovely
               and
               beautiful
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               different
               estimation
               which
               the
               two
               Parties
               have
               of
               the
               things
               imposed
               ,
               doth
               make
               your
               violence
               notoriously
               unequal
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               any
               equal
               Judges
               .
               You
               call
               the
               Impositions
               (
               antecedently
               )
               
                 Things
                 indifferent
              
               .
               The
               Nonconformists
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               take
               them
               for
               such
               heinous
               sins
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               scarce
               denmoinate
               them
               to
               you
               ▪
               lest
               while
               they
               do
               but
               tell
               you
               their
               own
               reasons
               for
               avoiding
               them
               ,
               they
               be
               thought
               to
               make
               you
               ,
               or
               the
               imposers
               odious
               ,
               by
               their
               censures
               .
               So
               that
               they
               are
               fain
               to
               suppose
               their
               judgments
               to
               be
               scruples
               ,
               and
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               
                 weak
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               bring
               all
               under
               that
               name
               of
               
                 Tenderness
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               lest
               if
               they
               should
               tell
               you
               that
               they
               are
               strongly
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               should
               Conform
               (
               not
               medling
               with
               any
               others
               )
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               in
               them
               no
               less
               than
               owning
               the
               Perjury
               of
               many
               thousands
               ,
               and
               a
               publick
               Ministerial
               renunciation
               of
               a
               needful
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               a
               promising
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               declaring
               before
               all
               the
               people
               that
               we
               will
               not
               obey
               him
               ,
               nor
               repent
               and
               amend
               what
               is
               amiss
               in
               our
               places
               ;
               and
               an
               owning
               of
               all
               the
               Usurpations
               and
               abuses
               committed
               by
               many
               others
               ,
               and
               a
               publick
               lying
               on
               deliberation
               ,
               declaring
               ,
               that
               we
               assent
               and
               consent
               to
               more
               than
               we
               do
               indeed
               ,
               or
               can
               do
               ▪
               and
               a
               
               justifying
               of
               all
               the
               failings
               in
               that
               worship
               which
               is
               thus
               prescribed
               (
               when
               we
               dare
               not
               justifie
               the
               best
               prayer
               that
               ever
               we
               put
               up
               to
               God
               in
               all
               things
               )
               ,
               and
               an
               offering
               to
               God
               a
               worship
               which
               we
               cannot
               in
               faith
               be
               assured
               that
               he
               accepteth
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               the
               Names
               of
               their
               fears
               ,
               which
               they
               dare
               scarce
               utter
               ,
               lest
               the
               incarnate
               Accusers
               of
               the
               brethren
               cry
               out
               ,
               They
               make
               us
               all
               perjured
               ,
               and
               publick
               rebels
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               our
               Rulers
               the
               Imposers
               of
               such
               things
               :
               (
               But
               the
               day
               is
               coming
               when
               it
               will
               be
               proved
               an
               unhappy
               artifice
               to
               stop
               the
               mouth
               of
               innocencies
               defence
               ,
               by
               making
               the
               crime
               imposed
               (
               in
               their
               judgments
               )
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               a
               thing
               sufferable
               to
               name
               it
               )
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               believe
               that
               ever
               there
               will
               be
               a
               judgment
               where
               equity
               shall
               be
               of
               any
               regard
               ,
               methinks
               you
               should
               see
               ,
               that
               
                 quoad
                 hoc
              
               their
               end
               of
               the
               ballance
               much
               weigheth
               down
               yours
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               opinion
               of
               Indifferency
               should
               yield
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               so
               
                 desperate
                 a
                 danger
              
               .
               If
               you
               prove
               it
               the
               right
               ,
               yet
               you
               confess
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               worshipped
               decently
               in
               a
               comely
               Gown
               ,
               without
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Child
               may
               orderly
               and
               decently
               be
               baptized
               ,
               without
               the
               transient
               Image
               of
               a
               Cross
               appointed
               to
               a
               dedicating
               half-sacramental
               use
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               man
               may
               acceptably
               worship
               God
               ,
               that
               cannot
               subscribe
               that
               your
               three
               books
               are
               Infallible
               to
               a
               word
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               if
               it
               should
               prove
               that
               the
               Nonconformist
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               Aggravated
               Perjury
               ,
               deliberate
               lying
               ,
               rebellious
               profession
               of
               disobedience
               to
               God
               ,
               owning
               great
               and
               publick
               sins
               ,
               corrupting
               holy
               worship
               ,
               &c.
               are
               more
               tremendous
               matters
               than
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               :
               Let
               any
               then
               besides
               your selves
               be
               judges
               ,
               whether
               not
               yielding
               and
               complying
               be
               the
               heinouser
               crime
               in
               them
               or
               you
               ?
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 By
                 this
                 rule
                 we
                 must
                 abate
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 but
                 be
                 so
                 erroneous
                 as
                 to
                 account
                 them
                 heinous
                 sins
              
               ]
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               you
               did
               do
               so
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               the
               doing
               according
               to
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ▪
               Acts
               15.
               to
               impose
               nothing
               but
               
                 necessary
                 things
              
               :
               And
               to
               do
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               that
               would
               forbear
               eating
               flesh
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               weak
               should
               be
               offended
               or
               scandalized
               .
               2.
               
               But
               whether
               there
               be
               no
               more
               reason
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               dissent
               and
               fears
               ,
               than
               what
               such
               silly
               scrupulosity
               as
               you
               intimate
               may
               suggest
               ,
               have
               patience
               till
               we
               come
               to
               the
               particulars
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               endure
               to
               hear
               it
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               The
               Argument
               from
               real
               scandal
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               is
               of
               greater
               force
               than
               you
               seem
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               :
               We
               fear
               that
               we
               shall
               do
               much
               to
               make
               our
               hearers
               infidels
               ,
               impenitent
               ,
               or
               utterly
               debaucht
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               all
               our
               Ministerial
               labours
               a
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               thing
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               Conform
               .
            
             
               We
               still
               tell
               you
               that
               we
               are
               not
               accusing
               the
               Lawmakers
               or
               you
               ;
               but
               telling
               you
               what
               we
               fear
               it
               would
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               do
               it
               .
               You
               see
               here
               that
               we
               plead
               not
               against
               the
               meer
               displeasing
               of
               our
               Hearers
               ,
               but
               the
               damning
               of
               them
               ;
               nor
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               our
               
                 own
                 interest
              
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               preservation
               and
               salvation
               of
               themselves
               .
               And
               is
               this
               kind
               of
               scandal
               ,
               think
               you
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               tempting
               ,
               ensnaring
               and
               damning
               men
               ,
               regardable
               or
               not
               ?
               Had
               Paul
               a
               
                 soft
                 head
              
               ,
               in
               having
               so
               
                 soft
                 a
                 conscience
              
               in
               this
               point
               ?
               We
               were
               never
               Apprentices
               to
               the
               Butchers
               trade
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Physicians
               :
               It
               is
               not
               with
               us
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               to
               send
               Souls
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lieth
               ,
               to
               Hell.
               You
               shall
               hear
               the
               reason
               of
               our
               fears
               .
            
             
               Our
               Calling
               is
               to
               save
               men
               from
               sin
               (
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               save
               them
               from
               Hell
               )
               :
               Were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               we
               had
               nothing
               to
               say
               to
               you
               ;
               no
               request
               to
               make
               to
               you
               ;
               nor
               would
               we
               stoop
               to
               be
               beholden
               to
               you
               for
               our
               Ministerial
               liberties
               .
               Many
               of
               us
               can
               live
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               live
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               days
               of
               our
               liberty
               with
               many
               of
               us
               ,
               more
               to
               give
               than
               receive
               :
               And
               we
               have
               too
               much
               of
               the
               suggestions
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               glad
               if
               we
               might
               cast
               off
               the
               burden
               which
               you
               take
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               would
               take
               our
               Silencers
               for
               our
               greatest
               friends
               .
               But
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               taught
               us
               yet
               to
               prefer
               things
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               ,
               for
               our selves
               and
               others
               :
               He
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 our
                 Crown
                 and
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 count
                 not
                 my
                 life
                 dear
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 finish
                 my
                 course
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministry
                 given
                 me
                 ,
              
               &c.
               shall
               be
               our
               pattern
               as
               far
               as
               we
               can
               imitate
               him
               .
               The
               saving
               of
               the
               people
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               was
               Christs
               work
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               ours
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               fear
               t●●t
               we
               shall
               perswade
               them
               to
               all
               sin
               and
               villany
               if
               we
               conform
               ;
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               sins
               which
               we
               fear
               being
               guilty
               of
               ,
               are
               as
               great
               as
               almost
               any
               that
               ever
               we
               shall
               preach
               against
               in
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               owning
               and
               justification
               of
               them
               will
               be
               as
               notorious
               as
               most
               ways
               that
               we
               could
               devise
               to
               do
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               it
               must
               be
               Deliberate
               .
               
               2.
               
               Publick
               .
               3.
               
               Ministerially
               .
               4.
               
               Perseveringly
               :
               And
               therefore
               sure
               Impenitently
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               man
               in
               a
               passion
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               surprise
               ,
               or
               inconsiderately
               ,
               may
               lie
               ,
               or
               speak
               an
               unjust
               thing
               :
               But
               when
               a
               man
               is
               called
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               to
               study
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               it
               upon
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               doth
               shew
               more
               of
               the
               habitual
               temper
               of
               the
               will.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               man
               that
               is
               
                 secretly
                 perjured
              
               ,
               or
               false
               ,
               destroyeth
               himself
               :
               But
               he
               that
               openly
               both
               practiseth
               it
               ,
               and
               professeth
               and
               justifieth
               it
               ,
               doth
               his
               worst
               to
               destroy
               the
               hearers
               and
               beholders
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               a
               Minister
               preach
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               life
               be
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               fornicator
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               I
               will
               hear
               him
               in
               case
               I
               can
               have
               no
               better
               ,
               because
               his
               sin
               is
               Personal
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 Ministerial
              
               :
               But
               if
               in
               the
               open
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Minister
               ,
               he
               will
               declare
               that
               to
               drink
               away
               a
               mans
               reason
               is
               no
               drunkenness
               or
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               forbidden
               congress
               is
               no
               fornication
               or
               sin
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               a
               heresie
               ,
               and
               a
               Ministerial
               wickedness
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               so
               easily
               to
               be
               born
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               a
               man
               commit
               a
               fault
               in
               his
               drunkenness
               or
               passion
               ,
               and
               after
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               God
               will
               pardon
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               we
               :
               But
               if
               a
               man
               publickly
               persevere
               both
               in
               the
               committing
               and
               justifying
               heinous
               sin
               ,
               and
               live
               by
               it
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               and
               entitle
               God
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               he
               doth
               it
               for
               his
               service
               —
               Blame
               us
               not
               to
               fear
               such
               things
               as
               these
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               sins
               which
               we
               fear
               being
               of
               the
               greatest
               sort
               that
               Hell
               suggesteth
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               and
               owning
               the
               Perjury
               of
               thousands
               ,
               and
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               equivolent
               to
               the
               preaching
               of
               Impenitency
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               say
               Repent
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               declare
               that
               it
               is
               no
               sin
               ;
               and
               lying
               deliberately
               ;
               and
               making
               a
               publick
               Ministerial
               profession
               of
               Usurpation
               and
               Church-Corruption
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               resolution
               never
               to
               obey
               God
               in
               doing
               any
               duty
               of
               ours
               in
               order
               to
               a
               reformation
               ;
               and
               other
               such
               like
               ;
               I
               say
               these
               being
               the
               sins
               we
               fear
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               think
               less
               than
               that
               the
               fornicators
               ;
               drunkards
               ,
               swearers
               ,
               thieves
               ,
               &c.
               that
               hear
               us
               should
               say
               ,
               Is
               ours
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               is
               Ministerial
               Perjury
               ,
               &c.
               none
               ?
               What
               an
               hypocrite
               is
               this
               wretch
               ,
               to
               talk
               against
               Lying
               and
               Swearing
               ,
               with
               a
               deliberate
               Lying
               ,
               Perjured
               tongue
               ,
               and
               to
               consent
               to
               be
               a
               publick
               ,
               ministerial
               ,
               professed
               ,
               impenitent
               Lyar
               ,
               and
               Perjured
               ,
               on
               condition
               that
               he
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               perswading
               us
               from
               Lying
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               and
               other
               sins
               ?
               Shall
               we
               believe
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               or
               his
               profession
               and
               practice
               ?
               Or
               can
               we
               believe
               that
               he
               believeth
               himself
               ?
               What
               doth
               he
               mean
               by
               talking
               against
               sin
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               sin
               much
               greater
               than
               that
               
               which
               he
               listeth
               himself
               a
               defender
               and
               practiser
               of
               ?
               And
               are
               we
               like
               to
               win
               Souls
               on
               such
               terms
               as
               these
               ?
               yea
               ,
               or
               can
               we
               expect
               that
               God
               should
               bless
               our
               labours
               ,
               when
               we
               offer
               him
               Lying
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               &c.
               for
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               so
               blaspheme
               him
               ?
               as
               interpretatively
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 deliberately
                 commit
                 these
                 sins
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 declare
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 Preach
                 against
                 sin
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               scandal
               which
               we
               fear
               ,
               and
               plead
               against
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               It
               is
               the
               work
               of
               your
               own
               calling
               ,
               and
               your
               Ministerial
               interest
               ,
               to
               cherish
               a
               true
               
                 fear
                 of
                 sinning
              
               in
               the
               people
               :
               And
               if
               you
               will
               prosecute
               them
               with
               Imprisonments
               or
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               Violence
               ,
               who
               are
               come
               to
               so
               much
               regard
               of
               your
               doctrines
               ,
               as
               to
               fear
               sin
               (
               if
               you
               think
               there
               be
               any
               error
               in
               the
               materials
               )
               ,
               what
               could
               you
               do
               more
               to
               contradict
               your
               preaching
               and
               office
               ,
               and
               destroy
               that
               which
               is
               or
               should
               be
               your
               end
               :
               Especially
               ,
               if
               withall
               ,
               you
               do
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               proclaim
               ,
               [
               He
               that
               will
               do
               all
               these
               things
               that
               we
               bid
               him
               do
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               fear
               lest
               he
               incur
               any
               guilt
               of
               perjury
               ,
               lying
               ,
               professed
               disobedience
               to
               God
               ,
               &c.
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               shall
               be
               capable
               of
               Church-preferment
               ]
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               go
               this
               violent
               imposing
               way
               to
               work
               ,
               whether
               you
               can
               see
               it
               or
               not
               ,
               men
               that
               stand
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               can
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               but
               these
               ways
               to
               scape
               your
               punishment
               and
               censures
               :
               1.
               
               Either
               to
               be
               so
               perfect
               in
               understanding
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               what
               is
               lawful
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               :
               And
               that
               is
               an
               impossible
               way
               ,
               because
               the
               generality
               of
               subjects
               will
               never
               possibly
               be
               brought
               to
               that
               perfection
               :
               Nay
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               the
               way
               to
               their
               certain
               suffering
               and
               ruine
               .
               For
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               that
               you
               your selves
               have
               not
               attained
               this
               perfection
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               still
               fallible
               ;
               and
               when
               you
               your selves
               take
               any
               one
               sin
               for
               a
               
                 thing
                 indifferent
              
               ,
               if
               the
               subjects
               know
               it
               to
               be
               sin
               ,
               they
               must
               fall
               under
               the
               punishment
               of
               your
               imposing
               Domination
               .
               2.
               
               Or
               else
               they
               must
               be
               men
               that
               believe
               nothing
               to
               be
               sin
               (
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               that
               believe
               there
               is
               no
               God
               )
               ,
               and
               so
               dare
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               save
               their
               flesh
               :
               And
               this
               way
               will
               make
               all
               the
               world
               conformable
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               are
               under
               your
               power
               .
               3.
               
               Or
               else
               they
               must
               be
               such
               as
               believe
               that
               nothing
               is
               sin
               which
               you
               or
               their
               Rulers
               shall
               command
               them
               (
               As
               all
               do
               ,
               who
               believe
               that
               you
               are
               Gods
               ,
               or
               above
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               indeed
               that
               there
               is
               no
               God
               )
               ;
               Or
               that
               believe
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               men
               absolute
               Rulers
               of
               the
               peoples
               
               Souls
               ,
               and
               put
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               into
               their
               power
               .
               Can
               you
               imagine
               how
               very
               many
               others
               should
               ever
               be
               exact
               Conformists
               to
               your
               imposing
               wills
               universally
               .
               If
               a
               few
               individuals
               should
               chance
               to
               be
               in
               all
               points
               of
               your
               judgments
               ,
               indeed
               (
               which
               must
               be
               a
               rare
               case
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               to
               be
               so
               with
               many
               ,
               much
               less
               with
               all
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               your
               interest
               should
               lead
               you
               to
               debauch
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               all
               fear
               of
               sinning
               ,
               by
               forcing
               them
               on
               that
               which
               is
               so
               feared
               ,
               you
               would
               find
               your
               own
               interest
               cross'd
               at
               last
               :
               For
               it
               is
               the
               godly
               or
               the
               superstitious
               people
               that
               must
               long
               keep
               up
               your
               reverence
               and
               honour
               :
               We
               see
               by
               daily
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               Atheists
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               professedly
               impious
               ones
               ,
               deride
               you
               behind
               your
               backs
               ,
               and
               come
               very
               seldom
               to
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               .
               Your
               Assemblies
               are
               more
               made
               up
               of
               such
               as
               dislike
               your
               proceedings
               ,
               than
               of
               these
               that
               are
               brought
               beyond
               all
               fear
               of
               sin
               or
               punishment
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               Preachers
               whom
               you
               silence
               would
               do
               you
               less
               hurt
               in
               their
               permitted
               publick
               Ministry
               ,
               than
               they
               do
               now
               ,
               or
               will
               do
               when
               you
               have
               done
               your
               worst
               .
            
             
               In
               publick
               ,
               1.
               
               Your
               friends
               and
               multitudes
               of
               several
               sorts
               will
               be
               their
               hearers
               ,
               and
               witness
               against
               them
               for
               every
               word
               that
               they
               say
               amiss
               .
               But
               in
               secret
               they
               may
               take
               more
               liberty
               to
               oppose
               your
               way
               ,
               if
               they
               affect
               so
               doing
               .
               2.
               
               Your
               kindness
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               and
               the
               Churches
               interest
               ,
               will
               more
               oblige
               them
               to
               forbear
               you
               when
               they
               have
               publick
               liberty
               ,
               than
               when
               you
               prosecute
               them
               as
               foes
               .
               3.
               
               And
               the
               very
               Assemblies
               of
               men
               separated
               by
               expulsion
               and
               violence
               ,
               doth
               seem
               to
               invite
               all
               the
               people
               to
               a
               sense
               of
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               which
               a
               liberty
               of
               such
               meetings
               without
               danger
               and
               unkindness
               would
               not
               do
               .
               4.
               
               And
               if
               you
               keep
               them
               from
               Assemblies
               ,
               they
               will
               make
               the
               deeper
               impressions
               on
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               families
               and
               secret
               converse
               which
               they
               use
               .
               5.
               
               Or
               if
               you
               banish
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               or
               hang
               them
               ,
               their
               sufferings
               will
               do
               far
               more
               against
               you
               ,
               than
               all
               their
               preaching
               .
               I
               am
               assured
               that
               it
               is
               you
               that
               advance
               the
               reputation
               of
               many
               Nonconformists
               ,
               and
               arm
               them
               thereby
               against
               your selves
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               commonly
               the
               most
               hearty
               ,
               serious
               ,
               feeling
               Preachers
               ,
               yet
               some
               of
               them
               are
               weaker
               as
               to
               the
               congruity
               of
               expression
               ,
               than
               the
               Debate
               ▪
               maker
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 young
                 Politician
              
               .
               But
               when
               the
               people
               see
               them
               true
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               they
               value
               them
               much
               more
               than
               
               they
               would
               have
               done
               if
               you
               had
               let
               them
               alone
               .
               Whether
               you
               like
               it
               or
               not
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               will
               be
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               you
               that
               fight
               against
               your selves
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               You
               take
               the
               way
               to
               make
               your
               Church
               an
               unknown
               thing
               .
               None
               are
               to
               be
               reckoned
               for
               Christians
               and
               Church-members
               ,
               but
               voluntary
               professors
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Coacti
                 non
                 est
                 consensus
              
               .
               And
               as
               Protestants
               tell
               the
               Papists
               ,
               They
               may
               know
               who
               come
               within
               their
               Temples
               ,
               but
               they
               never
               know
               who
               are
               members
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               who
               professeth
               voluntary
               consent
               ,
               and
               who
               doth
               it
               involuntary
               by
               meer
               constraint
               .
               And
               so
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               others
               that
               go
               their
               way
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               By
               the
               course
               fore-described
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               a
               Church
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               a
               continual
               temptation
               to
               the
               most
               religious
               sort
               to
               distaste
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               it
               .
               When
               men
               that
               fear
               sin
               are
               the
               suffering
               side
               ;
               and
               fearlesness
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               conscience
               that
               can
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               is
               full
               security
               from
               all
               those
               penalties
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               foresee
               what
               sort
               of
               people
               you
               will
               make
               your
               friends
               ,
               (
               who
               will
               do
               you
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               )
               and
               what
               sort
               will
               be
               more
               and
               more
               alienated
               from
               you
               .
               And
               then
               the
               zealous
               sort
               of
               Ministers
               and
               people
               will
               from
               age
               to
               age
               be
               the
               sharp
               reprehenders
               of
               your
               vices
               .
               And
               then
               that
               will
               encrease
               your
               enmity
               against
               them
               !
               And
               what
               will
               this
               come
               to
               at
               last
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               but
               two
               instances
               now
               to
               calm
               you
               .
               Gildas
               our
               ancient
               Britain
               ,
               hath
               so
               characterized
               the
               British
               Clergy
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               elder
               and
               less
               tempted
               times
               ,
               that
               he
               doubteth
               not
               to
               call
               them
               Wolves
               and
               not
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               plainly
               to
               profess
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               
                 took
                 them
                 for
                 Ministers
              
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               was
               not
               
                 eximius
                 .
                 Christianus
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               more
               excellent
               sort
               of
               Christians
               .
               What
               could
               a
               Separatist
               have
               said
               more
               of
               you
               ?
               And
               yet
               you
               can
               
                 praise
                 Gildas
              
               (
               for
               it
               is
               not
               in
               your
               power
               to
               eclipse
               his
               glory
               )
               and
               not
               endure
               the
               same
               words
               from
               any
               one
               that
               is
               near
               you
               .
               The
               other
               is
               that
               oft
               mentioned
               instance
               of
               St.
               Martin
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               come
               to
               their
               Synods
               ,
               nor
               communicate
               at
               all
               with
               
                 Ithacius
                 ,
                 Idacius
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Synods
               and
               Countrey
               about
               him
               ,
               though
               of
               the
               very
               same
               belief
               ,
               because
               by
               their
               
                 cruel
                 ungodly
              
               prosecution
               of
               the
               
                 Priscillian
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               they
               had
               taught
               the
               world
               the
               way
               of
               violence
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               the
               
                 strictest
                 Religious
                 people
              
               every
               where
               brought
               under
               the
               malignant
               suspition
               
               of
               being
               Priscillianists
               :
               so
               that
               having
               but
               once
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               a
               condemned
               mans
               life
               ,
               communicated
               with
               the
               Bishops
               (
               being
               a
               Bishop
               himself
               )
               at
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Emperor
               Maximus
               ,
               he
               was
               ,
               as
               he
               professeth
               ,
               sharply
               rebuked
               for
               it
               by
               an
               Angel
               in
               a
               Vision
               ,
               and
               would
               communicate
               with
               them
               no
               more
               .
               And
               what
               worse
               do
               the
               Separatists
               do
               by
               you
               ,
               as
               to
               communion
               ?
               And
               yet
               
                 Sulpit.
                 Severus
              
               tells
               you
               by
               what
               abundance
               of
               Miracles
               Martins
               credibility
               was
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               Hear
               a
               little
               of
               the
               story
               from
               your
               own
               Hooker
               ,
               with
               his
               application
               ,
               judg
               you
               to
               whom
               ,
               
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 Antagonists
                 in
                 these
                 controversies
                 may
                 per
                 adventure
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 not
                 unlike
                 to
              
               Ithacius
               ,
               
                 who
                 mightily
                 bending
                 himself
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 against
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
              
               Priscillian
               ,
               (
               
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 which
                 one
                 evil
                 was
                 all
                 the
                 virtue
                 he
                 had
                 )
                 became
                 so
                 wise
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 careful
                 of
                 virtuous
                 conversations
                 ,
                 studious
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 abstinence
                 in
                 diet
                 ,
                 was
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 Character
                 for
                 suspected
              
               Priscillianists
               :
               
                 For
                 whom
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 expedient
                 to
                 approve
                 their
                 soundness
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 licentious
                 and
                 loose
                 behaviour
                 :
                 such
                 Proctors
                 and
                 Patrons
                 the
                 truth
                 may
                 spare
                 .
              
               Can
               you
               endure
               these
               words
               of
               Hooker
               ?
               (
               too
               short
               a
               scrap
               of
               that
               notable
               history
               )
               and
               can
               you
               mark
               them
               ,
               and
               learn
               by
               them
               to
               know
               your
               party
               ,
               and
               to
               foresee
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               perceive
               what
               service
               such
               do
               the
               Church
               ?
               Nonconformists
               think
               that
               this
               is
               too
               like
               our
               present
               case
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Sword-severities
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               the
               instigations
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               do
               abundance
               more
               harm
               ,
               than
               if
               they
               came
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               alone
               .
               Experience
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               ever
               made
               the
               Clergy
               much
               more
               odious
               than
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               Because
               the
               Sword
               is
               the
               Magistrates
               weapon
               :
               And
               if
               he
               err
               in
               using
               it
               ,
               it
               doth
               the
               less
               abate
               mens
               respect
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               but
               the
               misdoing
               of
               his
               proper
               work
               :
               Or
               if
               he
               drive
               men
               into
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               much
               influence
               on
               the
               honour
               of
               Religion
               .
               But
               Ministers
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Sword
               :
               Their
               office
               is
               exercised
               by
               Gods
               Word
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               only
               weapon
               with
               which
               they
               are
               to
               strike
               offenders
               .
               And
               their
               office
               being
               only
               to
               govern
               by
               Light
               and
               Love
               ,
               the
               people
               cannot
               bear
               that
               from
               them
               which
               they
               do
               from
               Magistrates
               :
               It
               seemeth
               a
               monstrous
               and
               horrible
               usurpation
               to
               them
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Clergy
               will
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               meddle
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               but
               only
               deliver
               them
               up
               to
               the
               Secular
               
               power
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               when
               they
               tell
               the
               Secular
               power
               that
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               drive
               them
               on
               to
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               threats
               of
               Excommunication
               or
               Damnation
               :
               this
               will
               never
               reconcile
               the
               people
               to
               their
               cruelties
               .
               Of
               all
               beasts
               ,
               they
               love
               not
               sheep
               that
               have
               bloody
               teeth
               and
               fangs
               ;
               nor
               of
               all
               birds
               ,
               a
               Dove
               ,
               that
               liveth
               like
               the
               Hawks
               ,
               on
               flesh
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               the
               Clergy
               are
               once
               made
               hateful
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               told
               you
               that
               the
               scandal
               tendeth
               to
               make
               them
               think
               hardly
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               to
               run
               into
               some
               contrary
               extream
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               dislike
               Religion
               it self
               .
               I
               have
               seldom
               observed
               any
               extream
               in
               Hereticks
               or
               Schismaticks
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               notably
               caused
               by
               the
               Clergies
               contrary
               extream
               .
               Antinomianism
               rose
               among
               us
               from
               our
               obscure
               Preaching
               of
               Evangelical
               Grace
               ,
               and
               insisting
               too
               much
               on
               tears
               and
               terrors
               .
               Arminianism
               rose
               from
               mens
               prophane
               abuse
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Election
               ,
               saying
               ,
               If
               I
               am
               elected
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               whatever
               I
               do
               ;
               and
               when
               God
               will
               give
               me
               grace
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               it
               ;
               and
               till
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               him
               that
               willeth
               or
               runneth
               .
               The
               Quakers
               arose
               from
               the
               pride
               and
               vanity
               of
               Religious
               people
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               fled
               into
               the
               fordid
               extream
               .
               And
               Separatists
               have
               almost
               always
               risen
               from
               the
               ignorance
               ,
               ungodliness
               ,
               the
               shameful
               disabilities
               ,
               idle
               negligence
               ,
               pride
               ,
               covetousness
               ,
               or
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               This
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               ages
               telleth
               us
               .
               The
               insufficient
               and
               naughty
               Clergy
               make
               Separatists
               .
               At
               this
               day
               the
               superstitious
               think
               they
               can
               scarce
               go
               too
               far
               from
               men
               that
               they
               account
               so
               ungodly
               ,
               malignant
               and
               cruel
               :
               And
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               infidel
               ,
               and
               cruel
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               do
               think
               they
               can
               scarce
               go
               too
               far
               from
               the
               superstitious
               .
               If
               you
               would
               read
               and
               learn
               of
               such
               reprovers
               ,
               as
               Gildas
               ,
               and
               Salvian
               ,
               and
               Nazianzen
               ,
               and
               Hilary
               ,
               and
               
                 Alvarus
                 Pelagius
                 Planct
                 .
                 Eccles.
              
               and
               Acontius
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               you
               need
               not
               have
               so
               many
               thousands
               flying
               from
               your
               Churches
               ,
               as
               from
               an
               house
               on
               fire
               ,
               or
               infected
               with
               the
               Plague
               ;
               nor
               reporting
               your
               Crimes
               ,
               as
               the
               Parliament-Centuries
               ,
               or
               the
               
               Gloucester-Cobler
               ,
               or
               your
               groaning
               Icabod
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               You
               should
               rather
               help
               to
               cure
               the
               prejudice
               that
               the
               world
               hath
               against
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               envious
               ,
               selfish
               ,
               and
               cruel
               ,
               than
               encrease
               it
               .
               The
               World
               already
               thinketh
               that
               the
               Clergy
               are
               so
               
                 covetous
                 ,
                 proud
              
               and
               envious
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               endure
               no
               man
               that
               standeth
               in
               their
               light
               ;
               but
               like
               the
               great
               dog
               that
               hath
               got
               the
               
               carrion
               ,
               snarl
               at
               every
               little
               dog
               that
               looketh
               at
               them
               ,
               suspecting
               they
               come
               to
               take
               some
               from
               him
               :
               It
               is
               their
               common
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               are
               the
               incendiaries
               and
               troublers
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               worst
               Princes
               left
               to
               themselves
               ,
               are
               not
               half
               so
               cruel
               against
               the
               faithful
               Preachers
               and
               Practisers
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               the
               proud
               and
               covetous
               Clergy
               are
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               your
               duty
               not
               to
               confirm
               the
               world
               in
               this
               opinion
               ,
               by
               seeming
               as
               envious
               and
               cruel
               as
               others
               have
               been
               ;
               but
               to
               cure
               it
               by
               love
               ,
               and
               tenderness
               ,
               and
               self-denial
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Have
               you
               ever
               considered
               and
               regarded
               ,
               whether
               the
               Apostles
               ever
               took
               your
               course
               ?
               You
               say
               your selves
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               power
               to
               give
               men
               over
               to
               the
               Devil
               for
               Corporal
               punishment
               :
               And
               yet
               when
               did
               they
               ever
               do
               so
               ▪
               by
               any
               but
               desperate
               Infidels
               ,
               (
               as
               Elymas
               )
               or
               desperate
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               denied
               fundamentals
               ,
               as
               
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Hymenaeus
              
               and
               Philetus
               ?
               Or
               whom
               did
               they
               so
               much
               as
               threaten
               Church-sharpness
               to
               ,
               else
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               such
               a
               proud
               domineering
               Bishop
               as
               Diotrephes
               ,
               who
               would
               neither
               receive
               some
               brethren
               ,
               nor
               permit
               others
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               prating
               with
               malicious
               words
               against
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Paul
               blamed
               Mark
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               silence
               him
               .
               He
               fell
               out
               with
               Barnabas
               to
               a
               parting
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               hinder
               him
               from
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               .
               He
               blameth
               Demas
               for
               forsaking
               him
               ,
               and
               loving
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               for
               forsaking
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               appeared
               before
               Nero
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 They
                 all
                 mind
                 their
                 own
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Jesus
                 Christs
                 :
              
               And
               yet
               he
               silenced
               none
               of
               them
               that
               preached
               the
               same
               Gospel
               which
               he
               did
               :
               He
               met
               with
               some
               Preachers
               so
               bad
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 Preached
                 Christ
                 of
                 envy
                 and
                 strife
                 ,
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 not
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 supposing
                 to
                 add
                 affliction
                 to
                 his
                 bonds
                 :
              
               What
               then
               ?
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 contention
                 or
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 therein
                 rejoyced
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               to
               silence
               them
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Some
               indeed
               that
               preached
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               another
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               saith
               must
               have
               
                 their
                 mouths
                 stopped
              
               ;
               but
               none
               that
               preached
               the
               same
               Gospel
               ;
               nor
               they
               ,
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               convincing
               Word
               .
               He
               that
               wrote
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               15.
               was
               far
               from
               silencing
               Preachers
               for
               not
               using
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               things
               called
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               for
               not
               taking
               an
               Oath
               of
               obedience
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               will
               you
               prove
               wiser
               and
               better
               than
               the
               Apostles
               at
               the
               last
               ?
            
             
             
               18.
               
               Methinks
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               even
               selfishness
               should
               make
               you
               have
               some
               regard
               to
               your
               surviving
               names
               !
               Think
               not
               that
               your
               party
               shall
               be
               the
               Masters
               of
               fame
               :
               Think
               but
               on
               all
               history
               ,
               whether
               those
               that
               suffered
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               as
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               such
               Bishops
               as
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
              
               ,
               &c.
               have
               not
               left
               a
               sweeter
               name
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               those
               by
               whom
               they
               suffered
               !
               Whether
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               
                 John
                 Rogers
              
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               and
               
                 Bradford
                 ,
                 Sanders
                 ,
                 Glover
                 ,
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 Cranmer
                 ,
              
               &c.
               be
               not
               sweeter
               now
               than
               Gardiners
               and
               Bonners
               ?
               And
               think
               on
               the
               nature
               of
               your
               cause
               and
               ours
               :
               When
               you
               have
               done
               your
               worst
               against
               Christs
               faithful
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               sought
               to
               justifie
               it
               by
               calling
               them
               Schismaticks
               ,
               posterity
               will
               enquire
               into
               the
               Merits
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               the
               Evidence
               of
               their
               words
               and
               yours
               :
               and
               their
               Writings
               at
               least
               will
               some
               of
               them
               survive
               when
               you
               have
               done
               your
               worst
               .
               And
               do
               you
               think
               that
               they
               who
               read
               such
               Works
               ,
               as
               
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 Hildershams
                 ,
                 Hierons
                 ,
                 Baynes
                 ,
                 Balls
                 ,
              
               &c.
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 Gatakers
                 ,
                 Vines
                 ,
                 Anthony
                 Burgesses
                 ,
                 Allens
                 ,
              
               &c.
               of
               late
               ,
               will
               believe
               that
               they
               were
               Schismaticks
               ,
               or
               unworthy
               to
               preach
               repentance
               and
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ?
               I
               have
               written
               so
               much
               against
               Schism
               my self
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               defie
               malignity
               it self
               ,
               to
               make
               posterity
               believe
               me
               a
               Schismatick
               .
               When
               they
               peruse
               the
               Declarations
               ,
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               actions
               which
               we
               refuse
               ,
               and
               weigh
               our
               reasons
               ,
               they
               will
               judge
               otherwise
               than
               interest
               ,
               and
               partiality
               ,
               and
               malice
               will
               do
               at
               the
               present
               .
               The
               next
               Sulpitius
               will
               describe
               us
               liker
               Martin
               than
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               Fanaticks
               like
               the
               Priscillianists
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               of
               your selves
               like
               Ithacius
               and
               Idacius
               ,
               and
               their
               Synods
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               which
               you
               may
               easily
               foresee
               when
               your
               Hooker
               himself
               in
               his
               Preface
               doth
               it
               by
               some
               Conformists
               already
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               You
               take
               so
               notorious
               a
               way
               to
               tempt
               the
               people
               to
               their
               present
               suspicions
               of
               your
               over-much
               kindness
               to
               Popery
               ,
               as
               that
               charity
               to
               them
               obligeth
               you
               to
               help
               to
               cure
               them
               of
               that
               uncharitable
               suspicion
               of
               you
               .
               And
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               have
               liberty
               for
               any
               one
               sect
               my self
               ,
               I
               would
               counsel
               and
               perswade
               men
               to
               take
               away
               the
               liberty
               of
               Religion
               from
               as
               great
               ,
               and
               worthy
               ,
               and
               considerable
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Ministers
               and
               People
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               that
               the
               cry
               for
               changes
               and
               liberty
               might
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               be
               let
               in
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               to
               gratifie
               them
               .
               But
               it
               is
               our
               comfort
               that
               we
               have
               a
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               whose
               aversness
               to
               
               Popery
               ,
               and
               their
               Law
               against
               all
               such
               surmises
               ,
               doth
               put
               them
               out
               of
               the
               peoples
               suspicions
               !
               And
               I
               think
               you
               should
               do
               no
               less
               ,
               but
               more
               than
               any
               others
               ,
               to
               avert
               all
               unjust
               suspicions
               from
               your selves
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Is
               it
               possible
               that
               any
               
                 partiality
                 ,
                 interest
              
               or
               passion
               can
               make
               you
               think
               ,
               either
               that
               the
               people
               of
               England
               need
               not
               as
               much
               Teaching
               ,
               and
               Exhortation
               ,
               and
               Ministerial
               help
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Repentance
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               qualified
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Land
               together
               are
               able
               to
               afford
               them
               ?
               or
               that
               God
               may
               not
               bless
               the
               labours
               of
               such
               men
               as
               
                 Burges
                 ,
                 Allen
                 ,
                 Norman
              
               ,
               and
               hundreds
               more
               that
               now
               are
               silenced
               ,
               to
               the
               conversion
               of
               many
               hundred
               or
               thousand
               sinners
               ,
               unto
               Repentance
               and
               a
               holy
               life
               ?
               And
               if
               you
               cannot
               ,
               or
               dare
               not
               deny
               this
               ,
               have
               you
               considered
               whether
               your
               reasons
               for
               silencing
               them
               be
               so
               weighty
               ,
               as
               will
               countervail
               the
               salvation
               of
               so
               many
               Souls
               ,
               and
               will
               comfort
               and
               excuse
               you
               at
               the
               bar
               of
               God
               ?
               And
               whether
               then
               you
               can
               justifie
               your selves
               by
               saying
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               though
               so
               many
               Souls
               persisted
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               are
               damned
               ,
               that
               might
               have
               been
               saved
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               these
               learned
               ,
               grave
               and
               godly
               Preachers
               ;
               yet
               the
               good
               which
               we
               obtained
               by
               their
               silencing
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               other
               sufferings
               ,
               was
               greater
               than
               so
               many
               mens
               salvation
               would
               have
               amounted
               to
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               deliberately
               you
               will
               venture
               on
               such
               a
               cause
               your selves
               ,
               what
               would
               you
               wish
               the
               silenced
               Ministers
               to
               do
               ?
               You
               say
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               forbear
               preaching
               when
               we
               are
               forbidden
               .
               But
               what
               if
               it
               prove
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               be
               judged
               as
               sacrilegious
               for
               alienating
               consecrated
               persons
               from
               Gods
               work
               ?
               and
               as
               guilty
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               all
               those
               souls
               that
               have
               perished
               by
               our
               silence
               and
               neglect
               ?
               What
               say
               you
               ?
               Will
               you
               undertake
               to
               justifie
               us
               ,
               and
               answer
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               bear
               all
               the
               divine
               displeasure
               your selves
               which
               shall
               fall
               upon
               us
               for
               our
               obeying
               your
               silencing
               commands
               ?
               Are
               you
               willing
               to
               run
               all
               that
               danger
               for
               us
               ?
               But
               why
               do
               I
               ask
               you
               such
               a
               question
               ,
               when
               your
               undertaking
               would
               but
               shew
               your
               greater
               obdurateness
               ,
               and
               neither
               save
               us
               nor
               your selves
               ?
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               crime
               is
               ours
               for
               not
               conforming
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               be
               examined
               by
               it self
               .
            
             
               If
               ever
               Episcopacy
               had
               two
               learned
               and
               judicious
               defenders
               ,
               it
               was
               Bishop
               Bilson
               and
               Bishop
               Andrews
               :
               let
               not
               interest
               now
               make
               you
               differ
               from
               your
               chiefest
               champions
               .
               I
               will
               add
               the
               words
               of
               one
               of
               them
               at
               large
               .
            
             
             
               Bilson
               of
               Subjection
               ,
               p.
               399.
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 election
                 of
                 bishops
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 :
                 and
                 though
              
               Valens
               
                 by
                 plain
                 force
                 placed
              
               Lucius
               
                 there
                 yet
                 might
                 the
                 people
                 lawfully
                 reject
                 him
                 as
                 no
                 bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
              
               Peter
               
                 the
                 right
                 Pastor
              
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               the
               people
               so
               rejected
               Lucius
               ,
               that
               the
               boys
               in
               the
               street
               would
               not
               touch
               the
               ball
               any
               more
               which
               
               Lucius's
               horse
               feet
               had
               trod
               upon
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               last
               suffered
               all
               the
               Magistrates
               displeasure
               in
               refusing
               the
               Pastor
               imposed
               on
               them
               (
               who
               yet
               perswaded
               them
               that
               he
               was
               Orthodox
               )
               .
               And
               the
               error
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               taketh
               not
               away
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               I
               before
               said
               ,
               but
               only
               his
               aptitude
               to
               use
               it
               aright
               .
               And
               the
               Nonconformable
               people
               think
               that
               they
               lawfully
               adhere
               to
               their
               old
               known
               faithful
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               reject
               unknown
               obtruded
               persons
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               236
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Princes
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 call
                 or
                 confirm
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 liberty
                 for
                 their
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 security
                 for
                 their
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Princes
                 refuse
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 Gods
                 labourers
                 must
                 go
                 on
                 forward
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 them
                 from
                 heaven
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 disturbing
                 Princes
                 from
                 their
                 thrones
                 ,
                 nor
                 invading
                 their
                 Realms
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 holy
                 father
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 defendeth
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 mildly
                 submitting
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 powers
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 meekly
                 suffering
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 inflict
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 you
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 words
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 might
                 not
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 without
              
               Cesar's
               
                 delegations
                 ,
                 and
                 license
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Countreys
                 whither
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 word
              
               [
               Supreme
               ]
               
                 for
                 superior
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 standeth
                 neither
                 with
                 our
                 assertion
                 nor
                 intention
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 pestilent
                 and
                 impudent
                 sophistication
                 of
                 yours
              
               —
               Marg.
               
                 Bishops
                 may
                 preach
                 without
              
               Cesars
               
                 leave
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
              
               Cesar's
               
                 sword
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               ,
               I
               pray
               add
               his
               two
               pages
               ,
               p.
               233
               ,
               234.
               to
               prove
               that
               Patriarchs
               were
               not
               erected
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               that
               Archiepiscopal
               and
               Metropolitan
               Dignities
               were
               the
               gifts
               of
               Princes
               ;
               and
               then
               consider
               how
               far
               that
               Office
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               Christs
               own
               instituting
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               forsaken
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               command
               of
               a
               Metropolitan
               ,
               or
               any
               power
               of
               mans
               ordaining
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               226.
               
               
                 The
                 charge
                 which
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               England
               
                 have
                 over
                 their
                 flocks
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 neither
                 from
                 Prince
                 nor
                 Pope
                 ,
                 nor
                 dependeth
                 on
                 the
                 will
                 or
                 word
                 of
                 any
                 earthly
                 creature
                 ;
                 therefore
                 
                 you
                 do
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 wrong
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 you
                 list
                 of
                 us
                 —
                 By
                 supreme
                 Governours
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 Moderators
                 ,
                 Prescribers
                 ,
                 Directors
                 ,
                 Inventors
                 ,
                 or
                 Authors
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 you
                 misconster
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 bearing
                 the
                 sword
                 to
                 permit
                 and
                 defend
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 himself
                 first
                 appointed
                 and
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 lawful
                 force
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 despisers
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 testament
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 inconvenience
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 Princes
                 as
                 publick
                 Magistrates
                 may
                 give
                 freedom
                 ,
                 protection
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Ministring
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 using
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 —
                 Doth
                 that
                 prove
                 that
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 power
                 and
                 cure
                 of
                 Souls
                 do
                 proceed
                 and
                 depend
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 right
                 ?
              
            
             
               See
               also
               Page
               362.
               
            
             
               And
               p.
               259.
               
               
                 As
                 Bishops
                 ought
                 to
                 discern
                 what
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 teach
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 people
                 discern
                 who
                 teacheth
                 right
                 before
                 they
                 believe
                 .
              
            
             
               Pag.
               261
               ,
               262.
               
               
                 Princes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 must
                 yield
                 obedience
                 to
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 speaking
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 pass
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 besides
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 both
                 Prince
                 and
                 people
                 may
                 despise
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               See
               him
               further
               ,
               proving
               that
               all
               have
               a
               
                 judicium
                 discretionis
              
               ,
               Pag.
               259
               ,
               260
               ,
               261
               ,
               262.
               
            
             
               Bishop
               Andrews
               his
               determination
               against
               giving
               unfit
               Kings
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sense
               the
               Pastors
               rule
               their
               Princes
               ,
               (
               and
               consequently
               may
               not
               obey
               them
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               their
               own
               office
               )
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               decision
               of
               the
               Erastian
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               repeat
               it
               ;
               yea
               he
               alloweth
               the
               very
               Deacon
               to
               deny
               an
               unworthy
               King
               admittance
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               Chrysostome
               would
               lose
               his
               life
               ,
               rather
               than
               give
               it
               to
               the
               greatest
               that
               is
               unworthy
               .
               How
               far
               then
               Christs
               Ministers
               must
               give
               over
               Preaching
               ,
               Sacraments
               and
               all
               ,
               if
               men
               command
               them
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               you
               may
               hence
               gather
               by
               these
               mens
               judgments
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               let
               me
               again
               remember
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               trick
               of
               twisting
               your
               interest
               pretendedly
               with
               Princes
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               believe
               that
               those
               that
               you
               would
               have
               to
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               or
               expelled
               ,
               are
               more
               against
               Monarchy
               and
               Loyalty
               than
               you
               are
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               an
               old
               device
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               success
               ,
               hath
               ever
               been
               hateful
               to
               sober
               men
               ,
               when
               the
               falshood
               hath
               appeared
               ,
               and
               will
               but
               make
               your
               blot
               the
               fouler
               .
               There
               were
               
               two
               great
               Philosophers
               in
               France
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               Castellanus
               and
               
                 Bicot
                 .
                 Bicot
              
               was
               a
               most
               profound
               interpreter
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               saith
               Hornius
               ,
               hath
               got
               the
               immortal
               fame
               of
               Scaligers
               testimony
               (
               
                 Hist.
                 Phil.
                 l.
              
               6.
               p.
               314.
               )
               And
               indeed
               Scaligers
               words
               are
               very
               high
               in
               his
               praise
               ,
               Exercit.
               307.
               n.
               15.
               
               Pag.
               904.
               and
               smart
               against
               his
               adversaries
               :
               
                 Haec
                 quidem
                 risui
                 sunt
                 atque
                 contemptui
                 nostris
                 Lucianis
                 atque
                 Diagoris
                 Culinariis
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 neglecta
                 sunt
                 a
                 maximo
                 Philosopho
              
               Guilielmo
               Bicotio
               ,
               
                 qui
                 quidem
                 pene
                 solus
                 hoc
                 summum
                 jus
                 hodie
                 tuetur
                 in
                 reconciliâ
                 Philosophiâ
                 .
              
               But
               Castellanus
               hated
               Bicot
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Peripatetick
               .
               The
               King
               being
               a
               great
               lover
               of
               learned
               men
               ,
               heard
               Castellanus
               often
               ;
               and
               when
               some
               Courtiers
               extolled
               Bicot
               ,
               and
               desired
               the
               King
               to
               hear
               him
               ,
               Castellanus
               in
               wrath
               and
               cunning
               together
               saith
               ,
               
                 VVhat
                 do
                 you
                 praise
                 an
              
               Aristotelian
               ?
               
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 O
                 King
                 ,
                 what
                 men
                 these
              
               Aristotelians
               
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 affirm
                 that
              
               Aristocracy
               
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 Monarchy
              
               .
               Which
               knockt
               the
               nail
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               would
               not
               hear
               Bicot
               ,
               but
               
                 Castellanus
                 .
                 Melancthon
              
               hath
               recorded
               the
               whole
               Story
               ,
               and
               Hornius
               after
               him
               .
               These
               devices
               may
               do
               the
               feat
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               serve
               for
               a
               shift
               against
               not
               only
               Aristotles
               Philosophy
               ,
               but
               more
               necessary
               Truths
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               long
               running
               they
               will
               be
               out
               of
               breath
               ,
               and
               flattery
               and
               calumny
               will
               stink
               .
            
          
           
             
               Postscript
               .
            
             
               LET
               the
               Reader
               ,
               who
               hath
               read
               my
               Repetitions
               of
               Martins
               and
               Bicots
               Stories
               in
               other
               books
               ,
               know
               that
               this
               was
               written
               before
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               cast
               by
               ,
               till
               mens
               importunity
               have
               prevailed
               with
               me
               to
               publish
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             AND
             now
             we
             humbly
             lay
             these
             Petitions
             at
             your
             feet
             ,
             and
             beseech
             you
             (
             not
             for
             our
             own
             ease
             ,
             or
             honour
             ,
             or
             wealth
             ,
             but
             )
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             many
             Hundred
             thousands
             of
             ignorant
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             that
             you
             who
             call
             your selves
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             not
             deny
             them
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             .
             We
             beseech
             you
             for
             the
             Souls
             which
             are
             ready
             to
             appear
             before
             their
             Judg
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             their
             final
             doom
             ,
             and
             are
             lost
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             presently
             recovered
             !
             Their
             lives
             are
             going
             !
             Time
             will
             not
             stay
             while
             you
             are
             waiting
             for
             advantages
             to
             attain
             your
             ends
             !
             They
             are
             posting
             into
             another
             world
             !
             O
             let
             them
             know
             whither
             they
             are
             going
             before
             they
             are
             there
             !
             And
             feed
             not
             your
             anger
             ,
             envy
             ,
             or
             interests
             ,
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             the
             damnation
             of
             so
             many
             !
             If
             you
             believe
             that
             if
             the
             Gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             
               cannot
               love
               ,
               desire
            
             or
             seek
             what
             they
             
               know
               not
            
             ,
             deny
             not
             poor
             souls
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             .
             If
             you
             yet
             believe
             that
             ignorance
             and
             sin
             is
             not
             so
             common
             as
             we
             think
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             silly
             ,
             dry
             and
             dead
             discourses
             or
             
               sayings
               over
            
             of
             some
             broken
             Notes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             food
             of
             too
             many
             Churches
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             cure
             them
             ;
             we
             beseech
             you
             come
             out
             of
             your
             Palaces
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             some
             Countrey-Village
             ,
             and
             be
             familiar
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             confer
             with
             all
             the
             poor
             of
             the
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             see
             many
             Hundred
             thousands
             damned
             ,
             by
             your
             means
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             but
             a
             
               non
               putarem
            
             .
             As
             ever
             you
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             Heaven
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             
               hinder
               not
            
             Souls
             from
             entering
             in
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             help
             them
             :
             Strive
             not
             for
             a
             title
             to
             the
             Keys
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             lock
             the
             doors
             ,
             and
             neither
             enter
             your selves
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             them
             that
             would
             to
             enter
             .
             If
             you
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             Hell
             ,
             have
             some
             pity
             on
             Souls
             ,
             and
             tye
             not
             their
             hands
             who
             desire
             to
             save
             them
             .
             If
             you
             believe
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             confess
             it
             ,
             and
             deal
             plainly
             with
             the
             world
             .
             If
             you
             do
             believe
             it
             ,
             forbid
             us
             not
             to
             preach
             it
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             made
             our
             labours
             needless
             by
             better
             supplies
             .
             We
             beseech
             you
             remember
             the
             price
             that
             was
             paid
             ,
             the
             blood
             that
             was
             shed
             by
             Christ
             for
             Souls
             ,
             and
             sell
             them
             not
             now
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             nought
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             merchandize
             of
             them
             for
             your
             honour
             ,
             interest
             ,
             or
             passions
             .
             Remember
             that
             you
             ,
             and
             we
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             lye
             down
             in
             rottenness
             and
             dust
             ,
             and
             our
             Souls
             to
             appear
             before
             our
             Judg
             !
             And
             where
             then
             will
             be
             your
             wealth
             ,
             and
             ease
             ,
             
             and
             greatness
             !
             And
             how
             will
             these
             things
             appear
             in
             the
             review
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             stand
             in
             that
             more
             clear
             convincing
             light
             ?
             Fall
             not
             on
             the
             corner-stone
             that
             you
             should
             build
             upon
             ,
             lest
             you
             be
             broken
             ;
             and
             strive
             not
             against
             it
             ,
             lest
             it
             fall
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             grind
             you
             to
             powder
             .
             Who
             will
             set
             the
             bryars
             and
             thorns
             against
             him
             in
             battel
             ?
             Will
             he
             not
             go
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             burn
             them
             up
             together
             ?
             Remember
             that
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
             Though
             (
             as
             Paul
             once
             )
             you
             have
             verily
             thought
             that
             you
             ought
             to
             do
             many
             things
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             and
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             be
             warned
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             no
             more
             .
             O
             that
             God
             would
             make
             them
             sensible
             by
             repentance
             who
             are
             truly
             guilty
             ,
             how
             many
             thousand
             persons
             damnation
             is
             like
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             have
             already
             done
             in
             above
             seventeen
             years
             ,
             hindering
             so
             many
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             to
             labour
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Right
             Reverend
             Lords
             !
             though
             we
             are
             your
             Petitioners
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             poor
             Souls
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             who
             valueth
             these
             ;
             yet
             are
             we
             not
             your
             flatterers
             .
             Had
             we
             not
             seen
             in
             history
             and
             experience
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             numerous
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             how
             far
             interest
             and
             self-love
             can
             blind
             men
             ,
             and
             bring
             both
             Learning
             ,
             Reason
             and
             pretences
             of
             Religion
             into
             their
             service
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             wonder
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             humane
             nature
             could
             be
             guilty
             of
             your
             course
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             face
             of
             such
             dreadful
             judgments
             as
             have
             lately
             been
             upon
             us
             !
             That
             when
             Gods
             displeasure
             had
             afflicted
             your selves
             (
             or
             some
             of
             you
             )
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             you
             should
             come
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             so
             unrefined
             ,
             as
             to
             use
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             much
             worse
             than
             your
             Predecessors
             did
             before
             you
             !
             and
             shew
             that
             you
             have
             learnt
             so
             little
             by
             all
             Gods
             judgments
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             as
             to
             forget
             what
             God
             did
             ,
             and
             what
             your selves
             did
             ,
             while
             you
             remember
             only
             what
             the
             Instruments
             of
             his
             wrath
             did
             !
             Nay
             under
             pretence
             of
             remembring
             your
             afflicters
             ,
             your
             wrath
             burneth
             implacably
             against
             the
             innocent
             ,
             that
             never
             hurt
             you
             ,
             nor
             had
             the
             hundredth
             part
             so
             great
             a
             hand
             in
             your
             afflictions
             as
             you
             had
             your selves
             .
             Wonderful
             !
             that
             in
             the
             very
             time
             while
             the
             Plague
             was
             devouring
             ,
             and
             souls
             crouding
             out
             of
             time
             into
             eternity
             ,
             and
             each
             man
             a
             terror
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             about
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             dead
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             you
             should
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             your
             surviving
             brethren
             ,
             and
             study
             how
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             those
             that
             would
             but
             help
             to
             prepare
             poor
             souls
             for
             so
             great
             a
             change
             !
             That
             
             when
             such
             
               dreadful
               flames
            
             have
             followed
             such
             Wars
             and
             wasting
             Plagues
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             moveth
             you
             to
             see
             so
             great
             and
             grievous
             sins
             ▪
             as
             the
             silencing
             so
             many
             hundred
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             starving
             so
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             souls
             ,
             that
             never
             deserved
             evil
             at
             your
             hands
             !
             That
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             obduration
             of
             Pharoah
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             with
             the
             consequents
             ,
             make
             you
             not
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             the
             wrath
             should
             come
             upon
             you
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             while
             you
             please
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             contrary
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             forbidding
             Christs
             labourers
             to
             gather
             in
             his
             harvest
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             ignorant
             and
             impenitent
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             !
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             15.
             
             That
             you
             are
             no
             more
             sensible
             of
             the
             foretold
             tenor
             of
             Christs
             final
             doom
             on
             them
             that
             did
             not
             feed
             ,
             cloath
             and
             visit
             the
             least
             of
             his
             servants
             ;
             but
             think
             that
             you
             please
             him
             by
             reproaching
             those
             whom
             he
             calleth
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             think
             still
             that
             you
             do
             God
             service
             ,
             when
             you
             do
             so
             much
             against
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             peoples
             souls
             !
             Wonderful
             !
             when
             Christ
             had
             so
             plainly
             rebuked
             his
             Disciples
             for
             striuing
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             them
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             his
             Heritage
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             the
             necessity
             that
             they
             become
             as
             little
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             servants
             of
             all
             ;
             that
             yet
             the
             pomp
             and
             vanities
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             an
             uncharitable
             mind
             ,
             can
             make
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Obedience
             to
             your selves
             ,
             seem
             a
             sufficient
             pretence
             for
             the
             lamentable
             dissipations
             and
             confusions
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             true
             believers
             !
             That
             ever
             you
             can
             preach
             for
             Loving
             your
             neighbours
             as
             your selves
             ,
             and
             not
             feel
             the
             convictions
             and
             sentence
             of
             your
             Consciences
             for
             what
             you
             have
             already
             done
             !
             For
             my
             own
             part
             I
             have
             little
             sense
             of
             any
             of
             your
             injuries
             to
             my self
             !
             Nor
             am
             I
             unthankful
             for
             that
             respect
             of
             my
             Governours
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             advanced
             me
             to
             your
             degree
             of
             honour
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             must
             profess
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             the
             last
             word
             that
             I
             should
             speak
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             the
             basest
             scavinger
             ,
             yea
             and
             suffer
             many
             deaths
             ,
             than
             be
             found
             at
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             those
             of
             you
             who
             have
             done
             what
             is
             done
             against
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             among
             us
             in
             this
             Land.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             so
             foolish
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             all
             this
             talk
             is
             grievous
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             way
             to
             my
             ease
             ,
             or
             honour
             with
             you
             ,
             nor
             to
             procure
             favour
             in
             your
             eyes
             :
             But
             if
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             case
             we
             should
             all
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             none
             so
             much
             as
             call
             you
             to
             repentance
             ,
             nor
             plead
             the
             Cause
             of
             an
             injured
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             deserted
             souls
             ,
             we
             should
             partake
             of
             the
             crimes
             which
             we
             are
             lamenting
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             Gildas
             and
             Salvianus
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             would
             condemn
             us
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             all
             that
             is
             here
             said
             have
             no
             other
             effect
             ,
             than
             to
             increase
             your
             indignation
             and
             our
             sufferings
             :
             Judg
             O
             posterity
             !
             Judg
             all
             disinteressed
             impartial
             men
             ,
             between
             these
             Reverend
             Lords
             and
             us
             ;
             whether
             the
             Petitions
             here
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             be
             selfish
             ,
             or
             unreasonable
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             should
             be
             rejected
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             as
             our
             lamentable
             divisions
             and
             Church-distractions
             come
             to
             !
             yea
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             cause
             and
             interest
             we
             plead
             ,
             will
             certainly
             and
             shortly
             judge
             ;
             before
             whom
             their
             worldly
             grandeur
             and
             dignities
             will
             be
             insignificant
             ,
             and
             wrathful
             reproaches
             will
             not
             prove
             the
             innocent
             criminal
             ,
             nor
             justifie
             them
             that
             condemn
             the
             just
             ,
             or
             that
             will
             not
             understand
             the
             will
             and
             interest
             of
             their
             Lord.
             Even
             so
             ,
             Come
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             Come
             quickly
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             ask
             why
             I
             write
             all
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             His
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Parliament
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             
               their
               Laws
            
             or
             Actions
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             this
             book
             I
             intend
             to
             speak
             against
             .
             The
             most
             pious
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             have
             been
             most
             addicted
             to
             reverence
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             All
             men
             are
             supposed
             to
             know
             more
             than
             other
             sorts
             of
             men
             in
             their
             own
             professions
             .
             Uncontrolled
             Fame
             imputeth
             all
             our
             sufferings
             to
             your
             designs
             and
             wills
             .
             And
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             Majesty
             did
             graciously
             authorize
             you
             by
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             Alterations
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             as
             were
             necessary
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             you
             would
             make
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             now
             done
             ,
             which
             maketh
             our
             burden
             much
             greater
             than
             before
             .
             And
             more
             than
             once
             his
             Majesty
             by
             his
             publick
             Declarations
             hath
             warranted
             us
             to
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             his
             Desires
             are
             and
             have
             been
             for
             the
             quiet
             ,
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             upon
             moderate
             terms
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             any
             man
             alive
             that
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             
               if
               you
               would
               cordially
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               it
               ,
            
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Parliament
             would
             soon
             be
             found
             the
             healers
             of
             our
             wounds
             ,
             and
             the
             restorers
             of
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             by
             casting
             out
             that
             which
             hath
             cast
             out
             Love
             ,
             and
             turned
             the
             people
             as
             into
             Guelphes
             and
             Gibelines
             ;
             and
             we
             might
             soon
             see
             the
             blessed
             fruits
             of
             Concord
             .
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Postscript
             to
             the
             Apologie
             for
             our
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             
               SInce
               the
               writing
               of
               what
               goeth
               before
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               so
               much
               from
               the
               most
               learned
               Accusers
               ,
               of
               their
               accusations
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               enableth
               me
               the
               better
               to
               know
               what
               objections
               to
               answer
               .
               And
               the
               ablest
               that
               I
               have
               met
               with
               ,
               argueth
               at
               this
               rate
               [
               Mr.
               
                 H.
                 Dodwell
              
               .
               ]
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               confesseth
               that
               we
               cannot
               subscribe
               ,
               declare
               and
               swear
               as
               is
               required
               ,
               without
               stretching
               the
               words
               to
               an
               improper
               sense
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               I
               think
               will
               allow
               (
               by
               parity
               of
               reason
               )
               almost
               any
               lying
               equivocation
               or
               perjury
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Some
               others
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               If
               Rulers
               will
               go
               about
               by
               fraudulent
               impositions
               to
               turn
               us
               out
               of
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               we
               will
               countermine
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               their
               words
               in
               any
               tolerable
               sense
               to
               which
               we
               can
               subdue
               them
               .
               But
               we
               cannot
               practice
               that
               art
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               confesseth
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               perform
               active
               obedience
               herein
               against
               our
               consciences
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               he
               saith
               it
               is
               Schism
               in
               us
               to
               preach
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               because
               the
               passive
               obedience
               of
               silence
               is
               our
               duty
               .
               His
               reasons
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               a
               Presbyters
               calling
               is
               
                 dependent
                 on
                 the
                 bishop
              
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               to
               be
               exercised
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               by
               preaching
               we
               
                 become
                 Church
                 ▪
                 Rulers
              
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Bishops
               Office
               on
               us
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               depose
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               take
               his
               place
               ,
               because
               he
               governeth
               not
               aright
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               conceiveth
               .
               )
               3.
               
               Because
               without
               such
               passive
               obedience
               ,
               no
               peace
               can
               be
               kept
               by
               any
               Government
               .
               4.
               
               Because
               the
               Bishops
               and
               not
               we
               are
               Judges
               who
               should
               preach
               or
               not
               .
               5.
               
               And
               Presbyterians
               are
               for
               silencing
               some
               .
               6.
               
               And
               the
               hurt
               that
               followeth
               our
               silence
               ,
               must
               be
               charged
               on
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               us
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               great
               crime
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               is
               
                 preaching
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 when
                 the
                 Bishops
                 forbid
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Here
               he
               granteth
               all
               the
               following
               matter
               of
               fact
               and
               right
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Preachers
               in
               question
               (
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               my self
               ,
               &c.
               )
               are
               consecrated
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Ministerial
               Office.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               Sacriledg
               and
               soul-murder
               to
               alienate
               our selves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               in
               God's
               ordinary
               way
               men
               cannot
               be
               saved
               without
               knowledg
               ,
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               be
               brought
               to
               these
               but
               by
               Teaching
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               few
               of
               the
               Churches
               that
               were
               burnt
               in
               London
               ,
               are
               rebuilt
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               many
               Parishes
               are
               so
               large
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               so
               small
               ,
               and
               the
               Preachers
               voice
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               ten
               or
               twenty
               of
               the
               Parishioners
               cannot
               hear
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               never
               so
               willing
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               many
               Ministers
               are
               insufficient
               (
               and
               the
               Parson
               of
               the
               Parish
               where
               I
               live
               ,
               hath
               been
               suspended
               
                 ab
                 officio
              
               these
               two
               or
               three
               years
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               hath
               not
               officiated
               .
               )
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               therefore
               the
               silence
               of
               all
               the
               Nonconformists
               is
               like
               to
               prove
               the
               damnation
               of
               many
               thousand
               souls
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               if
               the
               King
               only
               forbid
               us
               preaching
               (
               and
               not
               the
               Bishop
               )
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               such
               silence
               as
               he
               requireth
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               our
               Bishops
               are
               not
               chosen
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               or
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               King
               (
               whatever
               formality
               seem
               to
               contradict
               this
               .
               )
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               Diocesses
               is
               not
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               none
               of
               them
               is
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               me
               ,
               or
               
                 any
                 other
                 such
              
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               National
               Churches
               are
               but
               of
               
                 humane
                 institution
              
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               what
               
                 man
                 instituteth
                 ,
                 man
              
               may
               abrogate
               or
               undo
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               if
               King
               or
               Bishop
               forbid
               me
               to
               relieve
               the
               poor
               in
               true
               necessity
               ,
               or
               to
               feed
               any
               family
               ,
               or
               teach
               them
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               obey
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               the
               prime
               part
               of
               Religion
               is
               in
               positives
               ,
               and
               but
               the
               second
               in
               negatives
               ;
               and
               therefore
               sins
               of
               omission
               are
               the
               first
               sins
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               no
               sin
               must
               be
               matter
               of
               obedience
               to
               Bishops
               or
               any
               man.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               had
               their
               power
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               destruction
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               in
               case
               of
               controversies
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Church
               may
               not
               judg
               in
               
                 partem
                 utram
                 libet
              
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
             
               20.
               
               That
               all
               Bishops
               power
               is
               limited
               ,
               and
               not
               absolute
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               when
               they
               command
               without
               power
               ,
               only
               passive
               obedience
               is
               due
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               That
               Bishops
               are
               not
               made
               Judges
               whether
               there
               shall
               be
               preaching
               and
               worshipping
               God
               or
               not
               ;
               but
               only
               to
               order
               it
               aright
               ,
               and
               judg
               by
               whom
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               That
               Bishops
               cannot
               dispense
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               humane
               power
               prevail
               against
               Divine
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               That
               order
               is
               for
               the
               end
               and
               for
               the
               thing
               ordered
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               That
               natural
               morals
               are
               to
               be
               preferred
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               before
               positives
               ,
               much
               more
               before
               humane
               orders
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               That
               the
               silencing
               of
               the
               faithful
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               greatly
               pleaseth
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               is
               so
               far
               of
               the
               Silencers
               mind
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               He
               accuseth
               not
               the
               silenced
               Ministers
               with
               any
               false
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               He
               chargeth
               them
               not
               with
               Immoralities
               ,
               or
               a
               bad
               life
               ,
               saving
               his
               supposed
               sin
               of
               Schism
               ,
               for
               preaching
               Christs
               Gospel
               when
               forbidden
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               He
               confesseth
               that
               Paul
               must
               preach
               ,
               though
               forbidden
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               chargeth
               Timothy
               before
               God
               and
               Angels
               to
               preach
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               He
               confesseth
               that
               the
               Pastors
               for
               300.
               years
               preached
               when
               lawful
               Magistrates
               were
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               bad
               them
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               I
               acquaint
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               my self
               have
               the
               Bishops
               ordination
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               License
               not
               repealed
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               License
               :
               and
               yet
               unless
               I
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               trust
               to
               the
               Bishops
               License
               ,
               as
               that
               without
               which
               all
               were
               Schism
               ,
               it
               is
               Schism
               still
               :
               so
               that
               it
               seemeth
               to
               be
               made
               necessary
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               believe
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               trust
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               we
               grant
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               must
               not
               over-value
               our
               own
               grace
               or
               gifts
               ,
               nor
               undervalue
               other
               men
               ,
               nor
               pretend
               that
               our
               labours
               are
               more
               necessary
               than
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               must
               not
               disobey
               our
               lawful
               Rulers
               by
               omission
               or
               commission
               ▪
               
               in
               any
               thing
               which
               it
               belongeth
               to
               their
               office
               or
               power
               to
               command
               or
               forbid
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               if
               they
               command
               or
               forbid
               
                 without
                 power
              
               ,
               that
               which
               belongeth
               not
               to
               their
               office
               (
               as
               that
               which
               belongeth
               to
               a
               mans
               private
               Trade
               ,
               or
               self-government
               ,
               or
               family-government
               ,
               &c.
               )
               if
               it
               be
               not
               in
               it self
               evil
               ,
               we
               should
               materially
               obey
               them
               
                 finis
                 gratia
              
               ,
               to
               preserve
               order
               and
               reverence
               to
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               embolden
               not
               men
               to
               disobey
               in
               other
               things
               ▪
               though
               formally
               that
               particular
               injunction
               be
               powerless
               of
               itself
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               if
               they
               command
               us
               that
               which
               God
               forbiddeth
               ,
               or
               forbid
               that
               which
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               we
               must
               patiently
               suffer
               what
               unjust
               punishment
               they
               inflict
               on
               us
               for
               not
               obeying
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               resist
               them
               in
               their
               executions
               by
               force
               .
               (
               Though
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               this
               hath
               no
               exceptions
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               Bishop
               would
               ravish
               a
               woman
               ,
               she
               may
               resist
               him
               to
               save
               her
               chastity
               ;
               yet
               at
               least
               no
               resistance
               is
               lawful
               which
               deposeth
               the
               Governour
               ,
               or
               disableth
               him
               to
               govern
               )
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               think
               it
               not
               lawful
               to
               invade
               or
               take
               the
               publick
               Temples
               or
               Tythes
               ,
               or
               other
               maintenance
               of
               the
               publick
               Ministers
               ,
               against
               the
               Kings
               will
               ,
               or
               without
               authority
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               believe
               that
               lawful
               Rulers
               have
               power
               to
               forbid
               such
               ministers
               to
               preach
               in
               this
               or
               that
               place
               ,
               or
               any
               where
               in
               their
               dominions
               ,
               whose
               preaching
               is
               such
               as
               tendeth
               to
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Had
               we
               any
               reasonable
               conviction
               that
               our
               Ministry
               is
               unnecessary
               ,
               we
               would
               obey
               our
               Rulers
               ,
               though
               they
               silenced
               us
               causlesly
               ;
               and
               would
               seek
               some
               other
               place
               or
               way
               of
               serving
               God.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               those
               times
               ,
               places
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               perswade
               us
               that
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               will
               come
               by
               it
               if
               we
               preach
               ,
               we
               will
               then
               and
               there
               forbear
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               as
               an
               act
               of
               formal
               obedience
               ,
               nor
               a
               desertion
               of
               our
               Office
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               at
               other
               times
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               We
               judg
               it
               our
               duty
               to
               further
               the
               good
               success
               of
               the
               Conformable
               Ministers
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               our
               power
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               we
               take
               Schism
               to
               be
               a
               great
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               the
               best
               we
               can
               not
               only
               to
               avoid
               our selves
               ,
               but
               to
               cure
               or
               hinder
               in
               others
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               cannot
               in
               our
               present
               case
               give
               over
               the
               preaching
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
               for
               the
               Reasons
               before
               given
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               judg
               it
               a
               violation
               of
               the
               grand
               Law
               of
               Charity
               to
               
               agree
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               shall
               be
               damned
               by
               thousands
               ,
               and
               content
               our selves
               ,
               that
               not
               we
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               answer
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               judge
               it
               perfidiousness
               to
               violate
               our
               Ministerial
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               gave
               up
               our selves
               to
               his
               service
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               judge
               it
               also
               heinous
               sacriledge
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               holy
               work
               to
               which
               we
               are
               devoted
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               an
               Idolatrous
               setting
               up
               mans
               will
               and
               power
               above
               and
               against
               Gods.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               a
               preferring
               of
               pretended
               Order
               ,
               before
               the
               thing
               ordered
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               less
               than
               sacrifice
               (
               even
               sin
               )
               before
               Mercy
               ,
               yea
               the
               greatest
               mercy
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               is
               a
               pleasing
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               great
               enemy
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               of
               sinners
               repentance
               and
               salvation
               ;
               and
               whose
               instruments
               the
               hinderers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               ,
               we
               leave
               to
               consideration
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               It
               is
               a
               contradicting
               of
               the
               prayer
               taught
               us
               by
               Christ
               ;
               Pray
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               harvest
               to
               send
               forth
               labourers
               :
               For
               we
               are
               sure
               he
               hath
               not
               sent
               forth
               supernumeraries
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               is
               a
               wilful
               running
               on
               Christs
               damning
               sentence
               after
               his
               premonition
               ,
               Matth.
               25.
               by
               omitting
               greater
               matters
               than
               feeding
               ,
               cloathing
               ,
               visiting
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               It
               will
               be
               a
               burying
               our
               talent
               with
               the
               unprofitable
               servant
               ,
               and
               denying
               ▪
               God
               the
               service
               which
               he
               hath
               qualified
               us
               for
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               former
               time
               hath
               been
               spent
               in
               preparing
               for
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               as
               a
               casting
               away
               our
               time
               and
               life
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               It
               will
               be
               a
               wilful
               compliance
               with
               Phariseism
               ,
               after
               the
               warning
               of
               their
               ill
               examples
               ,
               who
               preferred
               their
               orders
               ,
               traditions
               ,
               sabbaths
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               authority
               ,
               before
               the
               good
               of
               the
               peoples
               souls
               and
               bodies
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               It
               will
               be
               an
               encouraging
               compliance
               with
               Church-tyranny
               
                 in
                 exercitio
              
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               give
               over
               Preaching
               as
               oft
               as
               Bishops
               forbid
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               will
               not
               take
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               be
               stigmatized
               with
               their
               PER
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               supposing
               this
               had
               been
               the
               case
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               We
               think
               it
               will
               be
               a
               compliance
               with
               Church-tyranny
               
                 quo
                 ad
                 titulum
              
               ,
               being
               ready
               to
               prove
               not
               only
               that
               the
               present
               Diocesans
               have
               no
               true
               power
               over
               us
               (
               but
               what
               is
               given
               them
               by
               the
               King
               as
               Magistrates
               )
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               their
               frame
               of
               Government
               is
               destructive
               of
               the
               Churches
               Ministry
               (
               both
               Episcopacy
               and
               Presbytery
               )
               
               and
               Discipline
               of
               Christs
               appointment
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               We
               are
               afraid
               of
               being
               guilty
               ,
               as
               things
               now
               go
               ,
               of
               mens
               
               Usurpation
               and
               injury
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               while
               we
               have
               the
               Kings
               License
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               they
               tell
               us
               not
               only
               that
               the
               King
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               authority
               to
               License
               us
               as
               they
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               he
               hath
               less
               authority
               to
               silence
               us
               than
               they
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               preach
               when
               Kings
               unjustly
               forbid
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               ancient
               Pastors
               did
               ,
               but
               not
               when
               these
               Bishops
               forbid
               us
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               In
               short
               ,
               When
               we
               think
               what
               a
               work
               it
               is
               to
               damn
               souls
               by
               starving
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               hinder
               their
               salvation
               ,
               our
               hearts
               dread
               to
               participate
               in
               such
               guilt
               ,
               considering
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               Love
               it self
               :
               And
               we
               find
               that
               the
               silencers
               are
               ready
               to
               trust
               in
               Gods
               Love
               to
               themselves
               in
               the
               hour
               of
               their
               extremity
               :
               And
               shall
               we
               think
               that
               he
               so
               little
               loveth
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               desire
               that
               they
               should
               be
               damned
               ,
               rather
               than
               saved
               against
               the
               will
               of
               a
               Diocesan
               ?
               2.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               office
               and
               design
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               a
               ransome
               for
               many
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               cease
               when
               the
               Rulers
               forbad
               him
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               demanded
               an
               account
               of
               his
               authority
               ,
               but
               would
               break
               even
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               to
               save
               mens
               health
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               made
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               and
               if
               Prelacy
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               the
               peoples
               salvation
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               salvation
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               to
               a
               Prelates
               will.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               sanctifying-work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Gospel
               converteth
               man
               to
               God.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               institution
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               office
               ,
               which
               was
               for
               mens
               salvation
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               duty
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               whose
               increase
               we
               must
               endeavour
               .
               6.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               daily
               prayers
               :
               To
               pray
               God
               to
               
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               to
               deny
               them
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               starve
               their
               souls
               ,
               is
               gross
               hypocrisie
               .
               7.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               Baptismal-vow
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               engaged
               our selves
               to
               fight
               under
               Christs
               banner
               (
               in
               the
               place
               where
               he
               should
               set
               us
               )
               against
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               devil
               .
               8.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               due
               Love
               to
               our
               native
               Countrey
               ;
               for
               whose
               temporal
               welfare
               even
               a
               Heathen
               would
               have
               dyed
               .
               9.
               
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               pretended
               for
               it
               :
               For
               it
               destroyeth
               the
               necessary
               foundations
               and
               ends
               of
               peace
               .
               10.
               
               And
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               honour
               of
               the
               Prelates
               themselves
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               in
               competition
               with
               things
               of
               inestimable
               worth
               :
               For
               it
               will
               
               make
               the
               people
               that
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               take
               such
               men
               as
               (
               prosessing
               themselves
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               do
               silence
               the
               faithful
               Preachers
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               grand
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               and
               Souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Captains
               in
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               devil
               .
               11.
               
               All
               good
               men
               long
               for
               the
               propagating
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Heathen
               and
               Infidel
               World
               !
               And
               shall
               we
               then
               be
               guilty
               of
               suppressing
               it
               at
               home
               ?
               12.
               
               The
               Papists
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               will
               condemn
               us
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               give
               over
               Preaching
               ,
               even
               when
               King
               ,
               and
               Law
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               forbid
               them
               .
               And
               shall
               we
               incur
               all
               this
               guilt
               by
               ceasing
               for
               nothing
               ,
               yea
               even
               now
               while
               we
               are
               licensed
               by
               the
               King
               ?
               We
               had
               rather
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               company
               of
               thieves
               in
               a
               pursuit
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               found
               among
               PER's
               ,
               and
               soul
               murderers
               at
               judgment
               :
               Sion
               is
               the
               City
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               in
               Babylon
               is
               found
               the
               blood
               of
               souls
               ,
               of
               whom
               for
               carnal
               ends
               they
               made
               merchandize
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               foregoing
               Reasons
               of
               our
               Accusation
               are
               sufficiently
               answered
               already
               .
            
             
               I.
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               our
               Calling
               is
               dependent
               on
               the
               Bishops
               !
               I
               answer
               :
               It
               is
               yet
               
                 lis
                 sub
                 judice
              
               ,
               whether
               such
               a
               Prelacy
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               mean
               the
               
                 English
                 Species
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               one
               man
               to
               destroy
               a
               thousand
               ,
               or
               many
               hundred
               Churches
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               but
               Parts
               of
               one
               Diocesan
               Church
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               Bishop
               under
               him
               ,
               to
               Rule
               and
               exercise
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               over
               that
               one
               Church
               by
               a
               Lay-Chancellor
               ,
               in
               a
               secular
               manner
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Church-Keys
               to
               all
               the
               demi-Presbyters
               )
               ?
            
             
               If
               these
               Diocesans
               were
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               is
               not
               every
               one
               that
               by
               worldly
               power
               gets
               possession
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               being
               neither
               chosen
               by
               the
               Clergy
               or
               the
               people
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               one
               that
               forcibly
               usurpeth
               the
               name
               and
               dignity
               :
               What
               maketh
               that
               man
               a
               Bishop
               over
               me
               any
               more
               than
               another
               man
               ?
               Had
               they
               said
               the
               King
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               reverenced
               the
               answer
               at
               least
               (
               Though
               the
               Arrians
               had
               the
               same
               in
               Constantius
               and
               
               Valens's
               days
               )
               :
               But
               when
               they
               trust
               not
               to
               this
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               
                 divine
                 right
              
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               is
               their
               title
               ?
               They
               say
               ,
               Consecration
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               Consecration
               is
               but
               a
               
                 Ministerial
                 investiture
              
               (
               like
               Marriage
               )
               of
               one
               that
               before
               had
               right
               by
               election
               :
               This
               they
               deny
               ,
               and
               lay
               all
               on
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               not
               Election
               .
               2.
               
               But
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               unjustest
               claimer
               be
               
               Consecrated
               ,
               he
               is
               our
               Bishop
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Consecrators
               have
               more
               power
               to
               determine
               who
               shall
               be
               Bishops
               than
               Kings
               and
               People
               .
               3.
               
               But
               who
               be
               
                 these
                 Consecrators
              
               ?
               Are
               they
               any
               Bishops
               whatever
               ,
               or
               some
               in
               special
               above
               the
               rest
               ?
               If
               any
               ,
               then
               any
               wicked
               Bishops
               may
               make
               more
               ,
               and
               undo
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               then
               ,
               what
               if
               three
               Bishops
               Consecrate
               one
               ,
               and
               three
               another
               ,
               and
               three
               another
               ,
               over
               one
               Diocess
               ?
               Are
               they
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Diocess
               ?
               or
               which
               ?
               4.
               
               But
               the
               Objectors
               confess
               that
               Consecration
               doth
               but
               make
               one
               a
               Bishop
               without
               a
               determinate
               Church
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               him
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Church
              
               ,
               humane
               application
               is
               necessary
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               Where
               find
               they
               in
               Scripture
               a
               Bishop
               made
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               made
               the
               Bishop
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ?
               I
               believe
               that
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               an
               Evangelist
               
                 in
                 specie
              
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               before
               he
               is
               fixed
               to
               any
               particular
               Church
               :
               But
               not
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               if
               Scripture
               must
               be
               the
               rule
               .
               2.
               
               But
               if
               he
               be
               Consecrated
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 my
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               (
               or
               any
               other
               mans
               )
               this
               layeth
               on
               me
               no
               obligation
               to
               obey
               him
               .
               3.
               
               But
               they
               are
               forced
               at
               last
               ,
               to
               resolve
               all
               their
               power
               and
               our
               duty
               into
               
                 Humane
                 will
              
               or
               institution
               .
               It
               is
               Man
               that
               must
               make
               him
               
                 my
                 Bishop
              
               :
               And
               this
               they
               call
               the
               application
               of
               the
               power
               !
               But
               by
               
                 what
                 Act
              
               is
               this
               application
               ?
               Is
               it
               by
               Election
               ?
               or
               by
               another
               Consecration
               ?
               or
               how
               ?
               sure
               they
               will
               say
               by
               Election
               .
               And
               doubtless
               some
               one
               must
               first
               Elect
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               indeterminately
               ?
               It
               's
               strange
               that
               men
               must
               be
               Consecrated
               that
               no
               men
               chuse
               .
               Then
               they
               chuse
               themselves
               :
               And
               then
               the
               Consecrators
               must
               Consecrate
               any
               one
               that
               will
               chuse
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               :
               But
               if
               not
               so
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               Consecrators
               chusers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               not
               say
               that
               Election
               doth
               nothing
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Bishop
               .
               But
               who
               are
               the
               second
               determing
               Electors
               ?
               They
               know
               not
               who
               to
               lay
               it
               on
               ,
               nor
               who
               it
               is
               that
               maketh
               a
               man
               Bishop
               of
               these
               persons
               ,
               and
               this
               place
               .
               One
               will
               say
               the
               Consecrators
               (
               and
               then
               they
               know
               not
               who
               these
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               possibly
               have
               ten
               Bishops
               at
               once
               )
               ,
               another
               will
               say
               the
               Clergy
               (
               which
               really
               here
               chuse
               not
               )
               ;
               another
               will
               say
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               all
               come
               to
               that
               or
               nothing
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               very
               loth
               (
               for
               none
               of
               them
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 People
              
               )
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               what
               is
               the
               dependance
               of
               our
               
                 calling
                 on
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               (
               supposing
               them
               of
               Gods
               appointment
               )
               ?
               Is
               it
               a
               dependance
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               Essence
               ,
               2.
               
               For
               Operation
               ,
               3.
               
               Or
               for
               the
               Order
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               operation
               ?
               And
               do
               they
               mean
               that
               we
               depend
               ,
               1.
               
               On
               the
               
               Bishops
               first
               Ordination
               ?
               2.
               
               Or
               on
               his
               continued
               Will
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               our
               Calling
               (
               as
               to
               Authority
               and
               Obligation
               )
               did
               depend
               
                 in
                 esse
              
               on
               the
               will
               of
               the
               ordainer
               as
               such
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               receive
               it
               from
               him
               (
               of
               which
               more
               elsewhere
               )
               ;
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               dependeth
               on
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               undo
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               .
               For
               he
               engageth
               men
               to
               God
               
                 durante
                 vita
              
               in
               a
               perpetual
               office
               (
               which
               maketh
               the
               Papist
               call
               it
               an
               
                 indelible
                 Character
              
               )
               :
               In
               Ordination
               a
               Contract
               is
               made
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               Minister
               ;
               and
               till
               they
               null
               it
               that
               contracted
               it
               ,
               he
               cannot
               do
               it
               that
               did
               but
               Ministerially
               contract
               them
               .
               A
               Priest
               may
               Marry
               man
               and
               wise
               ,
               but
               cannot
               unmarry
               them
               .
               A
               Bishop
               may
               Crown
               and
               Anoint
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               cannot
               depose
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               if
               the
               Bishop
               cannot
               null
               the
               esse
               of
               our
               Calling
               ,
               than
               the
               operation
               is
               not
               at
               his
               Will
               :
               For
               1.
               the
               Esse
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               
                 Potestas
                 operandi
                 cum
                 obligatione
              
               .
               2.
               
               Else
               it
               were
               left
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               Bishops
               whether
               Christ
               should
               have
               any
               Ministers
               and
               Worship
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               preached
               ,
               or
               Souls
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               it
               be
               only
               the
               Time
               ,
               place
               and
               order
               of
               our
               Ministration
               that
               is
               left
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               power
               to
               forbid
               the
               necessary
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               on
               pretence
               of
               ordering
               it
               :
               To
               order
               operation
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               prohibit
               it
               :
               He
               doth
               not
               order
               my
               studies
               ,
               writing
               ,
               travel
               ,
               building
               ,
               who
               biddeth
               me
               study
               ,
               write
               ,
               travel
               ,
               build
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Spain
               at
               Trent
               defended
               the
               Divine
               right
               of
               their
               office
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               ours
               against
               the
               Prelates
               .
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               the
               office
               of
               Presbyters
               himself
               ;
               which
               is
               more
               generally
               agreed
               on
               among
               Christians
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               hath
               instituted
               our
               Prelacy
               :
               But
               if
               Dr.
               
               Hammond's
               opinion
               hold
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               subject
               ▪
               Presbyters
               in
               Scripture-times
               ,
               we
               shall
               think
               it
               hard
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               any
               now
               :
               And
               then
               all
               Ministers
               must
               be
               of
               one
               order
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Suppose
               Scotland
               possessed
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               under
               such
               Presbyters
               as
               
                 Coleman
                 ,
                 Aidan
                 ,
                 Finan
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               after
               a
               Courtier
               perswadeth
               the
               King
               to
               call
               one
               man
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               be
               Consecrated
               ;
               Are
               all
               those
               Churches
               and
               holy
               Pastors
               on
               a
               sudden
               by
               that
               act
               become
               such
               dependants
               on
               that
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               must
               give
               over
               preaching
               when
               he
               bids
               them
               ?
            
             
             
               6.
               
               By
               your
               Rules
               men
               may
               enlarge
               Diocesses
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               King
               will
               make
               all
               England
               one
               Diocess
               ,
               he
               may
               put
               down
               all
               the
               Bishopricks
               save
               one
               ,
               and
               give
               one
               man
               power
               to
               chuse
               whether
               Christ
               shall
               have
               any
               Gospel
               or
               souls
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               so
               Christ
               must
               shortly
               be
               no
               Christ
               or
               Saviour
               ,
               without
               the
               Bishops
               leave
               .
            
             
               II.
               To
               the
               second
               Reason
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               by
               preaching
               we
               use
               any
               Prelatical
               power
               ;
               the
               (
               pretended
               )
               Office
               of
               a
               Prelate
               is
               not
               to
               be
               the
               sole
               Preacher
               ,
               but
               the
               Governour
               of
               Preachers
               .
               If
               we
               made
               our selves
               Governours
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               we
               should
               assume
               their
               power
               .
               But
               to
               preach
               is
               our
               own
               work
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               You
               call
               and
               govern
               assemblies
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               We
               govern
               not
               Diocesses
               nor
               other
               Presbyters
               ;
               and
               to
               guide
               particular
               Assemblies
               in
               worship
               ,
               was
               ever
               acknowledged
               the
               Presbyters
               work
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               Yes
               ,
               under
               the
               Bishops
               government
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               him
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               To
               do
               the
               work
               of
               his
               own
               office
               without
               him
               that
               should
               govern
               him
               ,
               could
               be
               but
               a
               disobedience
               against
               that
               Governour
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               deposing
               him
               ,
               and
               usurpation
               of
               his
               Government
               .
               If
               a
               Physician
               ,
               Taylor
               ,
               or
               Shoomaker
               ,
               exercise
               his
               Calling
               when
               the
               King
               forbiddeth
               him
               ,
               yea
               or
               a
               Schoolmaster
               or
               Minister
               who
               governs
               others
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               depose
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               take
               his
               power
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               disobey
               his
               power
               .
               Can
               you
               perswade
               all
               Popish
               Priests
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               they
               depose
               the
               King
               ?
            
             
               III.
               The
               third
               Reason
               is
               as
               gross
               a
               fallacy
               ,
               supposing
               that
               our
               silence
               is
               but
               
                 passive
                 obedience
              
               ;
               but
               
                 passive
                 obedience
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               called
               )
               is
               but
               
                 patient
                 suffering
                 without
                 resistance
              
               .
               If
               the
               Bishops
               excommunicate
               us
               ,
               or
               imprison
               us
               ,
               or
               deprive
               us
               of
               all
               Ministerial
               maintenance
               ,
               or
               take
               all
               our
               Estates
               ,
               we
               never
               resist
               them
               ,
               but
               endure
               all
               .
               But
               when
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Religion
               is
               positive
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               negative
               ,
               will
               any
               say
               that
               it
               is
               but
               
                 passive
                 obedience
              
               to
               omit
               all
               our
               duty
               if
               a
               Bishop
               forbid
               it
               us
               ?
               Then
               it
               were
               but
               passive
               obedience
               to
               give
               over
               loving
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               our
               Families
               ,
               or
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               doing
               any
               good
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               forbid
               it
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               for
               
                 keeping
                 peace
              
               (
               which
               you
               demand
               how
               it
               should
               be
               done
               )
               I
               answer
               you
               :
               1.
               
               Satan
               keepeth
               possession
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               some
               peace
               .
               Peaceable
               unholiness
               is
               the
               surest
               way
               to
               hell
               .
               2.
               
               We
               are
               commanded
               ,
               but
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 lieth
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 live
                 peaceably
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               But
               peace
               is
               first
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Rulers
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               will
               have
               
                 no
                 peace
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               our
               power
               to
               procure
               it
               against
               their
               wills
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               do
               our
               part
               towards
               it
               .
               If
               a
               Bishop
               should
               forbid
               all
               men
               to
               feed
               their
               children
               and
               servants
               with
               any
               wholsome
               food
               ,
               and
               then
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 peace
                 or
                 order
                 can
                 you
                 have
                 without
              
               such
               obedience
               ?
               This
               is
               but
               to
               put
               a
               scorn
               on
               the
               Churches
               when
               they
               have
               persecuted
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               their
               peace
               ,
               and
               then
               ask
               them
               why
               they
               will
               not
               have
               it
               .
            
             
               IV.
               To
               the
               fourth
               Reason
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 is
                 judg
                 who
                 shall
                 preach
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               :
               1.
               
               Were
               the
               Bishops
               Calling
               justified
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               judg
               
                 in
                 partem
                 utram
                 libet
              
               ,
               whether
               there
               shall
               be
               preaching
               or
               none
               .
               The
               Churches
               in
               London
               are
               burnt
               down
               ;
               the
               Parishes
               are
               many
               so
               large
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               ten
               or
               twenty
               cannot
               hear
               in
               publick
               .
               If
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Bishops
               power
               to
               judg
               that
               nine
               parts
               of
               London
               shall
               have
               no
               preaching
               ,
               why
               may
               he
               not
               so
               judg
               of
               the
               other
               tenth
               part
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               may
               judg
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               preaching
               ,
               then
               why
               not
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               praying
               and
               worshipping
               God
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               in
               London
               ,
               why
               not
               in
               other
               places
               ?
               and
               so
               whether
               there
               shall
               be
               any
               Gospel
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Salvation
               ?
               In
               cases
               of
               Faith
               ,
               a
               Council
               hath
               power
               only
               to
               judg
               truly
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Resurrection
               ,
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               judg
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Christ
               ,
               no
               Resurrection
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               holy
               practice
               is
               as
               necessary
               to
               our
               salvation
               ,
               as
               right
               believing
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Bishops
               may
               judg
               that
               we
               shall
               preach
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               
                 worship
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               .
            
             
               Obj
               But
               they
               are
               to
               judg
               who
               shall
               preach
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               not
               cast
               out
               ,
               if
               two
               thousand
               of
               you
               be
               silenced
               .
               If
               there
               were
               not
               Preachers
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               Readers
               ,
               and
               the
               Liturgy
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Let
               them
               set
               up
               such
               competent
               Teachers
               in
               a
               sufficient
               number
               of
               Churches
               as
               will
               tell
               a
               sober
               conscience
               that
               all
               our
               labours
               are
               become
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               think
               further
               of
               the
               case
               .
               But
               is
               it
               so
               in
               London
               now
               ?
               Or
               can
               any
               be
               ignorant
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               useth
               to
               work
               according
               to
               the
               aptitude
               of
               means
               ;
               and
               too
               many
               Churches
               in
               the
               Countreys
               have
               such
               Teachers
               as
               say
               over
               a
               few
               cold
               words
               as
               boys
               do
               their
               Lessons
               ;
               and
               when
               experience
               telleth
               us
               how
               few
               are
               the
               better
               for
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               afraid
               of
               being
               so
               hypocritally
               modest
               as
               to
               let
               souls
               perish
               for
               fear
               of
               seeming
               to
               undervalue
               your
               raw
               Lads
               ,
               or
               scandalous
               ignorant
               Priests
               ,
               and
               to
               overvalue
               our selves
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Are
               the
               
                 bishops
                 absolute
                 Judges
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               If
               absolute
               ,
               we
               must
               obey
               them
               if
               they
               command
               murder
               or
               idolatry
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               limits
               of
               their
               power
               ?
               Sure
               it
               is
               Gods
               universal
               Law.
               They
               have
               no
               power
               against
               his
               commanding
               or
               forbidding
               word
               ;
               none
               against
               him
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               and
               mens
               salvation
               .
               If
               Popish
               and
               other
               Casuists
               use
               so
               to
               limit
               Kings
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               that
               they
               are
               Ministers
               of
               God
               for
               good
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               have
               no
               power
               against
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Laws
               against
               it
               are
               null
               ;
               may
               we
               not
               much
               more
               say
               so
               of
               all
               our
               Diocesans
               ?
            
             
               You
               grant
               that
               they
               cannot
               command
               us
               to
               sin
               ,
               or
               forbid
               us
               duty
               :
               But
               then
               either
               we
               have
               a
               
                 judgment
                 of
                 discerning
              
               to
               know
               what
               is
               duty
               and
               sin
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               still
               if
               they
               forbid
               us
               duty
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               is
               no
               duty
               ,
               or
               
                 command
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               we
               must
               obey
               .
               But
               if
               yea
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               prove
               in
               an
               error
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               our
               sin
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Bishops
               prove
               in
               the
               error
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               theirs
               .
               And
               to
               obey
               conscience
               before
               a
               bishop
               ,
               is
               in
               our
               sense
               nothing
               but
               to
               obey
               God
               before
               a
               bishop
               ,
               in
               doing
               what
               we
               judg
               to
               be
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               V.
               The
               next
               reason
               is
               none
               to
               us
               :
               For
               if
               Presbyterians
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               silence
               Christs
               Ministers
               causlesly
               ,
               and
               forbid
               that
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               mens
               salvation
               ,
               we
               abhor
               it
               in
               one
               as
               well
               as
               in
               another
               .
            
             
               VI.
               And
               as
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               believe
               not
               that
               if
               Christ
               should
               ask
               us
               ,
               Why
               we
               preach
               not
               ,
               it
               would
               excuse
               us
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               bishop
               forbad
               us
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               if
               he
               ask
               us
               ,
               Why
               did
               you
               not
               feed
               ,
               clothe
               ,
               visit
               me
               in
               my
               servants
               ?
               The
               Reasons
               forementioned
               tell
               you
               why
               we
               think
               we
               cannot
               be
               excused
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               if
               we
               could
               ,
               Nature
               and
               Grace
               incline
               us
               to
               do
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               do
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               if
               thousands
               were
               like
               to
               be
               drowned
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               not
               help
               the
               Ship-master
               when
               he
               forbids
               us
               ,
               Nature
               teacheth
               us
               to
               prefer
               their
               lives
               before
               his
               will.
               And
               when
               our
               first
               question
               is
               
                 Whether
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 ordinary
                 operation
                 by
                 means
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 from
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 damned
                 ?
              
               For
               you
               to
               determine
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               damned
               if
               the
               Bishop
               will
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               in
               with
               a
               second
               question
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 answer
                 for
                 it
              
               ?
               is
               so
               horrid
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               frightneth
               us
               from
               obeying
               the
               Silencers
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               saw
               Satan
               himself
               perswading
               us
               to
               obey
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Will
               you
               give
               us
               leave
               openly
               to
               tell
               the
               people
               where
               our
               controversie
               lyeth
               ?
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Bishops
               will
               that
               they
               shall
               rather
               be
               all
               damned
               in
               their
               ignorance
               and
               sin
               ,
               than
               taught
               ,
               converted
               ,
               and
               saved
               by
               Nonconformists
               ?
               But
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               they
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               ,
               shall
               answer
               for
               it
               .
               As
               if
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 Their
                 blood
                 be
                 on
                 us
              
               .
               But
               we
               are
               loth
               to
               yeild
               that
               you
               must
               be
               untaught
               and
               damned
               ,
               though
               we
               were
               never
               so
               sure
               to
               be
               excused
               .
            
             
               Whose
               interest
               or
               work
               it
               is
               ,
               Christs
               or
               Satans
               ,
               to
               forbid
               faithful
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               do
               their
               office
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               Grace
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               all
               done
               ,
               will
               tell
               the
               gracious
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               telleth
               men
               whose
               interest
               and
               work
               it
               is
               to
               deny
               to
               as
               many
               their
               necessary
               food
               .
               Should
               you
               deny
               the
               necessity
               of
               either
               (
               word
               or
               food
               )
               still
               Grace
               or
               Nature
               would
               from
               age
               to
               age
               resist
               you
               .
               Of
               the
               two
               ,
               methinks
               those
               that
               perswade
               us
               to
               stretch
               to
               conform
               against
               our
               consciences
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               preach
               ,
               do
               look
               more
               favourably
               towards
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               than
               those
               that
               perswade
               us
               not
               at
               all
               to
               conform
               ,
               but
               meerly
               to
               give
               over
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               very
               motion
               hath
               an
               ugly
               aspect
               ;
               it
               affrights
               us
               ,
               as
               perceiving
               the
               voice
               of
               an
               affrighting
               Solicitor
               in
               it
               .
               It
               amazeth
               us
               to
               think
               that
               some
               Scholars
               of
               great
               parts
               ,
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               obliging
               carriage
               ,
               dare
               make
               such
               a
               motion
               to
               so
               many
               vowed
               and
               consecrated
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               while
               in
               so
               many
               Parishes
               so
               many
               thousand
               souls
               are
               wallowing
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               impiety
               and
               sensuality
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               a
               Church
               to
               hear
               in
               ,
               nor
               a
               Minister
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               but
               must
               stay
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               worse
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               room
               ,
               were
               they
               never
               so
               willing
               .
               Shall
               the
               Churchwarden
               on
               his
               oath
               present
               twenty
               ,
               or
               forty
               ,
               or
               fifty
               thousand
               in
               a
               Parish
               for
               not
               coming
               into
               a
               Church
               where
               two
               thousand
               can
               scarce
               hear
               the
               Preacher
               ?
               Or
               shall
               all
               those
               thousands
               be
               idle
               ,
               play
               or
               drink
               ,
               without
               trouble
               and
               a
               few
               hundreds
               of
               them
               be
               hunted
               and
               ruined
               ,
               that
               rather
               join
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               with
               a
               silenced
               Minister
               ?
               O
               how
               easie
               would
               it
               be
               to
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               how
               dreadful
               to
               our
               consciences
               ,
               to
               forbear
               ,
               and
               leave
               men
               to
               themselves
               !
               Have
               men
               nothing
               to
               accuse
               us
               of
               ,
               as
               our
               intollerable
               crimes
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               and
               costliest
               duties
               that
               ever
               we
               performed
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Lord
               keep
               us
               all
               from
               seducing
               Faction
               ,
               and
               forgive
               us
               the
               sin
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               and
               cause
               us
               to
               pray
               harder
               for
               his
               glorious
               appearing
               ,
               and
               most
               righteous
               final
               Judgment
               .
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             INTEREST
             real
             or
             mistaken
             ,
             RULETH
             THE
             WORLD
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               Interest
               is
               the
               highest
               with
               all
               the
               sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             GOD's
             Interest
             is
             the
             pleasing
             of
             his
             will
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             in
             the
             LOVE
             and
             Concord
             of
             his
             servants
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Interest
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             is
             ,
             the
             pleasing
             and
             glorifying
             God
             in
             its
             unity
             and
             strength
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Christ
             the
             sole
             Universal
             King.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             Interest
             of
             particular
             Churches
             is
             ,
             their
             pleasing
             and
             glorifying
             God
             by
             their
             union
             with
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             their
             holy
             Union
             between
             Pastors
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             people
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Interest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             ,
             its
             pleasing
             and
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             whole
             by
             a
             holy
             unity
             with
             God
             the
             Universal
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Subjects
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Interest
             of
             the
             King
             is
             ,
             the
             pleasing
             and
             glorifying
             God
             in
             the
             foresaid
             welfare
             and
             just
             government
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             his
             own
             salvation
             ,
             and
             his
             Political
             strength
             and
             honour
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             much
             in
             the
             most
             inseparable
             twist
             of
             union
             and
             interests
             with
             his
             united
             subjects
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Interest
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             the
             pleasing
             and
             glorifying
             God
             in
             the
             ministerial
             uniting
             of
             souls
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             among
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             salvation
             and
             consolation
             herein
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             Interest
             of
             each
             particular
             Christian
             is
             ,
             his
             pleasing
             and
             glorifying
             God
             in
             his
             holy
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ;
             and
             subordinately
             his
             holy
             unity
             and
             concord
             with
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             Society
             where
             he
             liveth
             .
          
           
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             true
             Interest
             of
             an
             honest
             Separatist
             and
             Papist
             (
             in
             England
             )
             (
             supposing
             them
             uncurably
             such
             )
             requireth
             them
             to
             live
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             love
             with
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             concordant
             practice
             of
             so
             much
             of
             Religion
             (
             even
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             or
             common
             Christianity
             )
             which
             we
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             tolerated
             exercises
             of
             their
             several
             errors
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             common
             welfare
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             exasperate
             others
             by
             reproaches
             ,
             or
             striving
             to
             get
             into
             suspected
             power
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             The
             mistaken
             Interest
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Papal
             Clergy
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             own
             wills
             in
             ruling
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             weaken
             and
             disable
             Kings
             and
             States
             by
             divisions
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             and
             diversions
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             by
             deceit
             to
             a
             voluntary
             subjection
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             concord
             of
             their
             subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             and
             to
             silence
             and
             disgrace
             all
             such
             as
             are
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             X.
             The
             mistaken
             Interest
             of
             
               English
               Papists
               ,
               Quakers
            
             ,
             and
             all
             true
             uncurable
             Separatists
             is
             ,
             to
             encrease
             and
             strengthen
             their
             several
             parties
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             may
             be
             to
             get
             into
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             unite
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             a
             common
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             tolerated
             party
             as
             strong
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             to
             weaken
             the
             united
             Ministry
             and
             Churches
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             cry
             down
             a
             Comprehension
             or
             Union
             of
             the
             sober
             Conformists
             and
             Nonconformists
             ;
             and
             to
             desire
             that
             those
             Impositions
             which
             themselves
             account
             sinful
             ,
             may
             be
             continued
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             by
             the
             evil
             ,
             viz.
             lest
             the
             union
             of
             the
             rest
             should
             weaken
             the
             tolerated
             party
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             inconsiderable
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             established
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             for
             union
             with
             them
             ,
             into
             contempt
             by
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             true
             Interest
             of
             a
             meer
             Nonconformist
             requireth
             him
             ,
             to
             commit
             no
             known
             sin
             on
             pretence
             of
             obedience
             ,
             unity
             ,
             or
             peace
             ;
             nor
             forsake
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             whatever
             he
             suffer
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             live
             in
             loyalty
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             in
             love
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             Parochial
             Churches
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             agreed
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             The
             true
             Interest
             of
             a
             Conformist
             requireth
             him
             ,
             to
             use
             all
             lawful
             means
             to
             procure
             as
             comprehensive
             a
             Union
             and
             Concord
             of
             all
             sound
             and
             faithful
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             as
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             with
             tolerable
             differences
             ;
             to
             live
             in
             peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             by
             Ministerial
             skill
             ,
             fidelity
             ,
             
             diligence
             ,
             and
             holy
             living
             ,
             and
             by
             condescending
             humility
             and
             love
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             win
             Dissenters
             ,
             to
             edifie
             and
             unite
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             advance
             the
             true
             honour
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             to
             encrease
             and
             corroborate
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Octob.
                 27.
                 1675.
                 
              
            
             
               R.
               B.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Prefatory
             History
             of
             our
             Case
             .
             
               Page
               1
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Our
             judgment
             how
             far
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             Preach
             .
             
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Our
             Reasons
             for
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             I.
             We
             judge
             it
             sacriledge
             to
             for
             sake
             the
             work
             to
             which
             we
             were
             consecrated
             .
             
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             II.
             We
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             mens
             obliging
             necessities
             .
             
               p.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             III.
             Many
             express
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             oblige
             us
             .
             
               p.
               32.
            
             
             
               
                 Many
                 Objections
                 answered
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 Princes
                 may
                 silence
                 us
                 ?
                 Largely
                 answered
                 .
                 Of
                 mans
                 binding
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 choice
                 of
                 Pastors
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IV.
             By
             deserting
             our
             Ministerial
             Work
             ,
             we
             shall
             sin
             against
             the
             Natural
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             be
             guilty
             of
             soul-murder
             .
             
               p.
               45.
            
             
             
               
                 Objections
                 and
                 Accusations
                 answered
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 our
                 preciseness
                 falsly
                 pretendeth
                 mens
                 necessity
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   52.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 think
                 too
                 highly
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Preaching
                 as
                 necessary
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   55.
                
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 our
                 Preaching
                 doth
                 more
                 harm
                 than
                 good
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 People
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   p.
                   64.
                
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 liberty
                 we
                 cast
                 out
                 Catechising
                 ,
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords-Prayer
                 ,
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                   69.
                
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 lived
                 in
                 sequestrations
                 on
                 other
                 mens
                 bread
                 .
                 Mr.
                 
                 Durel's
                 accusations
                 of
                 my self
                 herein
                 ,
                 answered
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   77.
                
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 silenced
                 and
                 ejected
                 others
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 power
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   83.
                
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 better
                 must
                 suffer
                 with
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 our
                 Preaching
                 will
                 increase
                 mens
                 dislike
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   86.
                
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 our
                 pretended
                 Piety
                 is
                 Pharisaical
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 zealous
                 Villanies
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 described
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   91.
                
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 gathering
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   97.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 coming
                 into
                 Cities
                 and
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 within
                 five
                 Miles
                 ▪
                 
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 giveth
                 you
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 Conformists
                 (
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Rathbands
                 book
                 &c.
                 )
                 confess
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   104.
                
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 You
                 are
                 against
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Why
                 did
                 you
                 demur
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 you
                 refused
                 Preferments
                 ?
                 
                   p.
                   106.
                
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Must
                 the
                 Laws
                 be
                 changed
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 tender
                 heads
                 will
                 scruple
                 ?
                 
                   p.
                   108.
                
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Obedience
                 beseemeth
                 tender
                 Consciences
                 :
                 Disobedience
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   110.
                
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 only
                 reason
                 why
                 some
                 forsook
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 abjure
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Why
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 do
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 
                   p.
                   111.
                
                 
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Why
                 not
                 all
                 tolerated
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 in
                 Popery
                 ?
                 
                   p.
                   113.
                
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Preaching
                 was
                 necessary
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 became
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                   114.
                
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 go
                 preach
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Indians
                   ?
                   p.
                   115.
                
                 
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 folly
                 and
                 villany
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
                 is
                 so
                 opened
                 by
                 the
                 Debater
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Politician
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 ask
                 leave
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 You
                 overthrow
                 all
                 Principles
                 of
                 Government
                 (
                 
                   p.
                   120.
                
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 answered
                 since
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 Volume
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   2d
                   Plea
                   for
                   Peace
                
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 They
                 object
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 Calvinism
                 and
                 Puritanism
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 intended
                 Scheme
                 of
                 my
                 Reconciling
                 doctrine
                 (
                 since
                 published
                 )
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   121.
                
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 You
                 would
                 make
                 our
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 impossible
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 desirable
                 than
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   128.
                
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Abating
                 would
                 countenance
                 your
                 scruples
                 by
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Reformers
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   134.
                
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 rebellion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 not
                 renouncing
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 resistance
                 sheweth
                 .
                 (
                 The
                 foresaid
                 2d
                 Plea
                 for
                 Peace
                 fully
                 answereth
                 this
                 accusation
                 )
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   137.
                
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 We
                 remember
                 your
                 practices
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                   140.
                
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 Dr.
                 Goods
                 Charge
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 death
                 ,
                 answered
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   142.
                
                 
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 The
                 inhumane
                 Calumnies
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Modern
                   Pleas
                   for
                   Comprehension
                   ,
                   Toleration
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 considered
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   147.
                
                 
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 The
                 errors
                 and
                 faults
                 of
                 Sectaries
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   155.
                
                 
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 Dr.
                 Ashtons
                 and
                 the
                 Debate-makers
                 Accusation
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 delaying
                 to
                 refuse
                 preferment
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   157.
                
                 
              
               
                 32.
                 
                 The
                 Calumnies
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   free
                   and
                   impartial
                   enquiry
                   into
                   the
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   great
                   esteem
                   and
                   honour
                   that
                   the
                   Nonconformists
                   are
                   in
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   p.
                   165.
                
                 
                 
                   
                     A
                     notable
                     passage
                     of
                     Clemangis
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     of
                     
                       Bernard
                       .
                       p.
                       173.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     true
                     Case
                     of
                     the
                     Nonconformists
                     sufferings
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     under
                     go
                     by
                     Covetousness
                     for
                     gain
                     .
                     
                       p.
                       175.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Hollingworths
                 Story
                 of
                 a
                 Nonconformists
                 cruelty
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   182.
                
                 
              
               
                 34.
                 
                 
                   Henry
                   Fowlis
                
                 heaviest
                 accusation
                 examined
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   182.
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Twenty
                     Reasons
                     why
                     the
                     Bishops
                     and
                     conformable
                     Clergy
                     should
                     desire
                     and
                     endeavour
                     the
                     Nonconformists
                     Ministry
                     ;
                     Plainly
                     and
                     seriously
                     urged
                     to
                     their
                     consciences
                     .
                     
                       p.
                       186.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     Postscript
                     ,
                     Answering
                     Mr.
                     H.
                     Dodwell's
                     Reasons
                     against
                     our
                     Preaching
                     and
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     when
                     forbidden
                     by
                     the
                     Bishops
                     .
                     What
                     he
                     cannot
                     deny
                     us
                     ;
                     what
                     we
                     grant
                     him
                     ;
                     what
                     we
                     cannot
                     grant
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     our
                     dissent
                     .
                     
                       p.
                       237.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     An
                     Account
                     of
                     the
                     Interests
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     several
                     Parties
                     among
                     us
                     :
                     Interest
                     ruleth
                     the
                     World.
                     
                       p.
                       250.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Reader
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           time
           to
           gather
           the
           Errata
           of
           the
           Press
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26865-e1010
           
             All
             this
             was
             written
             1669.
             
          
           
             *
             1669.
             
          
           
             ●y
             Gods
             mer●y
             ,
             since
             the●riting
             of
             this
             have
             publi●hed
             it
             ,
             called
             
               ●atholick
               The●ogy
            
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Earl
             of
             Orery
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             at
             both
             times
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             spake
             to
             Cromwell
             ,
             which
             was
             plainly
             and
             faithfully
             to
             his
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             Hale
             told
             me
             he
             had
             Hookers
             last
             books
             before
             ,
             and
             I
             now
             have
             the
             last
             printed
             long
             before
             Bishop
             Gauden
             published
             them
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ●his
             was
             writ●●n
             when
             we
             ●ad
             the
             Kings
             ●icense
             .